《Power of Creation》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Creation Magic.


    Creation?


    Thats what it says, creation.


    That cannot be The priest in robes is taking several steps back and shaking his head. You lie!


    This is the exchange of words I experience after i was brought into another world. I was simply sitting in my chair, reading sexy rape stories on an online board, when suddenly a white light enveloped my vision.


    I suddenly found myself falling on my butt, and the world around me has changed into a medieval fantasy setting. There is a king sitting on the throne, watching me intently, and a priest, standing in front of me with his arms up in the air like he is splitting the sea.


    Having already been worked up sexually from reading naughty trantions, my sight immediately falls on who I perceive to be the Kings wife and daughter. While the King himself is a pudgy old man, his wife is easily half his age, only in her mid-thirties, although her sexy smooth skin makes her look like she could be in her twenties. She has veryrge breasts that nearly pop out of her dress, and they are pleasant to look at. Her daughter looks more like a younger sister and appears to be somewhere in her teens.


    As I stare at the two sexy women, who are actually holding each other fearfully as they curiously look down at me, they be flustered and turn away with blushes. A secondter I be concerned that I might have an erection, and when I nce down, I am shocked to find that not only is my dick at full mast, but I am alsopletely naked, giving these two women a good look at my privates, spread open as they are.


    The priest is looking down at my erection with a raised eyebrow. The King is giving me a stiff look, clearly a little bothered that I am exposing myself to his wife and daughter.


    Immediately, I start thinking about covering myself. Why would this world dump me here naked? I need to have clothes on! That is a given expectation for any isekai novel. As soon as the thoughts enter my head, there is a bright light which covers my body, hiding my nudity. A secondter, I realize I have bepletely clothed.


    It is a pretty cool setup of clothing. It looks exactly like the cosy adventurer outfit I''d have worn if I ever had the time, money, or energy to assemble something like this. I thought that maybe it had teleported in a bitte, but its betterte than never. It seems like the god of this world is a bitzy. However, the priest looks as surprised as I am to see clothing suddenly appear from nowhere.


    This is how my introduction to another world was. The priest immediately exins the standard story I havee to expect from other world novels. Its the story of a demon realm, a country in jeopardy, and a hero summoned to the other world.


    Do I get your daughter if I beat the demon lord? I joke to break the ice.


    It really is intended as a joke, but the wife suddenly holds her daughter away like I''m naked again, even though the daughter has shown a slight look of interest. The King puts on a dark expression, seeming tock all humor, and the priest shakes his head angrily with a twist of his mouth.


    Ah, no, that kind of thing The kingdom will support you, but you are here to help us, chosen by the gods. It is your duty to protect us, not our duty to support you.


    What the hell is that about? It seems like this world has no shame when ites to summoning. Since their God sent me over, I owe them? To hell with that


    Yourpensation foring is provided by the gods in the form of an ability. Well, anyway, lets see what that ability is. The priest picks up a stone and hands it to me. Hold this and insert magic into it, and itll tell us what you were brought over with.


    As soon as I touch the stone, the magic seems to pour into it like I have been doing this all my life. The words signifying the name of my magic pops into my head.


    Creation Magic.


    Creation?


    Thats what it says, creation.


    That cannot be The priest in the robes is taking several steps back and shaking his head. You lie!


    No, its very clearly creation magic.


    Not really able to sense the thickening mood, ites as aplete surprise to me when the priest suddenly points and says, Guards! Kill him! Kill the heretic!

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    My first instinct as the guards approach me is to escape. I have to escape as quickly as possible. Although, as an aside, I wish I could take that sexy princess with me


    Light bursts forth from my body, and a momentter


    Eh? I mutter questioningly.


    Ah, ahhh! That is the voice of the princess.


    The pair of us are standing in a forest. Of course, I''mpletely lost and have no clue how the kings throne room suddenly turned into a forest. The princess seems to be confused too, but when she notices me, she screams and falls back on her butt.I try to approach her, but she turns around and runs away without a second thought. I sigh as I take off in a run after her. However, I''m not terribly fit. Even in heels, the freaking princess is starting to outrun me. It is seriously embarrassing. How am I going to be a hero when I cant even catch up to a woman in heels in the forest? If only I could be a little fasterMy legs suddenly start to glow, and a secondter it bes easier to move my legs quickly. Whereas I was trailing behind the princess before, I''m now gaining speed on her rapidly. Just as I am thinking I will catch her soon, she stops short and I end up running right into her back.


    She falls over, and her dress flies up, showing me what is underneath. She wears tight, sexy lingerie that is unbing of a princess. Her ass hangs out from a G-string like covering that only just hides her snatch. She quickly covers up with her dress, standing up with a blush, but it doesntst as her gaze turns to whatever had stopped her in the first ce.


    It is a monster! Not just a monster, it is a dragon. There are very few stories I''ve read where dragons are weak monsters. Why did I have to end uping up against one of the strongest monsters during my first day in another world?


    The dragon raises up on its legs, spreading out massive wings as it gives a roar that spreads out heat hot enough to cause the princess and me to cover our faces. I am about ready to piss myself and run. This monster needs to die. I dont have the ability to kill the monster myself, but either way, couldnt it just die?


    Magic explodes from my body, and a momentter, the dragon makes a sudden whimper just as it is raising a w to strike me. Its eyes roll back up in its head, and then it falls to the side with a loud thud.


    A red dragon dead in an instant The princess says in disbelief before turning back to me. You really are a hero.


    Huh? I demand, What the hell is going on?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    If you are telling the truth, then you have creation magic. The princess exins cautiously, still keeping a few steps from you.


    Yeah, but what is creation magic? I dont even know what that means. I demand with a confused expression.


    Ah, well, creation magic is the ability to create magic. The princess says simply, In this world, magic must be crafted into spells. Those spells are finite, and are all provided to us by one of the gods of this world, Pun.


    So, it is Pun who sent me here? I ask.


    Ah, you know Pun?


    I guess you could say that, I shrug, scratching my cheek,


    Oh, so you do know a bit about the gods that make up our world?


    I want to facepalm, but I decide to hear her out first since I know nothing about this world. However, it does seem like an alternative dimensions, truly anything can happen.


    Anyway, continue on.


    Well, the princess nods. Only the gods can create spells. The rest of us merely cast them. Creation Magic is something that no mortal should possess. However, if the power you received is true, then you have a power that is taboo. That is, the power to make any spell you want.


    Any spell I want? Wh-what does that mean?


    Ah, well, if I have to remember from my magic lessons as a small girl, then you can literally do anything. Since youve been to this world, you must have created a spell that creates clothing. Then a spell that teleports you and me away, and then another spell that instantly kills dragons.


    Ah, what about mana?


    As a hero from another world, you should have no shortage of mana. But as someone that can create spells, you could throw the bnce of the world into chaos. You must promise me, hero, never teach anyone the new spells youre creating. The gods carefully made this world bnced, and if you were to teach mortals those spells, youd break the bnce that has existed for a thousand years.


    I give her a shrug, not particrly caring about this world. I wont teach anyone my spells, but that has more to do with the fact that I dont care to. Instead, I are more interested in what I can do with the spells for myself. For example, i have always wanted to have a big dick, so is there a way


    Almost as soon as the thoughts came into my mind, there is a glowing from my pants. A secondter, I feel a massive snake between my legs. My dick is now about nine inches long, and several inches thick. It isrge enough that it is actually a bit distracting since I''m not used to it, but I cant bring yourself to make it go away.


    The princess has seen my groin glowing, but she looks on with a confused look, Ah, what did you just do?


    Ah, well, you might be too young to know about such things.


    The princess sniffs indignantly, straightening her shoulders. I thought about it before, but she really does have a pretty face. She has cute curly brown hair, a button nose, delicate features, and nice D-sized breasts. Her dress gives a little cleavage, but she is much more restrained than her mom had appeared to be. Still, even though her mom is bigger, what she loses in curves she makes up for in youthful exuberance.


    Ill have you know, that I am sixteen years old now. That is considered an adult in our realm, so dont think Im too young to understand things.


    As she runs her mouth, I am busy staring at her heaving breasts, just a little sweaty from her previous run. I find myself wishing I could see her naked body. Suddenly, her clothes just disappear.


    Eh? Ah! She screams as she realizes she is naked now, covering up her breasts with one arm and her snatch with the other. What is the hero doing?


    I quickly shake off my surprise and make a malevolent grin. Showing you what it means to be a woman.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Ah, Pun, this is absolutely incredible! the princess is moaning while tightly squeezing her naked breasts. My eyes furrow looking at her. It is a bit odd, but it seems like calling out the names of the god of this world during sex is somewhatmonce. I furrow my brow at the thought of hearing the name of a ero trantor as she writhes in sexual bliss.


    Ah, Ah, yes, ah hero oh, gods, hero! Im cumming, by Pun! Itsing out! I cant stop, its cummmmming! the princess is breaking down on the ground, looking quite lewd.


    She is on her knees, unable to stand up from the intense sexual pleasure being delivered to her. I give another frown as her body bobs up and down, her hands rubbing all over her skin. Finally, she cums, liquid leaking out to ground below.


    <NSFW Image Here>


    Ah, Ah, Ah, gods, hero oh, my god, hero! Her pussy continues convulsing, and a fewst drops of liquid fall out of her as she makes onest convulsion before copsing to the floor.I let out an annoyed sigh. I am, of course, nowhere near her. I took a single step towards her, thinking that I wanted to give her the best orgasm of her life. Then, the familiar glow urs, a spell is assembled, and it strikes the princess, providing her with the best orgasm ever. The problem is that orgasm didnt involve my input at all.


    Magic has stimted her pussy and brain, racking her with extreme sexual pleasure, while I am metaphorically left standing with my dick in my hand. Admittedly, it is pretty hot. She is still writhing on the ground in the throes of orgasm, her soft skin being dirtied by the forest floor while she makes very sexy moans. I am incredibly hard, and all 9 inches are pushing my pants to the point that it cant contain my mass.


    When her moaning finally starts to settle down, I give a sigh and take a step up to her. Are you good now?


    Th-that I wince as she stands up, pointing an using finger at me.


    What I have done is something I probably never could have done in the real world, not just from a magical viewpoint. I am not the type of man to sexually assault young women, although I dont know if using magic is called sexual assault. However, I do know that if I hadnt identally misused my creation magic, I''d have done more to her whether she wanted it or not.


    Part of it might have been because I am still wound up from all those trantions I had been reading. The men in those situations took whoever they wanted whenever they wanted it. Why cant I do the same? However, now that I did it, I feel a little bad, and as the girl is struggling to talk while pointing at me, I am ready to face her usations and wrath.


    Im so- I start to apologize.


    Th-that was great!


    Huh? I make a dumb noise,pletely caught off guard by her sudden approval.


    That made me feel so good! The princess cries out, Ive never felt so wonderful before. My parents always keep me so sheltered, so I never get to experience anything. If you can make me experience more, I swear to Pun Ill forever be yours!


    At first, I dont know what to say, but a sexy, naked princess is looking up at me with pleading eyes, her body still sweating and her breath still rugged from experiencing an orgasm. The effect is more than I can bear, but first...


    If you stop moaning gods name, Ill show you everything you want. Ipromise, unable to handle anymore H scenes with my girl calling out to Pun.


    The princess looks confused, but she still nods. Deal!


    Then, shall we get morefortable? I suggest.


    She nods excitedly, her sexy curls bouncing and her eyshes fluttering as a smile forms on her face. Alright, so the creation magic will allow me to create any spell I want if I but think of it. It appears to have no limits so far. I put my hands out towards an empty space, trying to visualize my wants in detail.


    A secondter, the familiar white light appears, and as if from nowhere, a small house shimmers into existence. It is exactly like I imagined. It is literally my dream cottage, the ideal house in the woods if I ever had the money to afford one. It is almost like all of my dreams are justing true. Now it is time to educate this sixteen-year-old princess on everything I knew.


    whatsawhizzer Full color images are avable for all Patreon supporters and in the eBooks avable here.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Oh, wow, youre so amazing! the princess exims as she sees the cottage appear from nowhere.


    The pair of us make our way to the cottage, and I am shocked to find it has all themodities I imagined, even those that dont exist in this world. As I flip a switch and the light springs to action, the princess shouts once again in excitement. Even incandescent lightbulbs work in this world although I have no clue where the poweres from. I bring the princess to the bedroom without a moment wasted, and she leaps into my bed enthusiastically like only a teenage girl can. Of course, I had imagined a massive king-sized bed, one with one of those really expensive mattresses that costs a bundle. As the princess dives into the bed, sheughs as she rolls on the mattress excitedly, stillpletely naked.


    This is so soft! Even my parents bed isnt this soft.


    Is that so? I humor her with a smile, although I am really just admiring her naked body.


    After I gave her sexual pleasure, any embarrassment she has in front of me seems to have disappeared, so I take the opportunity to look over her entire sexy body. She had a sexy bottom, a tight little pussy, and pert D breasts with delectable little pink nipples. They arent as big as her moms, which might have been an E or an F, but if her mom was any indication, one day her body would be even sexier than it is today.


    However, I find myself thinking how nice it would be if her body is even sexier. There is another glow that burst forth and struck her. She makes a surprised noise and stares down in wonder as her tits suddenly increased by two sizes. Her hips widen and be curvier, and suddenly she has a body much like her moms, except that it had none of the signs of age. It is perfectly pert, smooth, and deliciously untouched.


    For a second, I fear she might be unhappy, but as she examines the new body I have given her, she makes another noise of excitement and then flings herself off the bed and into my arms. She kisses me on the lips, and not wanting to waste the opportunity, I taste her mouth, my tongue and her tongue wrestling between ourbined lips.I started moving my hands over her body, feeling the smooth and untouched skin, my massive cock already pushing up against her in a noticeable way. She takes notice, pulling away from the kiss and looking down at my hard cock.


    Is that your penis? She asks giddily.


    Why dont you reach in and see?


    Without hesitation, she does as I suggested, pushing her small delicate hands into my pants. My dick erupts from its containment, rigid at attention, and she gives a noise of surprise. I am a little surprised myself as this is the first time I have seen my penis since I had magically changed it. The monstrous beast that explodes from my shorts isnt a sight I am used to seeing, but it gives me a boost of confidence that I could satisfy this young woman.


    Ah, its much bigger up close. When I saw it before I didnt think it would be so intimidating.I scratch my cheek andugh inwardly. Of course, it hadnt been that size when I had been naked before, but I didnt want to inform the princess of that. Then, atent thought urs to me.


    Ah, before we do this, I never got your name.


    Thats right! The sexy princess couldnt take her eyes off my penis. My name is Ariel. Ariel Ramsey. What is your name?


    Ah, right, my name I tell her my name, and she smiles as she hears it.


    Do-do you mind if I just keep calling you hero? Ariel asked, Ah, you can call me princess too, calling you my hero kind of turns me on.


    Thats fine with me. I nod.


    Then, hero, take me, ah this is where Im inexperienced. Can you please tell me what we do next? I want you to make me see Pun Realizing she said the gods name again, she sticks out her tongue and gives an apologizing look. Ah, sorry


    Sure, I smirk while ignoring her cute slight, Princess, bend over on the bed.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    "Do I do it like this? Ariel asks.


    She is bent over the bed now, and I am eyeing her untouched womanhood from behind. I pull down my pants and toss away the rest of my outfit as I move up behind the naked princess.


    Alright, let me get behind you. Ill grab your hips from behind. This is called doggie.


    Doggie? Like the animal? the princess asks curiously.


    Ah, yes, Im going to fuck you just like a female dog.


    Does that make me the heros bitch? She suggests innocently.


    Once again, I fear that she is going to be insulted, but the idea of being fucked like an animal only seems to excite the princess.


    Yes, youre my bitch. I p her rear end once, and she makes a squeaking sound. Ah, did that hurt?


    A-a little, but I liked it, you can keep doing it.


    Mm first, letme stick it in you. Im going to line it up now. Youre a virgin, right?


    Yes yes I am, wow, I only feel it pressed between my cheeks, and it feels so big. I dont think itll fit.


    Ah, well, a woman can stretch a lot, so itll fit, but it might take a bit. Do you want me to use magic so it only feels good?


    No! The princess suddenly seems worried as she looks back, then blushes. Ah, no, I want to feel everything as hero breaks me open. I want to feel the pain too. Im giving my virginity to the hero from another world, I dont want to miss any of the experience.


    Okay, then, I nod, pushing my dick up to the entrance of her womanhood, already wondering myself if the massive thickness could be forced into that small, tight hole. Im pushing it in.


    Ah, ah, ah! Its so big, oh, its pulling me apart! Ah, it feels good. The princess moans and cries.


    Ah, well, that was just the tip.


    The tip? Oh, gods, Im already filled up! It doesnt feel like any more can fit!


    Itll fit princess, hold tight on the bed, Im going to break your hymen now.


    I push in another inch, fighting against the resistance of her tight pussy and hymen. She lets out something between a cry and a moan as I force myself into her. I push it in an inch at a time, her tight pussy convulsing and fighting the feeling of my cock as it widens her open.


    Mmm, mmm, ah, ah, its too much. Ow, Ow, Ow The princess is crying now and I''m about to stop but then she says, Dont stop, keep going. Its so big, I want it all!


    After carefully pushing into her, I am two-thirds of the way in, with six inches of my nine-inch cock, and its bing harder to push into her.


    I cant I cant oh, gods Im cumming hero, your big cock is making me cuuuum! She shouts, and her already insanely tight pussy mps on my dick even harder. Youre all the way in, right? There cant be more.


    I find it hard to believe that a woman can cum while being broken open on the first thrust, but I have heard stranger things, like women orgasming during childbirth. Its undeniable that Ariels pussy feels like it is orgasming on my dick. Perhaps Ariel is actually a masochist.


    Ah, still quite a bit more. Ill go slowly.


    No no it aches. Just shove it in all at once!


    You sure?


    Yes, oh, yes ah ah I just want all of you in me. Ariel is breathing hard already while her tears are soaking the bed.


    Alright, here I go!I thrust thest of myself into her cruelly, although it meets considerable resistance, with my hands on her nice rump, I am able to pull on her hips as I push with mine, forcing my way in until my balls are cupped by the cheeks of her ass.


    She lets out a scream, her hands pping on the pillows as she crawls on the bed like she is trying to pull away, but with my grip on her butt, she cant pull the nine inches I had shoved into her out, and she has no other choice but to bare it.


    Now, its time to start thrusting. I exin once she calms down.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    She only makes a moaning noise as confirmation, so I start to slide my dick back out of her. There is only a small bit of blood from her broken hymen, but it isnt bad so I dont feel the need to clean up.


    Therefore, I start to increase the speed of my thrusting, moving in and out of her, my hips moving with extreme precision. Although I havent magically enhanced my stamina, I did improve my legs earlier. Whatever spell I had inexplicably created to be able to run faster seems to have affected my hips, and I feel like I could thrust into her without restraint.


    For her benefit, I start out slow, pulling out and in steadily. However, each time I thrust back into her, I pick up speed a bit. Soon, her cries can be heard, loud, incoherent moans as she feels my dick moving in and out of her tight little pussy. And she is very tight. Probably the tightest I have ever felt. That is probably partially because she is a virgin, and partially because I am so big now.


    The result is my engorged cock is in a constant battle against her tightened muscles, each thrust working to rip her open and fill her up with my cock, blood rushing into my throbbing member to make it as hard as a stone.


    Ah, my he ah youre so big!


    Youre so tight. You like the feel of my big dick?


    Yes, hero! Fill me up with your big dick, hero, make me cum ah. Im cumming. Youre making me cum again.


    As shees for the third time, I cant resist the feel of her tight freshly broken pussy mping on my cock. The feeling is wet, tight, and as the princess says, amazing.


    Im cuming princess, Im going to cum in you.


    W-wait, I might get pregnant!


    Thats fine, it feels better inside. I can use a magic that will make sure you dont get pregnant.


    Ah, ah, ah it feels good. Cum in me then. Im yours, even if I get pregnant I dont mind if its you. Fill me up with your hot cum!


    I push myself deep into her cunt and then imagine that this would in no way make her pregnant. As she requests, I also imagine myself cumming deep inside her, filling her up. I want this to finish on something that shell never forget. The sh of magic urs, and then I reach orgasm.


    Ah, I can feel it. Its so hot, deep inside me. By the gods, its filling me up. Oh my, oh my, oh, there is so much of it!


    She is absolutely correct, the cum came out in a muchrger quantity than I expected. Ipiled the magic in a rush, concerned more about filling her up. The magic had taken that literally, and so as I came, I kept on cumming. Shot after shot is pumped into her, corked by the 9-inch cock, so that it all gets trapped deep in her womb.


    Ah, ah, its deep inside me, there is so much of it. Ah, ah, my hero has filled up my womb with his seed.


    I finish cumming, staying deep inside her as I do, the feeling of her wet pussy too good to pull out. By the time I am done, her lower belly looks slightly bloated, like she had just eaten arge meal. After finishing, I finally remove my cock. The second I pull out, my seed bursts out of her pussy in little spurts. Her womb finally releases the built-up pressure.


    She copses on the bed as my seed continues to leak out of her in torrents. I give her butt another smack, and she makes a satisfied moan. Then, I fall down next to her and meet her eyes. She looks up through her long eyshes although she has a strangely orgasmic look on her face and a little drool on her lips. She raises her hand and gives me a victory sign before dropping back down, still breathing hard.


    Thank you for the lesson, my hero. Ariel moans.


    What do you mean? That was just lesson one.


    Huh? But-


    I think of my dick getting hard again, the magic immediately recovers my penis. She gasps as the nine inches, still wet and leaking semen, hardens to full length again. I am ready for round two.


    Were just getting started!

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    The next day, I am humming as I make eggs and bacon in the kitchen of my cabin. I am butt naked, having not bothered to put my clothing back on as I walk around. When I finish making breakfast and putting it on a tray, I move off to the bedroom.


    Of course, I could have just summoned a breakfast with a new type of magic, but I decided a break is in order. As I open the door, I step into the wafting smell of sex, which absolutely permeates every inch of the room.


    Before the night was done, I had topile a new type of cleaning magic to bring the room back to even this level. If not, the princess would have been covered head to toe with semen. The sheets would have been stained irrecoverably, and even the walls and floor would have been a mess. I have done everything to this virgin girl, showing her every outlet of sex my imagination could conceive. I didnt just stick it in her butt, or eat her out, or tie her up. It wasnt just missionary, doggie, and cowgirl. I went as far as my depraved mind took it. After reading so many online trantions that could go pretty damn far. I brutalized her.


    In fact, the reason I went to get breakfast is that by morning I had discovered the princess couldnt walk. I put the te over herp and she looks up at me with stars in her eyes. The only thing more rming than what I had done to her, is that she loved every second of it. When I plow her ass with a 9-inch cock, she begs for more. When I gag her with my dick down her throat, she gobbles it up and swallows. When I spank her butt until it is red, she keeps wagging it in front of me.I promised to teach the girl everything I knew, and I honestly am struggling to think of anything else I could do to her.


    My hero, Im sorry I couldnt Ariel tried to apologize for not being able to get breakfast.


    I shrug and immediately think of a magic that would recover Ariel. There is a sh of light, and suddenly the color restores to her face. The bags in her eyes from a night staying up disappear and her hair that is starting to be matted returns to its original curly luster.


    Ah, I feel perfect again! She smiles, her bubbly personality returning.


    The pair of us sit down and eat our meal.


    Mmm, this is really good. You called it bacon?


    Huh? You guys dont have pigs in this world? I ask.


    A pig? the princess looks questioningly, Ah, sorry, if we did, I wouldnt know, but Ive never had bacon at least.


    Your family really did keep you sheltered.


    Mm it was mostly dad. Hes terrified that Ill get hurt. Hes the same with mom. He holds us both practically captive. The throne room and our own rooms, thats the only ces he lets us be, always with two or three guards at the doors. Everything I know, I know from reading it in books.


    Ah, then, right now


    Hes probably got half the Kingdom looking for me now. I cant imagine how frantic he is. She seems to giggle at this, so it is not something that seems to bother her.


    She must have been looking for an outlet to get back at her father. It is probably why she is so willing to be with me.


    About us I start.


    Ah, Ariel waves her hands, Its fine! Im happy. I said it once and Ill say it again. Im yours. H-have I not proven it enough? You can do more to me if you want.


    She looks very bashful when she says it, which contrasts heavily with the writhing naked woman I had spent all night pleasuring. She certainly didnt look bashful as she begged me to fill her up with my seedst night.


    No, youve proven yourself. I try to calm her, and she rxes a bit.


    But, that is Ariel looks conflicted. I would be happy to never leave this cabin. You can have me all day and night, all the time. But, what do you want?


    I scratch my chin again. There is much more to the world than a single room. Youve been sheltered your whole life. Id love to show you more of this world. But I dont know this world at all. So, we can explore this new world together.


    At first, she starts to look sad when I say I dont want to stay, but as I suggest taking her with me, her eyes begin to swim with excitement. Then, her expression bes thoughtful before she turns back to me.


    C-can I ask the hero for a favor? She looks up at me with her big doe eyes again.


    Anything for my cute princess.


    My mother, can you take her with us?


    Huh? I make a surprised noise, frowning. Ah well, threes kind of crowd. Do we really have to?


    Please, please, please! Ariel begs. She has been kept just as sheltered as me, but Im sure there is much you can teach her.My eyes widen at what my cute princess just implied, but I still need rification before I can get too excited. What do you mean by teach her?


    Well, shes not a virgin, but one time when she drank too much wine sheined that dad only does missionary position and he doesntst very long. If you can show her everything you showed me She starts to blush, and my expression turns to shock.


    I was right! The princess is basically asking me to vite her mom. A smirk forms on my face as I consider it. Like mother, like daughter, but why have one, when I can have both!

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    That is a shame. The princess shakes her head.


    She is dressed in clothing I have made for her with another spell. Rather than restoring her to the original dress, I have dressed her in a sexy outfit. It is exactly to my tastes, entuating her body in exactly the way I like. She is very hot in that outfit, but it does embarrass her a little, being something unlike what she is used to wearing.


    As I admired her body, enhanced by my magic and dressed in my ideal outfit, she is looking over at the corpse of the dragon which I had abandoned the previous night in order for us to enjoy each other.


    Ah, should I have not killed the dragon? I ask.


    Theyre just very rare. Its said that dragons imprinted themselves on the heroes of old. At least, thats what I read in one of my books. Stories were all I had when I grew up under my fathers oppression.


    Is that so? I consider the waste myself.


    A pet dragon certainly sounds a lot cooler than a dead dragon. However, there is no such thing as bringing back the dead. Unless I could make any magic I wanted. Was a resurrection spell that could bring the dragon back to life possible? However, I didnt want some animal-like dragon pet. It needed to be smart, and cute, and even though I wanted to ride it, I also wanted it to be small enough that I could bring it along with me.


    As soon as the thoughts are pieced together, a brilliant light shoots out and explodes on the dragon. This magic seems to be a bit tougher even with my enhanced hero mana as I actually feel slightly winded by the time it is finished. However, the spell seems to cast sessfully. The entire dragon is consumed in white light, and then it starts to shrink. It keeps on shrinking until the glowing turns into the form of a small person.


    As the light fades, there is a little girl curled up. She looks to be asleep,


    Wh-wh-what did hero do! Ariel exims in surprise.


    Ah, well, I brought the dragon back to life, but she appears to be a loli.


    A loli? She looks about 12 i-i-is that what hero likes? She touches her size F boobs, which thanks to my magic seem to defy gravity in their own pertness.


    If Im going to have a harem, I have to keep things varied. I exin.


    A harem? Whats a harem?


    When one guy takes care of many women, and they all live with and service him, thats a harem.


    Ariel puts on a hurt look. A-am I not enough?


    I shake my head. Youre great, princess, but you already want me to educate your mom. Do you think its fair that only the two of you get to be taught by the hero?


    Ariel thinks about it for a moment before her eyes brighten. I guess not. Hero is so smart!


    I cross my arms and nod, Yup, I dont know how many girls there will be in the end, but I promise Ill make you all happy.


    Ariel blushes. Im already happy as long as I can stay with Hero, but Im not against sharing.


    I nod again to myself this time, finally deciding what I n to do in this new world. Ill create a harem just like I always read about. Ill conquer girls of every shape and size. And if the species I want doesnt exist, Ill just create them!


    Speaking of which, my loli dragon is starting to wake up.

 Chapter10

    Chapter10


    Hey, dragon girl, how old are you?


    The little girl has fiery red hair and red eyes. The pupils are slightly elongated, giving a somewhat reptilian look to her. Her breasts are only B-size, and she has the body of an undeveloped girl. Now, it isnt necessarily that I am into undeveloped girls, which is why I had to ask the important question first.


    This great one is 192 years old. How does a mere human know the tongue of dragons? She speaks in an attempt at a raspy voice that is still unmistakably childish.


    But, were speaking mynguage I say, taking a breath of relief knowing that it is okay to appreciate her body.


    She may look young, but she is much much much older than me, so there is no problem admiring her nudity. Her small breasts, her bald pussy, and her small form are all just eye candy around an aged and mature woman. Yup, nothing illegal here.


    Not possible. This great one does not speak themon tongue. This great one is a dragon. Tell this great one how you have be sorge. Is this some kind of twisted human magic?


    Ha, well, sort of? I shrug, You, uh, might want to take a look at yourself.


    The dragon girl finally looks down. She wears a frown on her face as her hands start touching her body. She grabs at her breasts, touching them, then feeling her arms and legs. She looks at the bottom of her feet. She even takes the lips of her pussy and pulls them open, looking down as if she expects something hidden in the folds.


    Ah, that is, obviously, youre a human now?


    A despicable human has trapped this great one in the body of a mortal?


    Are you really so great if I was able to do that?


    The dragon girl gives a hiss, This great one demands that you return them to their former body. Immediately!


    No?


    This great one will destroy you! she screams, roaring in a little girl voice that is a lot less intimidating than a dragon.


    Hero, perhaps you should use the power on her that you used on me yesterday? Ariel suggests.


    Really? Sure, I guess.


    I wave my hand and the magic that causes the best orgasm of a girls life strikes the dragon girl directly with a bright light. Her whole body starts to shake, and a secondter her legs wobble to the point she copses to the ground.


    What is the fi-fi- ah ah ah yeah! She lets out cute girly noises belying the gruff,manding voice she is trying to make, No, no! Filthy human, what are you doing to this great on aaaaaa..


    She is panting as she looks down at the ground, her legs twisted together as her groin is racked by a powerful wave of orgasm that seems tost minutes. After it is done, she looks up at me with tears in her eyes.


    Th-this one knows what you have done. You have raped this one. Th-this one has maintained her virginity for 192 years because if a dragon breeds, they must forever be loyal to their partner.


    Ah, but I didnt really take-


    This one has no choice but to be your bride!

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Y-yo-you guys are getting married! But Im first! Ariel insists.


    Rx, Princess, were not getting married.


    The dragon girl puts on a hurt look. W-we must. As the man who took my chastity, even if you are a disgusting human, you much take responsibility.


    Well, no offense, but you died yesterday. Dont you remember dying at all?


    The dragon girl frowns, but after a second turns her eyes up and speaks with a pout. I might remember something like that happening.


    Well, Im a hero from another world, and I brought you back to life so that you could be my dragon.


    Her eyes brightena bit. So, you do want this great one-


    Ah, as my dragon. Im your master.


    M-m-master? her eyes sh like she is dizzy before focusing on me. You expect this great one to submit to a master? They will not. They will not be your ve.


    I snap my fingers, and she copses back onto the floor as another orgasm racks her body. She res up with gritted teeth as her legs rub together.


    Y-you think this one will sumb to your torture? This one will- aaaaaah! Ah, ah hah hah hah


    I snap my finger again, and she lets out more cute sounds, unable to control her domineering personality under the throws of orgasm after orgasm. I keep sending her one orgasm after another.


    No, stop I cant. Ah, ah, ah, ah its too much. It feels so good. Its I cant. No, not again. Another one, I cant. Ah!


    The spell I am using is the one that gives her the best orgasm she ever had. Since the first spell gave her the best orgasm she ever had, the next spell, to fulfill the spells requirements, has to be slightly better. Therefore, each orgasm is the best she ever had, increasing slightly each time, bing more and more intense.


    Will you give up and serve me? I demand.


    N-ne-never hah. Hah. Ah, not another!


    I worry a bit that it might be so good that shell never be able to find pleasure again if I keep it up. She was a virgin initially though, so the bar isnt very high. Still, after ten of them, I am afraid it will be too much. There is already a puddle of liquid under her as she loses control of her faculties while cumming and pees on the ground in embarrassment.


    Still resisting I sigh.


    Perhaps, hero should use that? Ariel suggests.


    Hah, hah, whats that? The dragon girl cries.


    Well, youre just having orgasms. I exin. Youre technically still a virgin. I was hoping youd submit on your own. However, it seems like I have no choice.


    I pull out my dick, and the dragon girls eyes widen in shock. What is that? I-is that a penis? While Im in this body, that is just too big.


    I know from experience, itll fit. I was surprised too. Ariel fails to reassure her.


    I start to approach her with my dick out, and she starts backing away with fear. There is only one way this will end.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Ariel sneaks to the side behind the dragon girl, and as she backs up, Ariel jumps out and grabs her hands. Even though the girl is a former dragon, she is only about the size of a twelve-year-old. Meanwhile, Ariel is sixteen and about twice her size. Ariel holds her down while she struggles to fight, but it is useless.


    Hero! Make sure to teach her good! Ariel instigates with a smile.


    Only one night, and she has be quite the ally. I dont regret bringing her with me from the castle. However, right now, I have a dragon girl who is resisting. In the real world, these kinds of acts would be frowned upon, but I am not in the real world. In this fantasy world, I am going to show this dragon girl what it is truly like to lose her chastity. In some ways, I feel like it is my right. After all, I basically created her.


    Ariel struggles with the dragon girl until she gets her to the ground, and while she holds her hands behind her back, she wraps her legs around each of the dragon girls legs and forces them apart. Thus, I get to enjoy the scene of Ariel holding a naked girl in her arms, their two bodies close together, while the dragon girl has her legs forcibly spread open, showing me everything shes got.


    Mm speaking of which, dragon girl, can I get your name?


    You dare ask this great ones name now? She spits out, still trying to escape Ariels iron grip.


    Well, if I stick it in, your chastity will be gone, and then youd want to marry me, right?


    So, you will marry this one?


    Ah, no, but that doesnt mean I wont take care of you. Youll be happy as my servant too. However, do you want to lose your chastity without exchanging names?


    The fire seems to go out of her eyes and she stops fighting, her shoulders going ck. M-Miphany this great one is Miphany.


    I frown and look up at Ariel. Um Ariel, what is your mothers name?


    Eh? That''s toplicated. Your name is Millie now."


    "How dare you change-"


    Ah, well, Millie, its time to enjoy ourselves.


    Make sure to take in every inch, Ariel gives her a smile that looks more eerie than reassuring.


    Youre pushing it against me, its so big, Im telling you, it cant fit, Millie shouts.


    I push a little and the head pops into her tight hole.


    Ah! It went in! Its so big. Its too big. I cant, dont, thats all that can-


    I push it in a little more.


    Ow, ow, ow, ow, it hurts, its breaking me!


    Ariel pats her head as I continue to push it in. Tears run down her face as she cries and makes pained looks. It takes a lot longer to get it in than it did with Ariel. She really is a loli in that regard. It is way too tight. It is so tight it is a little ufortable for my penis to be squeezed so tightly. In fact, thest three inches arepletely impossible.


    Ow, ow, youre pushing on the cervix, there is no more room!


    Is that so I say.


    So, you really cant fit it? Ariel looks disappointed.


    I could, of course, use a spell, but that ruins some of the fun.


    Well just have to break you in. Might take a few more times, but well fill you up one of these days.


    Another time! Millie shrieks, Isnt once enough? Dragons usually only breed once a decade during our mating frenzy!


    No, well, were going to have a lot more sex than that.


    Millie starts to cry again. W-well at least this time is over. Now pull it out. My chastity is gone. What, why are you two looking at each other?


    Ah, that is to say Ariel is blushing.


    We havent even started yet. That was just the beginning.


    Wh-wh-what? Millie lets out a cry of despair as I start moving my hips.


    <NSFW Image Here>


    whatsawhizzer Full color images are avable for allPatreon supportersand in theeBooks avable here.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Ah, ah, yeah, keep it up, it feels so good! That is Ariels voice filling the room up with her moans.


    Millie actually passed out in round three. She is cuddled up at our feet at the end of the bed while I thrust deeply into Ariel, her tight pussy quickly bing familiar and soothing. I had taken it back to the bedroom, my original n to kidnap Ariels mother apparently being pushed back to the afternoon.


    Thus, my morning is filled with sex. Ariel is insatiable, a horny teenager to her core, and while Millie ims she hates it, she is certainly sleeping with a big smile on her face that could only show on someone content, not disturbed.


    I am plowing into Ariel with nice, rhythmic thrusts when I feel a light tap on my shoulder. I turn back to see Millie. She has woken up, and she is now sitting on her knees at the end of the bed, watching as my dick slides in and out of Ariel, who likes to take all 9-inches with each thrust.


    M-master she mutters under her breath, but she wont meet my eyes.


    I pull myself out of Ariel, who gives a sigh as she looks up at Millie with a reassuring smile. My dick, still wet with the lust of both girls, wags in front of Millie after I turn around on the spot. She eyes my dick cautiously, her eyes lock on its bulging form.


    W-will master vite this lowly dragon again?


    Does Millie want it? I ask.


    It is as Master wants.


    I shake my head. That wont do. Even though Im your Master, I want you to be happy. I know it sounds like an oxy-moron after raping you, but at the end of it all Im mostly concerned about your happiness.


    My happiness? The dragon girl looks up at me with a strange expression on her face.


    Hero, can you lie back down, Id like to suck you off. The princess interrupts while asking innocently from behind.


    Again? You are my hot little bitch. Iugh and lie back on the bed as Ariel adjusts herself so shes back between my legs.


    Mmm Im the heros bitch. She says pleased. I just like the taste of your cum so much.


    I prop my head up on a nicefy pillow and watch as the sixteen-year-old girl services my cock. Millie still sits on her knees at the corner of the bed, watching as Ariel sucks my cock while making pleased noises like shes enjoying a tasty treat. Ariel is on her knees and wagging her naked butt in Millies direction as she works. It is probably a nice view, but I enjoy the ecstatic smile on her face as her lips slide on my cock too, so I dont have it in me to get her to turn around so I can savor the view of her naughty bits.


    A few momentster, Millie begins to move. It starts slowly, but she edges her way up until she is right next to Ariel. Her face is halfway to my cock by the time Ariel notices her. Ariel pulls my cock out of her mouth and makes a gasping sound, then strokes it with her hand. Nearly two days of nonstop fucking is starting to turn her into an expert. Or maybe I magically turned her into an expert. I dont always think about it, sometimes magic just makes things happen.


    Eh? Does Millie want to taste Hero too?


    Mm Master


    Ariel pulls my cock to the side, and Millie cautiously brings down her face and wraps her smaller lips around my cock. I make a pleased moan that causes her to jump for a second, but then she eases her lips back on. I encourage her, exaggerating the feelings that her mouth makes, which sessfully encourages her and makes her more excited to perform. Soon, she is savagely slobbering all over my cock like it is an ice cream cone.


    The girls go back and forth with my dick. It starts out as sharing, but as the time wears on, they be morepetitive until they are fighting over my dick. However, there is enough dick to share, and the girls spend as much time tonguing each other as the dick they battle over. Eventually, I reach climax as Ariel works the shaft and Millie sucks on my balls.


    Ie all over the two girls. I dont cum quite as much as I did that first time with Ariel, but myrger dick size certainly increases my capacity to spooge too, and there is enough spooge for both girls. Ariel happily swallows every drop, and not to be outdone, Millie tries too, although she ends up coughing and loses a load down her chest. When she is done licking it back up, the two girls stick out their tongues at each other to show thest load of semen deposited on their tongues before they swallow them in unison. The formerly prideful dragon girl is giggling andughing as she did this. Truly, whether she realizes it or not, shes already epted her ce in my harem.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    The three of us are clothed once again. Ariel and I return to our outfits. I conjure up an outfit for Millie as well. Sheins that it is too slutty, but it is exactly the sexiest outfit I could imagine her in, incorporating her natural red hair and eyes with a ck color. She blushes when I tell her how hot she looks, so I figure she is just ying tsun.


    It is evening now, a total of about thirty-six hours since I have been summoned to this world. Ive spent twenty-four hours of that time balls deep in one of these two girls. However, I am the hero, so I suppose I have certain other responsibilities. I need to build my harem, and create a home for myself, but I figure Ill also need to start by squaring things away with the king and the priest who summoned me here.


    My magic is so strange and abstract, I probably could simply cast a spell that takes care of everything without the need to return to the castle, but some things are better done in person. Plus, I need to pick up her mom, and I figure itd be easier to do that with some finesse.


    Millie, can you change into a Dragon now and fly us back to ah embarrassing I dont think you guys ever told me the name of your kingdom.


    While Millie gave me a strange look, it was Ariel who spoke up, Ah, youre not going to just teleport us back?


    I shrug, Im not familiar with the ce. Plus, I dont want you to grow too spoiled expecting me to always change things magically.


    Oh, okay. Ariel had put on a sulky face but rxes once I exin things.


    Master, what do you mean when you tell this one to turn into a dragon? Millie asks with a confused look.


    Ah, well, youre a red dragon, right? I didnt permanently turn you into a girl. This is just your girl form. You can still turn back whenever you want.


    What? Her eyes narrow and she res at me. But then I could have turned into a dragon any time? So, while you were viting this little body with your big dick, I could I could


    I pat her on the head. It was a good bonding opportunity. Plus, you needed to be tamed a bit. I could have made it permanent, so you should be thanking your master for letting you choose.


    She is still wearing a sullen look, but she says, Yes, Master Im sorry, Master. Thank you.


    Now, you dont mind if we ride you? You can fly, right?


    Mm I can fly. To let you ride me only because its Master and his bitch


    Mm! I am! Ariel says proudly, pointing to herself.


    Millie makes some room, and then she spins, her body growing as she does. Suddenly, she explodes into the size of a magnificent red dragon.


    Youre beautiful. I say, more in the awe of seeing a fantasy creature, but the dragon has a pleased look on its face.


    The pair of us get up on Millies back with minimal effort, and with a p of her wings, we are airborne. Although it is probably simpler to create a dozen different types of flying spells, there is something awesome about flying through the sky on the back of a dragon.


    Ariel sits in front, so I have my arms wrapped around her delicious body. As the novelty of being in the sky wears off, my bad habits return. I start fondling her over-sized breasts, my hands moving up under her clothing and caressing her body.


    I finger her for about two minutes as her body starts bucking on the back of Millie. It takes a while before the dragon catches on to what we are doing up here. Millie suddenly arches her back, nearlyunching the pair of us off of her and into a free fall. However, the exhration of air travel, being tossed into the air by a dragon while being fingered for two minutes straight is enough that Ariel cums in midair.


    Ind with a thump while Ariel makes ecstatic moans while wearing a flushed face. As the dragon girl res back at me, I decide to be good for the remainder of the flight.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    It isnt long flying before Ariel recognizes where we are. It is a forest on the border of her nation, so once I orientate myself it is a straight shoot to the castle. The flight only takes thirty minutes before wend right in the courtyard of the city.


    A dragon flying into the capital city might cause an uproar. Even the wyvern riders that this world possesses would not prepare the Capitol to see a magnificent red dragon flying right at the castle. However, that was resolved with a magic spell. I didnt know what the magic spell did. I simplypose a spell that would make it so the red dragon isnt detected. It might be an invisibility spell, or some kind of mind block that alters peoples perception.


    I dont know. All I do know is that it worked and I am in the castle. Millie shrinks into her human form, and I give her a kiss on the lips as a thank you. She looks upset that I kiss her, but the blush betrays her tsun personality. However, after kissing Millie, Ariel demands a kiss too, so I have to give her a thorough one before the three of us can finally head to the castle.


    Since guards dont usually look for intruders from inside the castle, I meet no resistance until I reach the throne room. Before breaking in and causing hell, I decide to listen at the door.


    We havent had any luck locating your daughter so far, a female voice was saying, But we will widen our-


    There was the sound of a p and a cry, and then the priest spoke. You useless twat! My King, let me use the dark magics. I can channel the power of the dark gods and immediately reveal your daughters location.


    Finding my daughter is top priority, I must-


    I get bored with listening, so I push open the door and walk in. Ariel and Millie follow closely behind, worried looks on their faces.


    You! The Heretic has invaded the castle! The priest shouts.


    Never talk again! I snap, waving a white light.


    It strikes the priest before he can react. He res at me and opens his mouth, but a momentter he realizes no soundes out. Confused, he starts trying to speak again, but as the words arepletely absent, he settles for ring angrily.


    Ariel, my daughter! The Queen shouted, trying to race forward to her.


    The King blocked her advances. Hold back, Aura! Keep your distance. Dont you see hes done something to her? Her body is different, and shes wearing some kind of twisted demon outfit.


    I will stop him! A woman races towards me with her sword drawn.


    She looks to be an attractive wyvern knight, so I decide to just teleport her away with magic. A secondter she disappears with a sh. I sent her back to the house Ariel and I made. She was cute and had a big chest, so I''d have fun with herter.


    Hey, I think that outfits kind of hot. I defend it, putting the other girl aside.


    You you kidnapped my daughter, now you have prated my throne room. What is it you want?


    Your throne room isnt the only thing I prated. Iugh.


    Ariel blushes, but moves up to my arm and holds it in hers, putting her body against me.


    Y-you


    While the King is stunned to silence, it is the priest that starts running towards me. As if by instinct, Ariel shoves me out of the way. A momentter, a dagger slips out of his robe and he stabs forward. The de strikes into Ariel.


    The King and Queen shout in horror as blood gushes from her stomach and mouth. She turns to me as blood drips down her chin. She mouths the words that sound like I love you, and then she copses to the ground dead.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Silence seems to follow, partially because the gloating of the priest cant be heard. He seemspletely unshaken by the fact he murdered the princess. He is waving his bloody dagger at me as if to suggest that Ill be next. The Queen breaks into tears while the King puts on a somewhat angry yetplicated expression.


    I raise my hand. I originally came here nning to not kill anyone, but this priest is seriously pushing my limits.I imagine him spontaneouslybusting, and his face suddenly turns to horror as mes explode from his body. Other than the weeping of the Queen, the only other sound heard is the priest running around as mes shoot out of him.


    Without the ability to scream, that turns out to be splendidly quiet. Of course, why would I let him die? He''s my special friend now. He''s going to remain alive for a long time.


    I craft a spell to bring Ariel back to perfect health because her sexy ass is not something I am willing to give up. Ariel is my bitch after all. She suddenly gasps, and her body sits right up. There isn''t even blood and the clothing repairs, just like the movies. Magic is nice. The two parents let out cries of relief.


    A life, for a life. I say when I''m done bringing her back.


    She was a lot easier to bring back than a red dragon. Well, she had only been dead for seconds, and she''s not even a high-level mob. This was a rather simple manner. Why didn''t I stop her from being stabbed? Ah, well, there are various reasons. It feels like it would be a good bonding opportunity. Knowing she''d give her life to for me, Ariel will be more attached to me and her mother will see me differently. This also helps part two of my n. That is, naturally, to extort her parents.


    What is that? The King demands.


    I have brought your daughter back to life, but in exchange, I need a life. I''m sorry, but it''s to keep the bnce of nature, or something...


    Why you


    How about the Kings life? I offer, a nted smile on my face, If you give me your soul, then the exchange will be fair.


    No! The King shouts. I never agreed to anything like that! Take her life back away.


    So, you wont give your life for your daughter''s. I responded sadly.


    Im the King! Im the most important man in this kingdom. Of course, I wouldnt give my life!


    As Ariel recovers, her face falters, and she wears a sad expression as she hears her fathers conviction. I''m sorry, Ariel. Can''t help that your dad is a douchebag. Well, it makes stealing his woman instead way easier. After all, he isnt the only person in the room.


    Take me then. The Queen steps forward.


    Wife, you dont have to listen to this man! The King shouts. We can just sacrifice some criminal.


    The sacrifice has toe from someone of the same blood, and it muste within the next fifteen minutes! I make it up on the spot, feeling quite proud of myself.


    The Queen nods and takes a step forward, but the King grabs at her, Let the girl go. Shes already broken, we can just make more!


    The Queen expression turns ugly, and she gives him a hateful stare. Ah, he is practically choosing this fate for himself. It''s easy when I''m on the side of morality. He looks down at her, his hand tightening.


    "You will stay by my side! That''s an order!"


    "Let go of me!" She knees the King in the balls, causing him to let go.


    "Argh!" He cries out as he falls to his knees, holding his family jewels.


    Without a thought, she turns away from him and walks over to Ariel, giving me a slight, noble curtsy. My life is yours, as long as my daughter remains safe.


    Ariels eyes tear up and she gives her mom a hug. Her mom breaks into tears too, the pair hugging each other. It was quite emotional. Plus their boobs are boing boinging together, and that is easy on the eyes.


    Very well, the trade is made, I give a nod.


    Alright then, give me back my daughter. The King demands as he manages to get back on his feet.


    Ariel, you are free to go wherever you want.


    I want to stay with the hero! she practically shouts, shooting her father a scornful look.


    What? The king steps back.


    Well, you heard thedy...


    "You... bastard!" The king curses.


    I wave my hand and the mes on the priest disappear like they were never there. "Hey, I gave you a vagina now."


    He still ils his hands for a few moments until he realizes he isn''t on fire. He looks at his body, realizing there isn''t a mark on it.


    "Wh-what?" The priest grabs his throat as he realizes he can talk again.


    "You can call it a gift. The orc cave I''m about to drop you into can get pretty rowdy, but as long as you''re good breeding stock and make many babies for them, they''ll probably feed you and not kill you."


    "You heath-ahhhhhh!" He fell into a portal and disappeared.


    "So, I''ll be off to taste your wife. Thanks for the meal. Douche-bag."


    Why, you son of a b- I had already crafted a spell and teleported the four of us away.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Of course, leaving things like that would cause the King to likely chase after me for the rest of his life. Thats why I hit him with a spell that makes him think both his wife and daughter have died. The rest of that act was not really done for him, it was done for Aura, the mom. She left with me willingly, sacrificing herself for her daughter. She also left knowing her husband wasnt willing to do the same. It may not be love, but it is a good enough start towards bringing her into my harem.


    She makes a surprised noise as the three of us suddenly leave the throne room and end up back in the forest next to my faithful cottage. I stare at the cottage a minute before Ariel leans against me.


    "Did Hero allow me to be stabbed so he could show my father''s true colors?" Ariel asks.


    "S-sorry... are you mad?" I decide to be honest.


    "Not at all!" If anything Ariel looked even more fervent." In the future, Hero can stick anything in me he wants! Right, mom?"


    "Ah... th-this.. is the Hero''s home?" Aura quickly changes the subject. "But you only came to this ce a few days ago."


    Master, this cottage is starting to get a little small. Should we make it bigger? Mn offers.


    Naw, it is just a temporary home, anyway. If I want to start changing this world for the better, I need a more public base of operation.


    What do you have in mind?


    Id like a nicely-sized town. Perhaps with an adventurers guild if this world has them. The more variety of species the better. Id like to find elf girls, catgirls, dog girls, dwarf girls I want to collect everything this world has.


    Um, excuse me, hero-san, our country does not have many demi-humans, but if its diversity you want, Riun would be the best city for it. It''s in the neutralnds between the demon countries and our own. The Queen spoke up while sticking close to her daughter who was holding my arm.


    Riun, huh? Do you know how to get there, Millie?


    This lowly dragon knows the way.


    Ah, good, then could you fly us over there?


    No I am happy to fly Master and the bitch, but I will not take some random woman.


    Did you just call my daughter a bitch? Ill have you know, I am a queen!


    Dont care. I only carry those that Master has broken.


    B-broken? Wh-what has hero-san done to my innocent daughter?


    Its fine, mom, Im fine. She means it more like house-broken.


    Wh-what?


    Well, Im the heros bitch, mom.


    Th-the heros bitch?


    Mmhmm and Im happy that way. Thats why I asked hero to bring you with us. I know youll be happier too.


    I, I dont understand what youre saying The Queen looks confused.


    Its okay, mom, youll get it soon. Can we get mom ready? Ariel begs me.


    Well, I dont think we have any other choice. I was hoping things would move forward a little slower, but it looks like the queen is going to have to go through Spartan training. There is also a Knight I sent here, but she seems to have taken off. Guess she''s ying hard to get.


    Mmm the lowly dragon will wait out here. If I see the Knight, I''ll devour her body.


    "Eh... if it wasn''ting from a dragon that sounds kind of hot, how about if you just let me know if you encounter anyone."


    "Very well, Master, I''ll guard the cottage while you deal with her." She gestures to the queen.


    Wh-what are you going to do to me? Aura asks, her eyes looking slightly dizzy.


    Dont worry mom, it only hurts a bit. Ariel reassures her excitedly.


    The pair of us grab the Queen and drag her into the cabin so that she can get the royal treatment.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    A-ariel, have your boobs grown bigger? the Queen says in a fluster while being dragged into the bedroom by us.


    Mm, yes, they are as big as moms now, do you want to touch them?


    T-touch them? Youre my daughter, what is wrong with you?


    They feel good to touch, I just want mom to make me feel good too.


    Aura turns to me. Hero-san, what have you done? Why is my daughter acting this way?


    I shrug. I havent done anything. Shes been sheltered her whole life. By the time I took her away, she was so desperate to experiment, that this is how she ended up.


    I say this as Ariel tries to rip off her mothers clothing. She is pulling up her dress while Aura is trying to maintain her modesty by keeping it on.


    I have already figured out that you n to vite me, Hero-san, but can we do this without my daughter present? Ive already given my body to you, so you can do with it as you will, but my daughter


    At those words, Ariel puts on a pouting face and gives me a pleading look. It is clear that she doesnt want to be left out of the fun.


    Actually, I say. I have my own ns. I dont n to vite you at all. Can you go lie on the bed? I wont touch you.


    R-really? Aura squares her shoulders, a confused look on her face, but she does as she is told.


    Now, Ariel, strip and get in to position.


    As Ariel rips off all the clothing I made for her, Aura gasps and put her hands to her mouth. Hero, what are you making my daughter do?


    Well, you wanted to know what Ive done to your daughter. Im going to show you. I pull out my dick, and the massive thing springs loose from my pants fully erect.


    By the gods, that is humongous. My husband looks like a baby inparison! You cant possibly expect that to fit in a woman.


    Just watch, I smirk as I line my cock up with her pussy.


    It slips right in, and within five strokes I manage to get it all the way to the balls. In front of her watching mom, I start plowing Ariel from behind in the doggie position that she adores. Her mom cant turn away, her eyes glued on my dick as it ms into her daughters pussy.


    Ah, hero, yeah! Look at me, Mom, see? I made it all fit!


    As Ariel goads her mom, Auras mouth is slightly open, and she is stunned speechless as the sound and smell of sex starts to permeate the room.


    Harder, harder, hero, I cant have enough of your cock! Ariel screams.


    I oblige, grabbing a fist of hair from the back of her head and pulling it painfully. I p her ass several times. The first resounding p causes her mom to jump in surprise, but as I spank her and she moans pleasurably, her moms worried expression finally starts to calm down.


    The queen is silent during this event. The sound of balls pping against ass is the only thing that can be heard. However, when I listen closely with magically-enhanced hearing, I could make out that her breathing is slightly ruggedly and her heart his beating quickly. Watching her daughter get plowed by a giant dick from behind is doing something inside the queen, and she is bing sexually aroused.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    As I came inside of the Princess, the Queen watches. I pull out and shoot streaks of cum across her butt cheeks, and then I give her ass one more p, already red from the abuse I gave it earlier. I spin her around, ready to take her missionary when a voice speaks up.


    Alright, hero, Ive seen enough, Aura says.


    Enough? We havent even started yet.


    Auras eyes widen a bit, but a secondter she shakes her head. That is please have my body, instead of my daughters.


    Ariel wears an annoyed look as I line myself up against her wet and dirty pussy, ready to shove my dick back into her. I look up at the Queen again and sigh.


    Im going to take your daughter either way. But if you give me your body, then youll be able to cut down on her abuse. Ill split it between the both of you.


    The Queen tenses, but after realizing she has no choice, a look of resignation appears on her face. She rxes her shoulders and moves over to the pair of us tentatively. I pull my dick away from Ariels waiting snatch, and she only has a slightly disappointed face.


    Aura stares as my wagging cock like she is staring at a viper. Ariel gets up from her position and moves over to her mom. She immediately starts pulling off Auras clothing. Aura is resistant at first, but she finally sumbs to the inevitability and allows herself to be stripped clean by her daughter.


    Aura only has a few signs of aging. She is a good-looking woman with a pretty face, soft white skin, and light brown pubic hair. Her snatch looks much like her daughters. The biggest difference is that Auras size F breasts have taken the brunt of time. Where Ariels breasts seem to defy gravity, pointing straight and pert despite all thews of physics. Simply put, Auras boobs sag a bit. She has various stretch marks around her breasts as a testament to their enormous growth, and more stretch marks on her stomach from when she gave birth to Ariel.


    Feeling some pity, I decide topile a magic that fixes that immediately. A glow immediately shoots from my hand and strikes the Queen. She lets out a gasp of surprise, clearly scared at what I might have been doing to her. However, when the light fades, she starts to worriedly examine her body. What she finds is fine and youthful skin. Her breasts have recovered their youthful vigor, and it would be anyones guess which girl had a finer pair.


    Her body tightens, her scars fade, and she suddenly has a body that could easilypete with any teenage girl, except she also has the look of experience, the strength of a queen, and the shape of an adult woman. That is much more difficult to emte with magic. Aura runs her hands all over her body like she cant believe it. Her body not only bes like a teenager, but all the pains that umted over time are gone, and she can feel the energy that someone only has when they are young surging out of her. This, of course, includes the sex drive.


    Ariel is excited by her mothers new appearance as well. While Aura excitedly examines her new body, Ariel is ying with her breasts. Despite having a giant pair of her own, she seems somehow enamored with the tits that once fed her as a baby. Perhaps it was this connection that caused Ariel to suddenly push one of Auras nipples in her mouth.


    Aura, not used to having her breasts yed with, immediately gasps, unable to resist the feeling of a tongue flicking over her nipple. I take the initiative of her being distracted by her daughter to attack the other nipple. While Ariel sucks on one nipple, I suck on the other, and Aura, lost with what to do, merely puts a hand on the back of each of our heads and closes her eyes, letting out cute moaning sounds only slightly different from her own daughters.


    The pair of us push her back down onto the bed, ying with her tits for quite some time. I could tell she was starting to get wet because she was twisting her thighs together as she made whimpering noises. It is Ariel who pulls away from her moms tits first.


    Hero, can we put it inher now, I want to see you enter my mom!


    What is that? Aura seems flustered, but I immediately pull away and spread her legs, not giving her the chance to resist.


    Its okay, mom, Ariel says, grabbing my dick and lining it up to prate her moms pussy, Just trust your daughter, this will feel great!

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    I dont waste the opportunity and push it into her. While not as tight as her sixteen-year-old daughter, Aura still has a pussy that presses hard against my dick, resisting as I slide it into her.


    Hero-san, Ah! Youre so big! How can I even be this full?


    Ah, mom, thats the feel of a real man!


    I-is this what your mother has been missing? She asks in wonder.


    I startmoving my hips, pumping her tight pussy with my piston movements while Ariel continues to y with her breasts.


    Mmm, yes, see, mom? Doesnt it really feel good?


    Oh baby, I feel so filled up. How can a cock feel this good? Ah! Daughter, what are you touching!


    Ariel has reached down and is touching her moms clit. Before meeting me, she really didnt know anything, even masturbation was something she had only achieved by ident. However, as soon as I showed her how, Ariel quickly has explored her own body and figured out every way to trigger it to climax as erotically as possible.


    Aura has much the same build, and just like her daughter, has very simr spots. Thus, Ariel has be a teacher, showing her mom all the sexually stimting parts that her own mother has never figured out. She slipsa finger into her mom, whois already stretched with my dick. Her tightened pussy can barely amodate the feeling of the finger.


    Ariel rubs her moms clit while I continue to pound into her, the wet thwacks resounding as I im her tight pussy as my own.


    Ah, Hero-san, ah! she moans pleasantly, although her own eyes seem to wear quite a bit of disbelief.


    It is as if her eyes have been opened. She didnt realize prior that sex could feel this good. The intensity of this moment has raised her understanding of sexual pleasure up. She spent her entire life thinking things could only be so good, but now realizes that is but a fraction of what she could have been doing her entire life.


    As her pussy cums around my hard cock, the shock is truly the only thing she can feel. Perhaps her daughter is on to something. Perhaps her entire life before this moment was lie.


    However, with my steady piston movements, her tight pussy, and the machinations of Ariel, this intense sex couldnt ur forever.


    Ah, Im going to cum. I moan.


    Th- ah, yes pull out and cum on my tits, that would be fine.


    I let out augh. Not a chance, Im going to cum deep in your pussy, you can feel it filling you up.


    Ah, no, dont do that hero-san. It''s actually not a safe day for me. I might get pregnant.


    Ah, toote. Im cumming!


    Wait, no pull out, pull out!


    She tries to pull away, but I held her legs and Ariel has her hands on her pussy. Ariel spread her pussy lips so that I can slide my dick as deep into her as I can. My dick swells and I cum deep into the Queens pussy as she tries to fight back.


    She finally stopsfighting when she feels the hot liquid deep inside her, and she knew it was toote.


    <NSFW Image Here>


    whatsawhizzer Full color images are avable for allPatreon supportersand in theeBooks avable here.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Ariel and I watch as cream leaks out of her mother.


    I hope I get a little sister, Ariel says excitedly.


    I give a nod, If it happens, it happens.


    The Queen res up at me, but after experiencing all 9-inches hard and fast, she is in no position to talk. So, she copses back down on the bed. However, I see the sexual lust on her face, and I know that despite everything, she has genuinely enjoyed the experience.


    Will you take mom again? I really want to see her covered in your cum.


    Eh? But were done, hero-san cant possibly go again. The Queen puts on a worried look.


    Ah, well, actually, Im ready to go again, I point down to my dick, already back to full size.


    Aura puts on a fearful look, I cant take it again. It was too much.


    Ariel pouts, I really want a little sister!


    This kind of thing Aura shakes her head.


    If youre so determined, Ariel, do you want me to use magic to make sure she gets pregnant with a little sister? I ask.


    Ah, yes, hero is the best!


    What! No! Hero-san, you cant do this. Please, hero-san!


    Put your mother in doggie for me so I can get real deep. This time shell definitely get pregnant!


    Ariel isnt listening as her mother argues, but I also notice that her mother doesnt put up any resistance either. As Ariel rolls her onto her stomach and then forced her up onto her knees so that her pussy, still leaking out her own womanhood and my cum, is wagging in front of me, all of her protests are merely verbal.


    Her body seems to be telling me something different. There is a spark of excitement in her eyes now, a certain degree of anticipation as she gets into position, and her pussy is much wetter than Id expect from a woman who isnt excited by this.


    Ah, does Aura want to make her daughter a little sister with the hero. I tease.


    Dont be ridiculous! Aura spat back, I havent been able to have children since Ariel. Im not even sure I can get pregnant.


    I twist my lips. Then why did you put up such a fight when I came in you earlier?


    I thought I could get hero-san to see some sense, but you and my daughter have gottenpletely out of control.


    Im sorry, I shrug, Actually, the words I want to hear out of your mouth are ah.


    Ah? Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh.


    I m all 9-inches into her as deep as I can go, and she lets out a little scream as I begin to thrust into her without reserve. Her body twists and throbs with the feeling of my penis, but after a few moments she is pushing her butt back, almost unaware she was doing it, helping me thrust into her harder.


    Ah, ah hero-san ah damn you why do you always feel so good?


    Mm, thats because Im much better than your husband. I say, and she starts nodding before she could stop herself with an angry look on her face.


    Meanwhile, Ariel is watching this time, fingering herself as she looks at the pair of us fucking in front of her.


    Still, this is far as it will go, ah, ah, I cant get-


    Pregnant? Ah, well, I can bring people back from the dead, I can certainly make you pregnant. Feel d, my queen, youll be the first girl in this world to bare one of my children.


    Yes! Ariel says although the excitement might havee from her fingers working over her clit.


    Ah ah hero-san it feels so good. Your dick is so big, ah, it makes even my pussy feel tight. Aura moans into a pillow. Can you promise me?


    Promise you what?


    Mm promise me youll take care of me and my baby, both my babies, for the rest of your life, even if you leave this world?


    Of course, what kind of man do you think I am?


    Then do it, impregnate me, fill me up with your cum hero-san!


    My hand rests on her ass and it glows for a second, and then a momentter I thrust one more time deep into her, my cock swelling and exploding inside her.


    Ah, I feel it, its entering my womb. Youre making me pregnant, ah, Hero-san


    Just like that, I made a baby.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    After I finish cumming in the queen, she lies down quietly while holding her pussy, keeping the semen inside of her like she is trying to make sure she is pregnant. However, I am certain the magic works. I even custom-designed the girl who will be born. As it turns out, Auras infertility is actually a secret source of some shame for her. She feels like she is less of a woman because she can no longer conceive.


    While my actions are mostly selfish and in the moment, the Queen is ted to be pregnant again, as she is actually yearns to be a mother in her heart. She even went so far as to thank me and kiss me. I am no longer the man having his way with her and her daughter, I am the father of her unborn child. To Aura, that seems to make a major difference.


    In 9 months, youll have a baby sister or brother, Aura says affectionately to Ariel while they both stroke her stomach.


    Ah, well about that? I give augh while scratching the back of my head.


    Aura gives a concerned look, and for a second it seems like she might break into tears. She is really taking to her pregnancy fast! Anything that threatened that pregnancy affects her emotions quickly.


    The baby is fine! I assure her, But the magic I cast was a little more aggressive than that.


    Eh, what does that mean for our child, Hero-san? She holds her naked stomach worriedly.


    Well, shell definitely be a girl, except that instead of 9 months, itll be 9 weeks. For every week, shell grow a month until shes sixteen.


    Eh? So, Ill be inbor in two months?


    Ill have a sister my age? Ariel addsexcitedly.


    Ah, yes in fact, not only will she be your sister, when I thought about how she should look, I wanted her to be absolutely beautiful. If my magic works right, and I bet it will, shell be just as sexy as you are!


    Then, the whole family can enjoy you together! Ariel responds excitedly.


    Aura gives me a smile too while rubbing her stomach,pletely unperturbed by the suggestion that I should be sleeping with the magical baby I just made. I dont know how magical babies work in this world. I created her, sure, but she isnt my daughter, not really. Since she will look like how I imagined her, it means that her genes probably won''t technically be my genes, anyway. It shouldnt be any grosser than if I created her from thin air, which I could have done just as easily. At least, that is my justification.


    Ariel wraps both me and Aura in a hug. You guys are the best! I cant wait until we have a full family!


    As I hold on to the mother of my child and her daughter, I consider that this might be a strange situation to find myself in, but ultimately, I decide to just roll with it, because things are just more fun that way.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Hero-san there is only one concern I have. Aura speaks up after a while.


    Mm? I ask.


    The reason we summoned Hero-san to this world in the first ce, the neighboring demon lord and all of their ilk. I worry that we might one day be in danger if the demon lords are allowed to consolidate their power. I dont want to grow up in a world where our new baby is threatened.


    Ah, that might be some concern, after all, I scratch my chin in thought, then snap my fingers. Alright, Ill go take care of that!


    Huh? Aura says with a surprise.


    Well, there seems to be no reason to hold it off, so Ill just go to the demon castle and stop this demon lord guy.


    Bu-but the demon lord is very powerful and very scary! Aura tries to argue back.


    Youre right, Ill need to consider things carefully before I walk into it.


    I stand up in the middle of the room. I am still naked, but after closing my eyes for a few minutes there is another white light, and then I ampletely clothed. What am I wearing? Its none other than the most badass high-tier outfit I could imagine. Armor fitted exactly to my y style enchanted with every enchantment I could imagine.


    In a sh, I go from a naked guy to looking like a knight, or at least the top-level yer. In the real worlds games, Id have to fight and earn the better stuff, steadily affording items as I got better and earned more money from higher-tier enemies. But in the end, all the best armor was always found in dungeons, and the dungeons likely created this high-tier stuff using magic, so I simply made a spell that created this armor on my own.


    I think for a second and then another sh gives me a giant sword, one of those impracticallyrge things that could cleave mountains with a single blow. Luckily, it was as light as a feather in my hands.


    Ah, you truly do look like the hero, Hero-san. I am pleased to be able to bear your child. Aura blushes.


    After her youthful sex-drive has been reignited, a queen like her clearly finds heroism and power erotic. She is eyeing me hungrily like she wants a second go. With magic, I could modify the armor so we could do it this way, but at the moment, I have demon lords to kill.


    Yes, hero is the best! Ariel shouts.


    .I turn to leave, but Aura stops me, Uh first, I dont know how long itll take...


    She is clearly worried about me. After all, I did just get her pregnant, and now I''m running off to war. Well, to me, it''s more like an assassination.


    I dont expect it to take all that long though Iugh, Im just going to pop over there, scare them silly, and thene home. They do those strongest are the leader things right? Since we need a ce, maybe well just take the demon lord''s castle?


    Ah, raise my baby in the demon country? Aura looks hesitant.


    Demonnds no good? Eh, when I get back, maybe I''ll check this Riun ce out. Well, we can work something out then. It might be simpler to just set up my own nation. I contemte out loud carefully, If any of the other nations get in our way, well just destroy them.


    Is the father of my child the hero or another demon lord? Aura frowns.


    Lets not think about that. Ill see you guyster. Let Millie know Im stepping out for a bit.


    I open a hole in space and take a step right into the Demon Castle.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Who dares trespass in the demon lords domain? An intimidating-looking creature sitting on the throne cries out seconds after I step through into a menacing looking throne room.


    My magic has good aim, as I literally walked right into the monster''sir, it seems. The demon sitting on the throne has massive horns on his head. He is covered in rough, thick, red skin, and he is like ten feet tall. Hed be seriously scary if I wasn''tpletely trusting in my ability to make up any spell to make things go my way. I have already created a barrier which surrounded the throne and its connecting rooms so that we wont be obnoxiously interrupted by annoying generals and all of that crap.


    Although, I instantly understood why Aura is not interested in raising her child here. Theva along with the side moats, the massive ck and red columns, and the intimidating sharp edges on the throne are not baby approved. This is a ce that definitely needs a decorator.


    Me? I finally answer after examining the room. You can just call me the hero. Im here to make sure that you leave humanity alone.


    You dare threaten the great me! He shouts, I will destroy you!


    Ah, papa, what is going on? I wasnt able to leave out the hallway- A girl suddenly takes a few steps into the room before stopping.


    Ah, my cute daughter, let daddy handle this! The man''s expression suddenly changes as he looks at the girl.


    I nce over at her. She has ck hair, is wearing a long ck dress, and has bright violet eyes. She ispletely unlike her father, having a beautiful form, looking to be in herte teens with D-sized breasts and a fantastic figure. The only thing demonic appearing is two small horns that popped out on the top of her head and a devil tail that came out the back of her dress.


    Before I can admire her more, the demon lord leaps from his chair,ing at me with a massive sword of fire. I dont have much time to react, so I create a magic that will block that sword in its tracks. His sword strikes an invisible barrier a few inches from my skin, and he is forced to jump back. Ah, that was too scary!


    I immediately create another magic that prevents him from using magic. His magical sword immediately disappears, and he makes a noise of surprise. I then craft a final piece of magic. The ground suddenly rises around and engulfs him. In less than five seconds, the demon lord has beenpletely subdued, trapped in a three foot thickness of rock all around his body with only his head pointing out the top.


    I bring up my sword, walking up to the demon lord. Ah, that was easy enough! Well, now to just strike you down.


    I move to swing the sword and cut off his head, but a sudden shout stops me. The girl runs across the room and leaps against the rock, stopping me from making the blow without hurting her.


    No! Please, dont hurt papa!


    Its okay honey, escape while I hold him off! The demon lord roars.


    Of course, that is just silly. He isnt holding me off or anything. The girl doesnt let go, stubbornly clinging to the rock with her eyes closed, even though I have already stopped swinging and put my sword away.


    Please, Hero, please dont do anything to my father. I-Ill do anything if you dont kill him!


    Anything, she says? Like butt stuff?

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Ah, then strip. I smile mischievously.


    Huh? She gives a confused look.


    You bastard! the demon roars. Dont you touch my daughter!


    I said if you dont want me to kill this monster, take off all of your clothing.


    Her face explodes with a blush at my deration, but she barely hesitates for a second before she starts untying the back of her dress.


    No, you cannot do this. This will forever tarnish the reputation of the demon lord!


    I must! She deres, I have no choice.


    Her face was fairly expressionless other than the blush of embarrassment on her cheeks, and I couldnt gleam anything from it as her dress fell to the floor, leaving her in ck panties and a bra. The sight of this cute demon girl getting naked for me immediately causes my dick to expand. The tail with a spade on the end was the best, and I wanted to touch it immediately.


    Now the underwear! I demand.


    You Fu-


    Father, enough! Ill do what he says! She cries, and her father finally shuts his mouth while giving me hateful res.


    The bra pops off, and two giant melons bounce out of their restraints. A momentter, she is pulling down her underwear, a ck patch of pubic hair and her untouched womanhood be exposed to my sight. How did I know she was a virgin? Well, that was a rather simple spell I had just developed out of curiosity.


    Now, bend over right here. Thats right, show me your ass. Now reach back, one hand on each cheek, pull them open and give me a nice view.


    Her cheeks are blushing, but she doesnt resist as she bends over and spreads herself open for me. I get a nice look at her pussy and asshole between the nicely shaped cheeks of her ass. The demon lord is seething in his rock prison, but he otherwise is powerless to do anything about this.


    What, next, ah!


    She became impatient waiting for me to give her my next orders, but I had already closed the distance and pulled my dick out, pushing it up against her womanhood. Itd have already slid into her, if its size wasnt sorge and her pussy so tight that it only served to push her forward, her hands had to touch the ground to keep her whole body from tumbling to the floor.


    That thing is as big as mine in this demon form! You cant stick it in my daughter in her humanoid form, youll tear her apart!


    There seemed to be another doubter in the group, but I didnt have the patience to exin it after already going through this three times. Instead, I just grab her butt roughly and then prate the demon lords daughter.


    Ahhhh its so big! the girl cries out.


    I dont feel like going easy on the enemy as I had done with the human women, so I m my dick into her with hard thrusts, breaking apart her virginity with my dick, and not quitting until my balls are pressed against her.


    Ow, ahhh, no, I cant, it hurts, ow, it hurts!


    I dont quit, mming my dick hard into her to the point that my balls are making a tapping sound every time they pped against her. I also p her ass ever few strokes until it is red. I came here to make an example out of the demon lord. Because the opportunity arose, that example was being made on his daughter, but things still held true.My dick is red from the breaking of her hymen, and soon I cant hold it anymore, so I cum deep inside her without offering any alternative.


    Ah, no, dont cum in me! You cant


    It was already toote though as gunky gobs of cum shot into her broken cunt.


    I turned to the demon lord and gave him a dark look. How does it feel to watch me vite the daughter of the demon lord?


    The demon lord gave a confused look. What are you do you think Im the demon lord?


    I finish cumming inside his daughter while squeezing her ass cheeks, and then give him a questioning look, Huh? Youre not?


    The demon let out a bitterugh. Im only the father and champion to the real demon lord.


    Fath- ah I look down at the woman bent over in front of me, she was looking back at me with hateful eyes.


    I just creampied the demon lord!

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    You you vited me and you didnt even know I was the master of this realm? The girl snaps.


    I pull my dick out of her finally while she res daggers at me. She seems more upset that I didnt know her identity than the fact that I raped her. She seriously needs to get her priorities right.


    Hey, Im sorry I assumed, but he was sitting on the throne and you called him father.


    You filthy human I thought I had been outsmarted by some genius who discovered my weakness but to know it was just some idiot who stumbled in here by ident makes my skin crawl.


    Hey, I can still kill your father, you know? So, youre still doing whatever I say.


    The demon lord sniffs, I understand, but youve already taken my virginity, vited me, and left your filthy seed deep inside. I still feel it inside me. There isnt anything else you can do to me.


    I let out augh. You think that was it? Thats nothing. Get on your knees, Im going to put my dick in your mouth.


    I have the urge to shut her up, and I figure shell stop talking once she has something to keep her mouth busy. She doesnt seem to resist much at all at this point. She gets down on her knees and immediately starts sucking my balls while her hand strokes my cock, still wet from her pussy.


    What is your game? The demon lords father demands as I stand there, receiving a hummer from his daughter. Youve already humiliated us, what do you want?


    Me? I just want peace.


    Peace! Thats riching from some kid like you!


    Hey, I didnt kill you, did I and while I could, even now, kill you both and take this castle, Im endorsing love not war.


    Mmmffffmmm fffmmm mmmffff that was the demon lords unintelligible words as my cock slides into the back of her throat.


    Im sorry, couldnt hear you, youve got something in your mouth.


    She goes to pull her mouth out, but I grab the back of her head, and m my dick into the back of her throat, she coughs and gags, finally getting the message while staring up at me with hate-filled eyes.


    You think well make peace with you when you treat us so? The father snaps.


    Well, its not like you really have a choice, but while were on the subject, why are you guys attacking the humans, anyway. You down there, suck harder.


    The demon lords champion grimaces. We have no particr hatred for humans or life like some humans seem to think. Its more about resources. The demon realm is broken up into seven countries, each ruled by a demon lord. We are the seventh andst. Ournd is hot and barren. Demons need to eat nearly five times the intake of food, and our country simply cant produce it. Naturally, the other demon lords won''t help us. Years ago, we used to just trade with the humans, but they broke the trade agreement a decade ago, and now our people starve.


    Why would they do that? I ask.


    Our main productiones from mines. Gems and gold. The humans managed to open up their own gold and gem mines, cheaper since they use beastman vebor.


    So, how is your problem their problem?


    Our people starve all so they can save a few gold coins! The demon lord says angrily.


    Alright, alright give me a second, Im cumming. I shake the head of my dick, blowing my load suddenly in the demon lords mouth.


    She makes a gross face and then spits to the side, a gob of white goopnding on the floor as she wipes her mouth. Ack I hate the taste of semen.


    <NSFW Image Here>


    Ah, well, that wont do at all.


    whatsawhizzer Full color images are avable for all Patreon supportersand in theeBooks avable here.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    "Mmmmm mmmm, slurp Mmmm Mmmm


    The reports uh, find that we will be short three thousand tons of grain by the end of the year. Next year, itll be twice that


    Gah mmmm. Mmmm slurp. Mmmm


    Uh that is our granaries are already nearing empty, and we face massive shortages.


    Mmmm. Mmmmm.


    Thanks, that will be all. I give him a nod.


    I''m sitting on the throne now, and my blockade of the throne room has been lifted. I freed the demon lords father, and he now stands at my side stiffly, a semi-permanent curl of distaste on his lips. His barely concealed anger was, of course, because of the demon lord, who was sitting on her knees in front of the throne, going to town on my dick.


    I didnt make her do this, this was actually something of her own volition. Well, sort of. I werent sure how trustworthy the demon lord would be, so I wanted something to bind her to me. That something, through my own ingenuity, turned out to be my cum. Simply put, I made her addicted to my cum. It was like a drug for her now, fulfilling a need. Whenever I spurted some down her throat, she had guzzled it down with gusto.


    She makes a grossed-out face as she does. She still hates the taste of cum, but she cant stop wanting more. At first, I just thought it was funny to see her going down on my cock with a desperate look on her face. However, when I freed her dad and asked him to start bringing in her counsel, the minute or two I abandoned her, I turned back to see her licking the floor where she had spat my cum earlier, desperate for everyst drop. She was even fingering herself, pulling out gobs from her earlier cream pie, and licking it.


    The spell seemed to be a little too strong, so I lighten it up a bit with my magic. The desperation in her eyes lightens a bit, but she still keeps going until I cum down her throat for the sixth time before she finally pulls out and takes a breath, breathing hard.


    Wh-what have you done to me I want it so bad, I love the feel of it running down my throat, why cant I get enough?


    Ah that, thats just an insurance policy that you do as I say. I answer honestly. Ah, oops, I just came on your face.


    Ipiled a spell that made it so I could make myself cum whenever I wanted. While the demon lord is trying to rest, I tease her by suddenly erupting semen all over her face and chest. Rather than responding with anger, she starts licking her breasts and rubbing it onto her fingers before sticking it in her mouth. She still wears a slightly nauseous look, but she is past showing any kind of disgust.


    So! I p and she jumps while still licking herself clean, Heres the n.


    Huh? The demon lords champion asks warily.


    I wave my hand to my right and left, and two nts materialize out of thin air. The nt on my left is a potato nt, and the one on my right is a corn nt. These nts are gically modified from my world although I magically modified them even further. Every nt will produce ten pounds of food a month, all year round.


    What? A single field of these could feed a city of demons! The father says in surprise.


    Yes, but it does tax the field which is why I also created this. I hold up a small vile, This is a soil regenerator. It will pull the necessary ingredients out of the ether and rejuvenate the fields so they never be exhausted. Here, its yours.


    The father looks at the vial with wide eyes before looking up at me. This thing you will save millions of demons why would you do this for us?


    Ah, well, its not really for you guys. Ivee to this world and decided I just want to have fun. So that my fun doesnt end, I need the world to be stable. Keeping your country fed and preventing war, well, that just serves me, right?


    E-even so hero thank you. I never thought I would thank a human, but


    Ah, there is one catch though. Your daughter, Ill be taking her with me when I go.


    What!


    What? Why do I have to go with you? The demon lord snarls.


    Ah, well, Ill just put it this way. I can leave without you, but then youll never taste my sweet cum again.


    A look of horror shes on the girls face and she turns away with a blush. I will go with him.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    I spent another three days helping stabilize the Kingdom. Anything they needed that didnt help their battle potential I solved quickly and easily with my magic. I set the demon lords father in charge while she was away, and I also spend some time breaking her in. No matter where I stick my dick though, she always finishes by gobbling it with her mouth, sucking down everyst drop and licking up the leftovers like it is a melting popsicle.


    As I was enjoying the end of another fantastic blowjob that she is bing quite good at, she suddenly says something that makes me raise an eyebrow.


    Huh?


    I-I said thank you. She mutters, not being able to help but lick her fingers. In the three days youve been here, youve done more for this Kingdom than I, or my mother before me, or her mother did in our three hundred years of rule. I-if I had to do it all over again, Id do it dly. You saved my kingdom, you chose to preserve instead of killing my father, and and all I have is my body, but Ill spend the rest of my life giving you my body any way you want.


    Its not that I will have taken anything less, but I appreciate the sentiment. I have her get on top and ride my cock until I am ready to cum, and then she swallows down her fiftieth load in thest three days. She has gotten over her dislike of the taste of semen and now does it with a smile on her face.


    After I finish enjoying her body, I snap my fingers when I remember I have forgotten something.


    Ah, well, its a littlete now, I know youre the demon lord, but what is your real name, anyway?


    Thats right! As your lover, it is only right that we exchange names. Ah my name is the demon lord Grimhilde.


    Ah, well, that sounds about right. I suppose I should tell you my name too.


    I give her my name, and she smiles happily after hearing it.


    Ah, my love, that is truly the name of a hero. You were supposed to be a hero to the humans, but it turns out youre a hero to everyone.


    I wave my hand, Dont be silly. Im just living every day to the fullest. If its not fun, Im not doing it.


    Oh. Well, if I might ask, where are we going next, my love.


    Hmm well, I need to pick up my dragon, my bitch, and the mother of my unborn daughter.


    Oh, my!


    Well, I guess the next step will be introducing you to my harem. I think Ariel will like you a whole lot.


    Three dayster, I set out from the castle of the demon lord, and head back to my little cottage in the woods. Ariel is practically ripping my clothes off the moment sheys eyes on me, but surprisingly, her mother is just as ravished. Being pregnant suits her, and her hormones push her sex drive into overdrive. My dragon girl is the most reserved, but seeing the other two women on me pushes herpetitive nature to the surface, and she is determined to not be outdone.


    As a result, Grimhilde is introduced to the harem in a giant group orgy. Suffice it to say I''m going to need to think up some more creative magics if I want to continue to satisfy my entire harem if it grows anyrger than this.


    whatsawhizzer A bonus chapter including this erotic scene is avable for certain Patreon supportersand in theeBook avable here.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    "Hmmmf! Millie made a noise, turning her head.


    What is wrong with Millie? I ask with an eyebrow raised.


    After they had finished up weing me home, Millies need topete ends, and she starts giving me angry looks while folding her arms and staying away from everyone else.


    Shes been like that ever since we told her mom is pregnant, Ariel exins.


    Ah, could it be that Millie wanted to have a baby? I say absently, but when Millies body goes rigid.


    I realize that I might have struck the nail on the head.


    D-do not get it wrong, this lowly dragon doesnt want to ha-ha-have your baby at all! Bu-but she has a responsibility as a dragon to to parent the next generation!


    Is that so? I answer nonchntly.


    Does that mean Ariel can have more little sisters? As Ariel spoke, my eyes met hers and she takes on a fervent look.


    Apparently, her desire to have sisters is strong, and suddenly she has Millie on the floor and she is stripping off her clothes.


    Hey, stop it! Ugh this one cannot be with child yet. She is too young. This one must be 500 before she can be pregnant!


    Ariel doesnt listen, but I wear a worried look on my face. Um Millie, I had assumed youre an adult dragon at 192 years old but I have to ask exactly how old are you?


    Millie blushes fiercely. Dragons err livemany thousands of years, you see I um ran away from home two years ago. Im really only-


    Ah dont want to know. I hold up my hand. We wont make Millie pregnant just yet.


    Darn Ariel looks disappointed. If I cant have a dragon sister, then who are we going to get pregnant next?


    Ahhh! There is a scream outside, so the three of us look at each other before walking out the door.


    Aura joins us as wee down the stairs. She has been sitting in the room she calls the babys room, crocheting a baby nket. I have told her I n to move and find a bigger ce in the next day or two, but she merelyughs and says that even so, the baby always needs a room.


    The four of us head outside and what I see is a giant wall of mes around a single tree. Grimhilde is thereughing, and there is another girl halfway up the tree.


    Whats going on? I ask.


    Ah! You all had no protection over your home, so I set up barriersst night. I caught this miscreant trying to sneak onto ournd!


    Millie sniffs. My dragon senses can read everything within five miles of here, shes been wandering around lost for thest three days. I just forgot to mention it when Master came home.


    Grimhilde seems disappointed that her abilities were being looked down on by the dragon, but before the girls coulde to blows, there is another scream as a flick of me reaches the womans butt.


    Ah! I am not a trespasser, you fiends! I am a wyvern knight!


    Eh? Let her down. I instruct, and Grimhilde drops the mes.


    The mes go out just in time because the branch the girl is clinging to breaks, and she falls head first to the ground with a thud. She makes a loud groaning sound before finally standing up. As soon as her eyes lock on me, she pulls at her scabbard and rips out a sword.


    She has long blond hair and breasts that made it a wonder that shed be able to swing a sword at all. They are Hs, at least, and the special armor that she has on to hold them in barely being able to do the job. Her body is toned and muscr. Besides the insanely massive rack, her body looks to be in prime fighting condition. However, every motion causes her boobs to shake, losing a lot of the effect. Besides that, there was something familiar about her


    Do I know you?


    You bastard who kidnapped the Queen and Princess! I have searched the nation looking for you, and now that I have you, Ill be taking them back to the King!


    Thats right, shes that knight I randomly teleported away the day I acquired the Queen.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Grrrrrrrrrrroooooowl


    With a sword pointed at me, her stomach suddenly makes a growl that everyone can hear. A blush forms on the knights cheeks, but she doesnt react to the noise. However, upon closer inspection, I can see that she has various smears of mud on her face. Her clothing is dirty, there are twigs in her hair, and she smells a little.


    Ah have you been lost in this forest since I teleported you away four days ago?


    That is The knights face blushes even more. I tracked you down with my advanced abilities as a knight! Now, hand them over!


    Well, the King doesnt want them back, though? I shrug. I guess I can just return you to the castle and wipe your memory.


    I was originally going to add her to my girls, as she''s quite pretty, but she also seems kind of like a troublesome airhead. Thest four days have been a cooling off time for me. With Grimhilde here, I had enough women on my hands for the moment.


    I bring out my hands, but it is surprisingly the Queen who grabs them to stop me. Wait, hero, this might be a blessing in disguise!


    Hm? What do you have in mind?


    Well, I must be honest with hero, despite their size, my breasts never produced milk very well. I want the very best for our daughter, and as a Queen, it ismon to have a Wet Nurse to take care of the baby.


    But, dont you usually need to be pregnant to be able to make milk? I ask.


    Exactly! the Queen winks at me.


    Ah, well, thats actually not all that bad. The girl was pretty after all. As long as she''s loyal to the queen, it''s probably fine. Once she is cleaned up, it''d be fun to y with her a bit.


    What are you talking about? The knight shouts, Pay attention! I want the Queen back!


    Ah, well, it turns out I need to get you pregnant, I exin.


    Pr-pr-pr-pr-pregnant? The girl suddenly goescross-eyed, backing up two steps. Ill never let a man defile me!


    Its the Queens order though?


    L-l-lies! I am here to protect the Queen!


    Ah, excuse me, um Im sorry, what was your name again? The Queen starts.


    Knight Elysa, my queen. She bows her head.


    Ah, well, if youre going to protect me, wouldnt the best ce to do so be by my side. Ive found myself pregnant, so wouldnt it be best if you served as my Wet Nurse?


    Ah, that is true but to be pregnant, that is The girl lowers her head, clearly being pushed into a corner by the Queen.


    It was a bit mean, but I could already see myself ying with those natural G breasts, which are asrge as watermelons. They were a bit bigger than even the queen and princess!


    Grrrrrrrrrrr.


    Another loud noisees out from her stomach.


    You by chance, have you not eaten in thest week?" I ask.


    Errrr she made a growl.


    Well, I havent eaten anything good since Ive been to this world. So, why dont we go in the house, make something tasty, and then decide things over a meal?


    Ah she passed out. Ariel says as Elysa hits the ground.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    "Rejected! I say, and Ariel puts on a sad look.


    I''m pretty sure that the food Ariel cooks has dark miasma floating out of it. I didnt want to risk eating it and dying. Ariel has graciously jumped at the chance to show me her cooking ability, only to show me how little she knew how to cook. Aura, as a Queen, at least has the confidence to admit she has never done any cooking. It was always the servants. Grimhilde was always fed by her father or servants, but there is only one thing she wants in her diet these days, my cum.


    Millie tries to show me her cooking, but her idea of cooking is charbroiling meat until it is ck with her dragon breath. She looks dejected as I reject her cooking too. I have some hope that Elysa might have some cooking ability, but she is apparently a muscle head who trains all day. I have managed to feed her with some bread and provisions left over from the magic that made the house, and she is now stuffing her face with anything in the kitchen that looks edible. So, Ill be officially out of food by the end of the day.


    Of course, I can create a make food spell that would create the most beautiful meal ever, but that isnt the point. I am stuck in another world now, and I want a meal made by an attractive woman who creates it for me with all of her love.


    There are five of you now and not a single one of you can cook! I growl.


    The five girls are now sitting on their knees in front of me, giving me wet looks like they are about to cry in shame.


    What can we do? Ill starve to death! Elysa whines, having already polished off everything in the kitchen.


    Apparently, her body could take a lot of calories, as she ate enough for three men. The other girls seem to have simr thoughts in their minds, although by the dark look Millie gives her chest, I can tell where she thinks the calories are being put away.


    So, what can we do about the situation? I demand of the five women.


    Ah, well, we had servants in the castle. Perhaps you can hire servants? Ariel offers.


    Mm servants are good, but we wont be staying here long. I sigh. Most servants have lives outside of their job, so they probably wouldnt appreciate it when we up and move to another country.


    Then, how about a ve girl? Aura suggests.


    Ah, you have ves, huh?


    Although on the surface, the idea of ves seems kind of bad, it does make things convenient. I could buy the ve I want instantly without any problems. In my case, I could just buy someone who can cook.


    Alright, everyone. Get ready! I dere, Were going to the city tobuy a cook and some food!


    First, the girls all decide they need to clean up. I create my idea of a date outfit for each of the girls using magic. Regrettably, I have to sit outside while the girls y around in the bathroom. I can hear all kinds of sexy noises. Ariel goes around grabbing the girls chests andparing them at some point.


    I am not invited because Elysa hasnt been initiated yet. Well, it is better if she is clean before she is initiated, so I dont mind it. Whether I use a spell or not to watch in on the bath, that is something I had no intention of telling anyone.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Five of the hottest girls in the realm dressed in the prettiest dresses I can imagine are all lined up and waiting for me. Although Elysa is treating it like guard duty, I notice that she really takes to the dress I gave her while wearing a blush, so I suspect that she is simply pretending. That night, I will make her pregnant just like Aura, so I have that to look forward to.


    Grimhilde is hungry, so while the other girls are still ying in the bath, she came out and gave me a sloppy blowjob, making sure to swallow it all up like a good girl. I actually pat her head when she is done, and she gives me a glowing smile while cum dribbles out of the side of her mouth. It is safe to say that the demon lord is a bit too easy to train. My abilities truly are cheats.


    So, were going to Riun, huh? I wave my hand absently and a portal forms.


    Ariel hooks on to one arm and Grimhilde grabs on to the other. Millie, driven by her need topete, grabs onto the back of my shirt. The queen seems content holding a basket, looking glowingly motherly now, and for the moment Elysa is content staying close to Aura. However, she shoots me a look too. Ill be the future father of her child, so it is normal that shed be taking notice of me.


    We all step through the portal, and I find myself in the first vige Id ever been to. My eyes dart around excitedly as I start seeing my first real view of another world. Elves, dwarves, and beastmen make up over half the poption. However, theyre not all as sexy as the five women I brought with me. There are a few fuckable girls, but it is starting to be clear that I lucked out when I found this batch.


    Of course, a single spell could turn any girl here into a knockout beauty, so what I really need are enough variations in style to be worth it. As I look around, Millie sniffs and turns away. It is clear that she is a tsundere, but herpetitive nature makes her sumb to peer pressure very quickly. Ariel is simply a deredere.


    The queen is more of the mature motherly type. That means I need a dandere and a kuudere. Would a yandere be worth adding? That seems like it could get a bit dangerous, not that I cant heal anyone she kills, but that seems a bit wrongMy presence is not going unnoticed. As a man escorting five beautiful women, I''m shot constant jealous looks. A few scary looking men might have bothered us, but since I''m afraid theyll ruin my girls moods, I secretly send them on their way with magic.


    As I consider this, my group of girls run around dragging me along as they enjoy the city and talk with each other. The girls all seem to be getting along well. However, instead of ending up in the ve auction, I end up in a clothing store.


    The girls try on various outfits as I watch. I end up cing a big order for clothing for all the girls. I discuss all kinds of outfits with the tailor. Of course, there are swimming suits. I also buy dresses, maid outfits, nurse outfits, and every other costume I ever wanted to see a girl wear. I could have made everything with magic, but the girls look so happy that I decide it is worth the extra trouble.


    It is a lot of money, so I use a spell that creates a coin purse. In the end, it is magic that makes it possible, anyway. It cost nearly half of the coin purse to pay for all the outfits. Plus, it turns out to be far more clothing than I can carry on my own. Therefore, I create a storage ring too.


    The girls all gasp as I bring out the ring. As it turns out, storage rings in this world are considered exceptionally rare. Therefore, I create five more and give them to each of the girls. They blush a lot as I hand each of them a ring. Its a bit silly to me. This is hardly like some kind of marriage thing. If I wanted to mark them as mine, I could think of various better ways to do it. Perhaps a tattoo or a cor or something. Ill think about it more in the future before I decide.


    Each of the girls store the clothing I bought them. With each girl having her own ring, it bes a lot easier to move around. While the girls chitchat, Ive been scouting out the city and I''m still not convinced this is the ce I want to set up my home.


    As I''m thinking this, some small person bumps into me. Before I can even consider if its some kind of g event, the person turns and walks away. I didnt even get a look at their face. Well, every random person I bump into isnt going to necessarily affect me life.


    The girls startining about how hungry they are, so I bring them up to a food stall that is set up in a town square looking city center. I buy all the girls meat on a stick and a bowl of ice cream. As they go to the table, chatting happily, and I contemte all the things I n to do to them tonight, I reach to grab my money. However, my purse is gone. It looks like Ive been robbed!


    "... Master let it happen, didn''t he..."


    "Don''t screw with my gs!"


    This was a cliched another world moment, and I intended to enjoy her... I mean it, to the limit.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    This is exactly what I have been waiting for! The roguish young girl steals the guy''s wallet and then they fall in love, probably through copious amounts of rape. I recast the simple spell that gives me a new money pouch and then pay the vendor for the food before he starts giving me bad looks.


    As I walk back to the table where the girls are being noisy talking and eating ice cream, I create a spell that scans for my magic-made money. I find it instantly, and with a bird''s-eye view, I can see the girl walking down the street. Yes, it is exactly the person who had bumped into me earlier, and now shes walking away with my money bag.


    I dont really care about the money. Its not like I earned it, but this seems like a good opportunity to ckmail her into- I mean, encourage her to join my harem. The biggest reason for this is that on closer inspection I can see two great things about her. Under her cap seems to be two things moving on her head, and another thing seems to be wiggling from her backside. A spell that makes the clothing see-through immediately reveals that she is, in fact, a catgirl who has been hiding her ears and tail. She looks young too, in her early teens.


    Of course, I''m not aplete pervert. I check her out with Age of Consent magic too, and even though her chest is modest and she''s got a small body, she is actually sixteen years of age, the same as Ariel. It must be the difference between a malnutritionmoner and a princess. The important thing was that by thews of this world, I''m in the clear.


    What is master looking at? Millie wonders out loud, and the other girls notice that I''m staring off vacantly into space.


    I wave my hand and the image in my vision bes visible for everyone. The girls make noises of excitement at the sudden screen appearing before them. The show catches a few eyes from the crowd, but the five hot girls already drew attention so it is really just more of the same.


    This might be another girl for our little group. I say absent-mindedly.


    The girls all watch the new girl curiously as she enters a derelict-looking building.


    I-is that the kind of thing my love favors? Grimhilde frowns as she looks down at her D-sized chest.


    Millie has a very pleased look on her face, jutting out her tter chest with excitement. Meanwhile, all the other girls who have muchrger chests are all frowning and looking insecure about it.


    It really is just fat anyway! Millie deres, rubbing it in.


    A true man... I speak up towards the depressed looks of the girls, ...loves women of all shapes and sizes. I love small breasts, but I love big breasts too. I can say without any reservation that I will thoroughly enjoy Elysas breasts when I get home.


    Ariel nods in approval while Elysa looks very happy about it, which is strange because she literally just joined my group. Apparently, she''s a girl who typically just goes with the flow. I openly said I''m going to sleep with her tonight, but her face is glowing. The one I expect to be a giant pain in the butt turns out to be one of the easiest girls yet.


    However, I cant dwell on Elysas sudden transformation because something dangerous starts to show up on the screen. My next target looks to be in some trouble!

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    The cat girl walks into a building that she must be working out of. There are many other undesirable looking thieves and bandits walking around the building. I seriously worry about her safety. She is far too pretty and delicate to be dealing with that crowd, although I suppose that with her dirty clothing covering up her hair and her youthful age, she probably pulls off looking like a boy.


    The problemes when she enters a room with a guy that looks to be the head of the group. At least, he is about ten years older than everyone else, who are all in their teens, and he has a condescending air about him. The cat girl hands over my pouch withoutint, and the man fingers through it. Then, the man grows angry and suddenly has a knife out at the cat girls throat. I add sound to the spell, but I already suspect I know why he is angry.


    Have you been pilfering coins? The man demands while shaking his knife angrily.


    The cat girl is shaking her head desperately, No, no! Id never!


    Of course, I saw her reach into the bag and pocket a few coins, so I knew that to be a lie. Unfortunately, the boss man isnt buying it either. He shoves her to the ground with his foot and gives an order. Two men start grabbing at her pockets while she tries to resist. However, they manage to empty out a pocket, coins dropping to the floor. It turns out, she had been pilfering a lot of money. That''s at least 30-40 gold coins. As the man gestures angrily toward the coins, her hat is knocked to the ground and her cat ears sprout up.


    Oh, shes a cat girl! Ariel says excitedly.


    Why did you think you could steal from me? The guy shouts. A filthy pussy too!


    You don''t understand! Th-that''s my savings! My sister is a ve and I need to buy her free! She tries to get on her knees to beg him.


    "Like I give a crap!" He kicks her back to the ground.


    "F-fine, you have the money now. I''ll just go!" She says this, but her eyes are teary.


    You think thats enough now? We need double the amount because you tried to steal from us!


    D-double? I can get it to you in a week, just give me a week! She begs.


    No, I want it now! He responds petntly, making it clear he never intended to give her a chance in the first ce while she looks on with a terrified look, But perhaps, you can work it off other ways.


    The way his filthy eyes re down at her, it is obvious he meant for her to be his sex toy for the next week.


    No! she shouts, Im a virgin! Id never give it to a bastard like you! Besides, Im a m-


    The boss strikes her face to shut her up. You have quite the mouth on you, dont you?


    Uh, boss, you know virgin cat people sell for a lot on the ve market. A crony speaks up.


    I know that! He gives an annoyed re.


    It appears like he is weighing the cost of deflowering the girl over the cost of selling her, and he doesnt want any of his men knowing it. After a moment, he gives a shrug.


    Shell sell a little less, but not more than a good prostitute, Ill tell you what, after Im done with her, Ill pass her around and everyone can have a taste before we sell her.


    "N-no..."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, soon you''ll be right next to your sister! Aren''t I generous?" The bandit leader chuckles.


    The men start to advance on the girl. As I watch, suddenly two soft pillows press against each of my arms. On one side is Ariel, and the other side is Aura.


    Hero, please save the girl!


    Yes, Hero-san, you must!


    Is that really what you all want? Shell be joining the rest of us from here on?


    The five girls all nodded excitedly, fully consenting to another girl being added to the harem. Of course, I n to save her regardless and add her to the harem, but it is a lot easier if all the girls think it is their idea. I put on a show about thinking about it while the girls stare at me with pleading eyes.


    I suppose. But youll owe me big!


    Yes, Master!


    Of course, Hero-san.


    Im always yours, Hero!


    I smile to myself as I open a portal to the thiefs hideout. I swear girls arent this easy in my old world, but these girls were just like putty in my hands. Not that I''mining. I move off to add a sixth girl to my harem.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    At first, the thieves are surprised to see me appear. But I calmly exin to them that I''m there to see their boss. Hes initially resistant, but like a standard Japanese MC, I prefer talking over violence. I offer him money to avoid conflict. Since money is no object, even after he tries to extort me out of five times her worth, I manage to pay off the girls debt. He''s quite surprised at how much I have, and eagerly eyes my wallet as I hand over the money. Likely, he will cause me issues down the line, but as a proper MC, I won''t do anything until it bes a bigger issue. I leave with the catgirl amicably.


    Just kidding, I''m not a standard Japanese MC, I murder them all horribly. Honestly, as I swing my sword, slicing thief after thief in half, I start to feel kind of bad for them. They seemed tock all sense of preservation. I have already killed twenty of them single-handedly without even breathing hard, but the head of the thieves is ring at me and shouting for more thieves to mindlessly throw themselves at me.


    These guys are thieves, right? Its not even like they havebat power. Theyre pickpockets. Exactly why arent they running away? Right, because this is another world and in another world thieves are just mobs for the murdering.


    I rip the spine out of a guys throat and spear another guy with it. At this point, I''m just seeing how gruesome I can make it, but even after I rip apart a bandit limb from limb like picking grapes, the thieves still throw themselves at me.I start moving things along a little faster now, cleaving a head with each wave of my sword. I am keeping an eye on the cat girl, and the head guy has dragged her to his room to rape her while I take care of his henchmen. It is moronic that he would put getting his dick wet over preserving his own life, but I''m not much better considering the situation.


    I spare and knock out several girl thieves. The bandit leader did give me one good idea. Selling women into very for profit. Since I could clean these girls up and restore their virginity, I could make a pretty profit. Either way, it''d be easier to get into the ve market with some girls to sell. I end up selecting four of them, all human. They aren''t hot women. They are thieves, after all, so they look kind of scraggly. Their teeth are crooked, and they arent wearing makeup. They are still fuckable, but more along the lines of the bar skank variety.


    No, I picked these four girls alive for another reason. That reason is that all four girls have the same brown hair, brown eyes, small noses, high cheeks, and size C breasts. Well, they have the same everything. They are all identical, and I just managed to snatch identical quadruplets. That''s got to be worth some coin, right?


    Selling them is perfectly fine considering they are thieves, and I am killing everyone else. They should be downright grateful after this.


    I open the boss guys door and step in. He''s facing away from me, advancing on the catgirl with his hands out like a creep. The catgirl is huddled into a corner with her clothing torn in various ces.


    "Y-you can''t rape me!" She insists.


    "Hehe..." Heughs. "Give me one good reason!"


    "I-I''m a boy!" She finally shouts out loud.


    I stop as I enter the room. The bandit leader freezes too.


    "What?" The bandit leader asks.


    "What?" I ask.


    "I-I''m a boy! Don''t you see, I don''t have breasts!" Even though he says that, he has his arm across his chest like a cute girl.


    "It''s a trap!" I cry out in horror.


    The bandit king hears me and spins around, drawing his sword.


    "You made it through all of my men? That''s impossible!"


    "The only impossible thing is your stupidity..." I shake my head.


    I-I-Ill kill you, you bastard! He shouts, sloppily grabbing at his sword.


    Seriously? I just murdered everyone outside. Do you really think you can stop me? Even if you were ten times better thats still


    Die! He runs at me like he actually thinks hell win.


    I bat away his sword and pick him up by the throat and create a portal, tossing him into it. If my calctions are correct, the other side of the portal is a ck hole where he would be crushed for all eternity.


    Looking down at the catgirl... no, catboy... I feel like I wasted an entire massacre.


    "Wh-what are you going to do with me?" He asks, shaking slightly as he sees me covered in gore.


    "I''m thinking on it." I wave my hand, causing him to pass out.


    I was really looking forward to the cat pussy. Now, my ns have been interrupted. Picking him up magically and carrying him back into the main room, my eyes fall on the four girls I had stashed away. With a sigh, I put the boy down and turn to them. At least I can salvage this trip a little by enjoying some criminal strange.


    I proceed to use magic to wake up the four thief girls. I immediately drop my pants, letting myrge member pop up to attention. The four girls stare at it like they are staring at a viper.


    If you pleasure me well, Ill let you live, I dere, in no mood to y games.


    The girls start to cry, but that doesnt stop me from what I do next.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Well first things first, I am not going to sleep with the girls when they look only average. I snap my fingers and immediately the four girls start to glow. They jerk and struggle and look concerned for a bit, but a momentter the glowing disappears. What is left behind are the four girls idealized forms. They have average but perfect tits, perfectly rounded asses, and perfect pale skin.


    Of course, I did make one distinct change. I wanted to be able to tell the difference between the four girls easier, so I changed their hair color. One girl has bright green hair, the next is bright yellow, then blue, and finally purple. None of these hair colors are natural, even in this world the hair didnt seem to go outside the standards of brown, ck, red, and blonde.


    <NSFW Click Here>


    This change in color went all the way below. With a little more magic, I now had four identical girls naked and bent over in front of me, a bright colorful patch of hair on top of their snatches, a rainbow of pussy spread out before me if you will.


    The girls are making noises and staring at each other in surprise. It is tough to tell if the girls are happy or angry by the changes. They tend to swear a lot and unlike the refined girls I have added to my harem so far, they have rough tongues.


    Oi fuck is this then?


    Well shit, Dinah, you have purple hair!


    Purple? Daisy, your hair is green!


    What is Minnies hair, tell her, tell her!


    Yellow!


    Fuck! I hate yellow!


    I frown as the girls chat, apparently having forgotten their precarious position on all fours and tied up in front of me. Having enough of their silly conversation, I snap my fingers again and give each of them an orgasm.


    Ah oh. Fuck yeah! The blue hair one cries out.


    Ah ah ah Im cumming! the green one adds.


    I could see womanly juices leaking out from their pussies, now engorged and slick with excitement. That is certainly an improvement, but their mouths could still use some work.


    Hey, didnt you guys hear me already, I said you needed to pleasure me! I demand.


    And who the hell are you! shouts one of the girls.


    Fuck you! shouts another.


    I make their voices so they can no longer use them, then start massaging my temples in aggravation. This isnt going the way I wanted it to. So, instead, I move forward and grab the blue-haired girl first, dragging her out from the rainbow pussy line.


    Alright, so you guys interrupted my date with a bunch of cute girls, so overall, Im kind of pissed.


    The four girls are all shooting me hateful res, but their mouths cant open no matter how hard they try. One of the girls manages to get her hand out from under her and flips me off.


    Well, I was going to go easy on you, but now I dont want to, I growl.


    I pull my dick out in front of the blue-haired girl. I use magic so now its twice its previously enhanced size. It was normally a monster, but now it was justughably humongous. As soon as the girls see it, they freeze. However, it is the blue-haired one I have singled out that shows the most fear.I kneel down and forcefully spread open the blue-haired girls legs as she starts crying, unable to fight back in her magically bound state. The other three girls look away in shame. It is clear from their eyes that they have pity for their sister, but are relieved it isnt them.


    Ah, well for the rest of you, you probably shouldnt feel too relieved. I cast a spell that connects all four of you. What one of you feels, all four of your will. So, when I tear her open, all four of you will feel the same pleasure and pain. And then, when I tear open the next girl, itll be the same. Congrattions, you girls will get to feel your pussy being ripped apart by my cock four times over!


    whatsawhizzer Full color images are avable for all Patreon supportersand in theeBooks avable here.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Ah! No! Stop! she screams as I shove it into her.


    Three other girls let out cries as well. A pussy is stretched to the limit under a patch of green hair. This is the second girl I''m plowing for all she is worth. This time, she is in doggie position, and I have a fistful of green hair as I yank her head back painfully. I continually spank her ass until its red and sore, and she is making screaming and crying noises as I mercilessly take out my frustrations on her.


    The blue-haired girlsted about ten minutes before her eyes started to lose their light. I decided to stop at that point. I want them trained, not broken. Even though the green-haired girl has felt what her sister has felt, and all three girls tied to the side have cum numerous times to the point where they are all forced to kneel in puddles of their own sex as they writhe orgasmically, being the one under me and knowing it is her own pussy being torn open has a more mentally damaging effect.


    As I ride the green-haired girl from behind, my balls p her pussy, and my hands p her butt cheeks. The blue-haired girl only lies down and squirms. Her restraints had been removed by me during coitus, and now the only thing keeping her there is the fact she cant stand even if she wants to. White stuff leaks out of the gaping hole that was once her pussy.


    Do you like that, you bitch? I ask the green-haired one, giving her ass another p.


    Of course, snot and tears are running down her cheeks just as much as sex is running down her legs, and she isnt able to respond in between sobs. I p her ass again harder. Her butt is already bright red, and every time I p it the other three girls jerk too. I admit I am having a little fun.


    You! Now, its your turn!


    The yellow-haired girl lets out a cry as I grab her wrist and drag her over. However, I''m still plowing away at her green-haired sister, so she looks around in confusion. I grab her hair and force her down onto her back, sliding her under her sisters abdomen. I pull the green-haired girls hair back until she uses her arms to hold up the front of her body. I use a spell to show the yellow girl where to go next. That is, of course, directly into her sisters snatch.I modify the spell so that the girls smell and taste match as well. Now, as I plow into the blue-haired girl, she could taste her own sex leak out as I thrust into her from her sisters tongue. The purple-haired girl is the only girl whose facial expressions I can see at the moment, and while her eyes are shut tight trying to deny the feelings erupting from her body, she puts on a grossed-out look, apparently not favoring the taste of her sisters juicy pussy.


    The yellow-haired girl under me is too terrified to fight back, so she licks sloppily at my cock and her sisters tight pussy, no matter how much it disgusts her. I know she can feel her own tongue licking her sisters pussy, and the sexual pleasure she gives her sister is given to herself as well. This means that her tongue job is top tier, doing all the things that drives her crazy to her sisters snatch, even though this urs subconsciously.


    Ah, Im cumming, make sure to drink every drop of our mess! Iugh.


    No, please oh no, I feel iting inside me! The green-haired girl lets out a cry.


    Wet, hot, gobs of ejacte fills her up, and I make sure it is more than her pussy can handle, so the yellow-haired girl beneath has to swallow tons of it. The purple-haired girls expressions as the yellow-haired girl drinks down gobs of semen and her sisters sex is priceless, but I can also see she is cumming herself, squirting out her own sex as she tastes mine.


    I sigh and pull out, tossing the green-haired girl to the side like a discarded piece of trash. The yellow-haired girl is breathing hard. Her mouth is wet with my sex, and although she tried hard to swallow everything, given that she was under her sister as I plowed into her from behind, that only went so far. Her face is covered in sex, cum, and tears.


    A-are you done with us? The purple-haired girl gives me a hateful yet hopeful look.


    What are you talking about? I chuckle as my magic returns my dick to full erectness. There are two more of you left!


    The yellow-haired girl starts to bawl as I spin her around and pull her legs open from the ankles, lining up my cock for the next round. The green-haired girl I had just finished viting doesnt move from where I had tossed her and barely responds as I slid it into girl number three.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    My dick slides easily into the yellow-haired girl. After all, shes already been fucked ruthlessly twice. It isnt clear exactly how many orgasms the sisters have experienced at this point, but she is dripping wet. That is the problem with the girls beingbined; when one of them climaxed, they all did. Therefore, the weakest link of the bunch causes all four sisters to suffer.


    In that respect, the orgasms had turned from pleasure into agony. As soon as one girl started cumming, her sisters would join, and soon theyd all be experiencing four times the quantity. It is like a positive feedback loop of pure sexual bliss that borders on torment.


    Ahn I cant screams the purple-haired slut, orgasming so hard that her eyes roll up in her head.


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Its leaking everywhere! cries the yellow-haired girl.


    It really does leak everywhere. There are wet stains all over the floor, and it was sttering out of her like she no longer had control of her dder. The stench of pussy fills the room, and it is a massive warehouse, so one can imagine just how pungent the girls have be in their uncontroble lust.


    Her mouth is also dripping just as bad as her pussy. The yellow-haired girl lost the ability to swallow from all that screaming, and some of the cum, juice, and spit is still all over her mouth from earlier. She looks very messed up. As the yellow-haired girls pussy weakly twitches on my cock, I realize Ive used it up to its maximum capacity. I toss her on the pile of discarded bandit women.


    The purple-girl shivers, I cant I cant Im losing my mind. If I have another orgasm, Ill pass out.


    She is thest girl and the only one who hasnt been reduced to a pile of twitching sex. Although shes also been faced to go through three rapes indirectly through her sister, so to call her better off would be inurate. She could only weakly move, trying desperately to crawl away, as I grab her and drag her ass over, she lets out I cry. I prop it up. She is helpless to resist my advances at this point.


    Since your pussies are broken, I guess Ill have to use your assholes instead! I dere.


    I m my dick into her ass. Although I didnt use lube, the girls have already released so much that her butt was slick anyway. She lets out a scream, and its followed by all three of the other girls also jumping up, grabbing their butts as they feel them being prated.


    Ah, that woke you girls up! Iugh. In that case, how about we all go another round?


    I start using my hips again, mming my dick roughly into the girls ass. I decided to release my load in there, filling her with enough cum that when I pull out, white stuff erupts from her butthole like a volcano. I decide to make sure each girls butt is turned into a cum volcano, but I quicken the pace a bit. Im taking a bit long Im still on a date with thedies. They might be worrying about me.


    Sometimeter, I finish up with the four girls. I tidy myself up and use magic to clean, dress, and chain up the four sisters. They all have lifeless eyes, staring at nothing and only going where I pull the chain that I''m using to lead them. Opening a portal, I pick up the girl I had originallye for and step through it to return to where I have left my original five girls.


    When I step out and see the looks on the girls faces, I realize my mistake. I had left the image screen on when I left to go do my dirty work, and the girls have watched me brutally murder all the bandits and then rape these four. Oops.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Maids?


    Yes, yes, maids! I give the five girls nods.


    Of the five girls, it is Ariel who is the least perturbed by my previous transgressions. Grimhilde mutters that it is suiting behavior for the demon lords husband. Elysa looks on teary-eyed, asking if I n to wreck her the same way. Aura looks embarrassed, and Millie is thoughtful.


    That is when it strikes me to turn the four girls into my maid staff. If I''m going to have arge harem with a big mansion, I need a bunch of maids, and having them all look alike just seems to make things easier. After glossing over my previous behavior, I push the four vacant-eyed girls forward and with a swing of magic, they are wearing the traditional ck and white maid dress I''m familiar with. Okay, maybe the dress part barely covers their butts, and the neckline is very low, but its a close enough approximation.


    This will do, Hero-san, but weve doubled the number of people and we still dont have someone who can cook, nor a ce to call home. Aura puts a downer on the whole event.


    Can any of you four cook? Clean? When the four vited bandits shake their heads, my look must have been scary because they start shaking and I''m pretty sure one of them peed themselves. Well, at least give me your names!


    Their names turned out to be Denise who has purple hair, Daisy in green hair, May in yellow hair, and Sylvia with blue hair. Well, it might take some time to remember their names, so I''ll probably still identify them by their hair.


    Although the girls are identical, the slightest differences could be seen if I look closely enough. Daisy does have just the slightest bit poutier lips and a long ponytail, and May has a sort of mouse-like appearance with her hair in two tails. Meanwhile, Denise kind of seems like an eager puppy with long straight hair, and Sylvia has a librarian vibe with her hair in a bun.


    Ah, he is waking up! Ariel says excitedly, pointing at the cat... erm... person.


    Eh? Whats happening? he asks in a light voice through fluttering eyshes.


    He is quite a bit hotter than the maids, at least, before the maids had been fixed up to my liking. These leaves me a bit confused and slightly agitated. He has a smaller appearance and two cat ears on his head.


    You, child, do you know how to cook? I cut through the chitchat, trying to see if I could get some use out of this guy as a cook or something.


    What? his eyes focus on Ariel above, and then he suddenly turns beat red and throws his hands around as she struggles to his feet. That is-, who are all of you!


    I watch as he cutely looks flustered as the five girls examine him. Should I just kill him right now? I don''t need any pretty boys, especially if my girls are going to bat eyes at him. Well, its not like hes appears aware of his looks, so I suppose things are fine for now. I give him a reassuring smile, but he seems a bit distrustful of me.


    Cooking, can you cook? I pay good!


    Ah, cook? No! My sister does all the cooking she is... the ve auction! It''s happening right now!


    He turns away and tries to run, but I step in front and grab his wrist before he can take off on me.


    Before that, I look down on him, You took my money purse and then gave it to a bunch of bandits. I rescued you from being.... well, let''s say killed, so you owe me!


    R-right that is but I have to care for my sister first! Shes ill and she''ll definitely be sold to a brothel if I don''t do something!


    So, he has a sister, huh? My eyes begin to brighten. This might not be a failure after all. If I can buy her, then I can naturally enjoy all of the cat girl sex I''ve been wanting.


    Wait! I grab at his clothing as he runs away. "You don''t even have money!"


    The catboy finally realizes the problem, and a dejected expression appears on his way-too-cute face. "That''s... damn it... that... please... save my sister. I-if you do, I''ll give you anything!"


    Anything... he says. Well, he''s a guy, so the thing I want he can''t provide. Unless... no... let''s keep futanari out of this.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    We find ourselves heading off to the ve market. Here, Ill finally be able to purchase a hot, beautiful woman who could cook for me and serve me wearing nothing but an apron. It was the catboys sister. Since he was alluring enough that a man might mistakenly push him down, his sister had to be absolutely gorgeous. I already could imagine a hot, big-tittied onee-san with yellow eyes and a swishing ck tail. I am bing very excited just thinking about having her tonight. Actually, I hadnt tasted Elysa yet either. It looks like Ill have a very long night tonight.


    What is your name? I decide to ask.


    My name is Chris. He says, and then ads like I might forget. My sister is Jasmine!


    Jasmine, huh? Yeah, I could tap that.


    Huh?


    Nothing!


    We approach an area of town where there are stages with auctioneers giving out calls. However, behind every stage is a wagon filled with chained up people wearing rags. Whether it be man or woman, they are exposed, their bodies on disy for a roving eye. The women range from young to old and from beautiful and buxom to t and featureless.


    How did your sister end up like this? I ask suspiciously.


    Ah that its, well, our parents were killed when we were very young by vers. The beastkin tribes are always under these kinds of attacks. We were living on the street. I was working for those bandits, but she wanted to work as well. Unfortunately, the only job a woman like her can get is one where she uses her body. Chriss hands tightened. However, she still went out. She tried to seduce a merchant. He kept giving her money and trinkets. His wife found out about her, so he imed she had stolen them. Since were just street trash, they refused to believe my sister and she was sold into very.


    Thats deplorable. I will definitely save her. I reassure him.


    However, Im actually thinking about how tasty this morsel must be. A sexy catgirl seducing merchants. I couldnt wait to see her.


    Right here! Chris cried out, We made it just in time, but shes already on the stage!


    There were three women on the stage. They were all catgirls. However, one was a young ten-year-old and the other was an old grandma. Chriss sister, on the other hand, was just like I imagined. She had big tits, long ck hair, and soft, white skin. She had big pouty lips, long, fluttery eyshes, and a body that just said she wanted to fuck. Damn, Chris, youve got a tasty sister. Im d I saved you.


    Jasmine for 10 gold in 3 2 1


    15 gold! I shouted immediately.


    Before I could dwell on it, I almost lost her.


    15 gold! We have 15 gold!


    Sh-shes so expensive now! Chriss eyes turned to pinpoints.


    He apparently didnt expect his sister to go for that much. It is way more than all of the copper and silver he had collected up until now. He can only nce at me with an uneasy look as he realizes how much I a, putting out for his sister. As for the woman herself, she jumps when she sees me call out, but then she gives a sensual wink. Catslut, GET!


    16 gold! Another voicees out. You best notpete with me, or else you may regret it.


    His words cause the crowds around him to mumble unhappily, but no one, not even the seller, challenges his words. I nce to the side to see a huffy noble. Hes wearing a dark suit and has a slightly malevolent appearance. Itd definitely be bad if Jasmine fell in his depraved hands.


    17 gold! I call out.


    You so another gentleman with tastes like me, is it? I wont lose! 18 gold!


    Yeah, between the two of us, money is no object when ites to me. Sorry, but that hot pussy is mine.


    100 gold! I call out.


    Wh- that impossible!


    I casually pull out a money bag with a hundred gold and toss it on the ground. It spills out slightly, but no one dares try to grab it. Someone with that much money they can toss out casually has the ability to defend it.


    The auctioneers eyes are wide and his mouth was open. The noble is red-faced with an angry expression. He crosses his arms and turns away.


    Very well! You win this one. To think, some guy would spend so much just to vor some young virgin pussy!


    He stormed away, and I magically brought my pouch back to my hands. Walking up the stage, I toss the pouch to the auctioneer.


    Feeling a bit overbearing, I proudly dere. Ill take my prize now!


    A-ah yes The auctioneer looks away.


    In fact, all the crowd has weird looks on their faces too. What is it?


    Jasmine the auctioneer sighs. This is your new master.


    Youre my savior! The young 10-year-old girl suddenly runs passed the big-breasted onee-san and then jumps into my arms, kissing me before I can even think.


    Its another trap! Theyre both traps! Its the so-called trap siblings! I shot Chris a re as he looked away awkwardly.


    I didnt say my sister was grown up yet


    whatsawhizzer There is alsoplete portraits of every girl. Here is the image of Jasmine. Portraitsare avable for allPatreon supportersand in theeBooks avable here.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    I flee from the stares and res of the judging audience. I was a grown man, and I am only into older women. Sixteen tops. If they happen to look like they are ten, I wont object, but only because they are really older on the inside. It''s not those tight, wless bodies, those hairless snatches, and those innocent tears as ''do their best'' to please their older brother. That''s sick. I don''t do that kind of taboo.


    What? I can instantly make her an adult? I am extremely powerful, and who can stop me in this world? Whod know? Well, Id know! Believe it or not, I have values, and one such value is yes loli, no touch. Thats also why Im not going to reject her either. Shes like a fine wine. You got to put her on the shelf and let her mature for exactly six years before you can pop that open and taste those forbidden fruits.


    Its still tempting though, but Im a real man, so there is no way Ill sumb to her charms, even with those adorable cat ears, those golden eyes, and that long tail.


    We were walking away from the ve auction and I was stroking her head. The head is a safe touch! Mother approved. Im just stroking this underage pussy. Nothing to see here folks.


    W-where are we going? Chris spoke up, realizing that after I bought her sister, I sort of just went off in my own little world while stroking his sister.


    As for Jasmine, she preens under those kinds of touches. She has her eyes closed and even emits a purring sound despite the fact were walking. So adorable!


    Well, my girls and I are going to an inn for the night. Then tomorrow, Im going to look for a mansion.


    Y-your girls! Chris looks at all of the beautiful women follow me and then blushes. Wh-what about my sister?


    Well, shes my ve now


    Youre keeping her as a ve!


    Yeah? I spent a lot for her?


    B-but I thought you were helping us out?


    Havent I?


    Y-you wh-what about me? he demands.


    Well, its not like we ever made any agreement about anything. I saved his life, and even after that, he still wanted more from me.


    Dont you owe me a ton of money?


    Am I a ve too?


    No no more like an indentured servant


    Geh!


    Its okay, Chris, Ill definitely use my body and work off the debt with Master! Jasmine opens her eyes and announces proudly.


    Woah back the statutory up maybe we can work something out in six years.


    S-six years! Chris cries out.


    Then does Master what Chriss body instead?


    S-s-sister! Im a boy! Thats not possible!


    Ah thats right! Jasmine hit her head and stuck out her tongue like she forgot. But if Master wants it, isnt it okay for Chris to give it?


    I dont want it!


    Absolutely not!


    The two of us ended up shouting at the same time.


    Well, Chris is cute enough that had he been a she, I absolutely would have fucked her brains out, but he is not a she.


    Ah heres an inn.


    We stopped at the closest inn. I didnt really want to have this discussion anymore. I still had Merida to impregnant tonight, so I wasntcking for pussy. I got four rooms and also paid to use the bathhouse. The girls all headed to the female side, and I went to the male side. When I opened the door to the bathhouse


    Its shit.


    Hmm? Chris asked.


    I shut the door. Hot spring!


    I opened the door again. The little itty-bitty bathhouse with a shitty round wood tub was reced with a luxurious hot spring filled with various minerals that supposedly are good for women''s skin. Im sure the innkeeper wont mind the upgrade. Im not sure how the hot spring fits. Its clearlyrger than the surroundingnd allowed. Also, were nowhere near a volcano. Meh I let the magic sort out those details. Time for a bath!


    whatsawhizzer Why has the release shrunk so much? Simply put, this was the point in the story where I stopped writing for a while. There was a rough point in my writing and where I wanted it to go. I''ve been rewriting the chapters. This is 100% original and not from the rest of PoC. Once the "new" volume 1 is finished (~50 chapters), I''ll return back to the three a day.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    I enter into the hot spring style bathhouse and breathed in the fresh air. It is arge and luxurious room separated by a wall to create a boys section and a girls section. Chris joins me, looking around in awe at the massively beautiful ce.


    I walked by this inn a million times. I never realized their bathhouse was so beautiful. Chris says with an amazed tone.


    Ah yeah haha Iugh it off.


    After all, this ce didnt even exist a few moments ago.


    Just then, there is a ssh and we can hear voices on the other side. The women are nude and jumping into the hot spring one at a time. I look on with a smile on my face.


    W-w-w-wait! There is a giant ss window! Chris only then notices that he can see clearly into the female side.


    Not at all! Its a mirror!


    What mirror, I can see right through it!


    Its a mirror on their side cough


    You made this! My sister is over there!


    Hey, hey! Look, your sister is appropriately covered, trust in the mirror!


    Eh?


    The pair us nce through as Jasmine walks in. A mysterious fog rises up, perfectly covering her breasts and privates. She does a running jump into the pool, and a light re happens to strike just as she jumps into the air, covering everything until she hits the water.


    Th-that


    Of course, for Chris, all of the girls are covered by simr mysterious censors. Only I had the special vision necessary to see the whole view. What? I could just see through the wall and not bother with such things? Shut up. Youre boring.


    I start removing my clothing in order to jump into the bath myself. Chris does the same next to me. Just as his pants and underwear are pulled down, my eyes identally fall between his legs. Thats when I see it. Actually, I see a distinctck of it.


    Chris


    Yeah?


    Where is your penis?


    Eh? He looks away blushing and rubbing his legs together. You shouldnt ask a boy things like that.


    No, you distinctlyck a penis. What I am looking at is clearly the body of a pretty female girl. It actually fits her body far more not having it than if she had it. Although her chest is almost t, there is just enough fat there that it would be soft to the touch. I check my magic to make sure. Yep, two XXs. This is a female. I didnt notice the Adam''s apple before, but now I see there isnt one.


    S-stop looking at me! Im a boy!


    You see this? I say, grabbing myrge dick. This is a penis.


    Ah! Im not into the same sex! She covers her eyes cutely.


    Then, naturally youd be into my penis, cause youre a woman.


    Thats impossible!


    Are your parts the same shape as your sisters!


    Th-thats just cause were rted, its gic!


    Its always gic!


    I had worried for a bit maybe I had used magic and turned Chris into a girl, but that isnt it at all. Chris is just in some major denial. She isnt surprised by theck of a penis, but she seems to be convinced she doesnt need one to be a man.


    Im a boy! Im definitely a boy! Stop saying weird things! Her tail was whipping back and forth excitedly and she was covering her parts.


    What can I do to convince her shes a girl? Well, there is one thing.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Ahh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Harder! Fuck! Harder. Do me!


    I reach out and grabbed a handful of popcorn and bite into it. A few kernels fall into the hot spring, but I made a spell that makes them dissipate rather than dirty the pool. Sitting next to me in the hot tub is Chris, who had his hands in hisp, a blush on his face, and is distinctly not looking at the high definition television which I summoned and hung (magically) over the hot spring.


    Wh-what are you even showing me? She panted.


    Eh? Isnt this Slutty Animalgirls 9? Its pornographer, right? Youre seeing how its done. See, the man prates the woman. You got nothing to prate, that makes you the woman.


    Im pretty sure this kind of thing doesnt exist


    Ah, I made it from my previous world.


    Youre from another world!


    Im the hero summoned from another world, yeah


    Arent you more of a Demon King!


    Why do people keep saying that I then nced at the screen. Although, my world doesnt have animal girls, so this must have been made in this world.


    Why does the star look like you?


    Pure coincidence. If youre using me of disappearing, gathering a bunch of animal girl sluts, banging them silly until I made a porno, and then bringing it back to y for you, thats crazy.


    That sounds oddly specific though


    Why are you focusing on the wrong things! I roll my eyes. Since youre a catgirl, you needed to see a catgirl getting fucked. Have you epted you have a pussy yet?


    You dont understand. I was raised as a boy. No one ever told me I wasnt. So, this isnt something I can ept easily.


    Well ept it.


    I take another bite of popcorn and go back to watching the television. As far as how the porn was made, it would have been way too much effort to do as I suggested. I just magically created it. The catgirls are how I imagined them, and the male would naturally be me. It was probably closer toputer-generated although it was magically generated, and indistinguishable from the real deal. However, that causes a problem too. I realize the screen as starting to turn me on.


    I nce over at Chris. Shes naked in the tub next to me, but she still had her arms up hiding her body, but she was also trying to discretely clean herself so she could leave quickly. Actually, shes looking pretty sexually desirable. I reach out to grab her, but she cries out and ducks.


    Oh,e on, youre not convinced?


    E-even if Im convinced, it-it doesnt mean Im ready for that!


    Hehe you dont need to be afraid. It only hurts for a moment!


    Eek! Someone save me!


    It turns out that pinning Chris down was harder than it looks. She is a thief, so she is quick on her feet. On top of that, she is soapy, making her slippery to the touch. There is nothing on her body to hang on to, and by that, I mean shecks tits. If youre saying I should grab something on her easier like her tail, Id say youre missing the point. Its tits or get the fuck out.


    Whats going on over there? The girls apparently could hear the sshing and Chriss screaming.


    Sister, save me! Hes trying to rape me! Chris cries while banging on the one-way mirror.


    Master even goes for boys? Mn cries out.


    Actually, hes probably realized that Chris is a girl by now, Jasmine exins.


    Chris is a girl! Ariel shouts in surprise.


    You knew? Chris cries, dodging my penis.


    I tried to do a running leap, but I barely got it between her cheeks when she leaped up and escaped.


    That wasnt even the right hole! She cried out.


    Im flexible. I admit, And when Im done, so will you be!


    She manages to race out of the boys hot spring area. I sigh. But then I click my fingers and the wall disappears.


    Change of n, its now a coed bath!


    Hero!


    Master


    W-wait! Im married!


    Much easier catches on this side. We y until a stern innkeeper bans us from the hot spring. How was I supposed to know his wife was taking a bath at that time too. Well, I knew there was a strange woman in there with my girls, but she only resisted a little. He should have said something before I creampied her. Well, he didnt see that part, she was already put into a sexa by the time he showed up. So please take care of any children thate from that!

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    I pile out the door of the inn with a growing group of ten beautiful women and a loli. My group is getting quite big. We definitely need to find a ce today. Last night, I didn''t get around the impregnating the knight. Rather, the innkeeper''s wife stopped by and I yed with her a few more times. Virgin women are nice, but sometimes I like experience.


    Of course, Chris hade back. I had her sister, so it isn''t like she would run away from me. I get all of the girl''s some breakfast at the stalls along the way to put them in a good mood.


    As my group walks down the street, the eleven of us make quite the impression on the small city of Riun. I definitely got many envious stares and caused a few wagon-rted idents. I wanted to look for a property to buy right away, but I realized that before I could do that, I needed to establish myself in the city. Wasn''t the easy way to do that to sign up to the adventurer''s guild?


    There is an Adventurers guild in this city, right?


    Yes, Savior, Jasmine is the first to speak up.


    She seems incredibly eager to please. Although my bodily real estate is mostly consumed by Ariel and Grimhilde Jasmine has managed to nuzzle her way in front, her short stature putting her head very close to my crouch as she hugs me.


    Id think this would prevent me from being able to walk forward, but with Jasmines cat-like reflexes, she always seems to move perfectly with me, so that her clinging never interferes with my movements. The other girls seem to find this adorable, but the rubbing is starting to stiffen certain areas, and she keeps looking up at me with a knowing smirk. I had thought her sister was the trap, but Chris is centuries behind her sister''s conniving mind. A sadistic part of me considers putting her in her ce.


    In the end, I pull the retinue of girls off to the Adventurers guild with Jasmine leading the way, never really considering for a second if the guild could even be considered a safe ce for women of their caliber. Well, its not like I wouldnt be able to handle it if anything happened anyway.


    As I step into the building, I find basically what Id expect from an Adventurers guild. It looked like a cross between a bar and a DMV. There are many tables with patrons noisily drinking, and a job board that a few people are perusing through. There is a cute receptionist in sses at the DMV side of things who seems to be the one to approach. She has long hair and is wearing a long purple dress.


    I approach the cute receptionists, the group following behind. Well, hello. Id like to sign up as an adventurer please.


    The look the girl gives me instantly puts me in a bad mood. It is the kind of appraising look that says, You dont look tough enough to be an adventurer.


    Well, I''m not wearing the magic armor I had created, so I suppose it could be expected. However, it is so dismissive and snarky that the only word that goes through my head is punishment.


    Is that so? She sneers.


    Aw why cant the Adventurers guild receptionist be sweet and kind like in the books? On the good side, I have a lot of stress to relieve after dealing with a certain trap. This receptionist seems like just the kind of girl who can relieve some of that stress. Lets see where this leads.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    That is so, I respond. Should I show you my abilities?


    The receptionist sniffs and raises her chin. She actually has the audacity to look down on me. This bitch Well, I''m not just going to break and enve her like the thief girls. I''m not aplete asshole. She probably has some ce in thismunity. I''m not jumping to make the entire adventurers guild an enemy just because of one bitch.


    I dont care about your abilities. But if you really think youre capable, then you need to be approved by our assistant guild master.


    The tone of her voice suggests that she expects this so-called guild master to school me. Her voice is also a little funny when she says his name. Perhaps she has some kind of crush on this guy?


    So, who is this assistance guild master?


    Although she still watches me with disdain, her eyes brighten as she talks about the assistant guild master. A warrior and swordsman. The strongest in the guild! A true tyrant in battle. You wont be able to face Kidas might. Kida could squash your whole body with one muscle! Are you sure you wont turn back?


    My mood sours even more at the thought of having to fight some muscle-brained idiot. Ah, well, Ill squash this Kida, and then Ill return and put this receptionist in her ce. It might be good to fight for a bit. I have the urge to just punch something.


    Im fine, go get him for me.


    The receptionists eyes narrow, but she finally turns away and leaves without another word.


    A-are you sure you want to fight Kida? Ive heard about Kida, truly ruthless. Chris said, a slight worried expression her adorable face.


    Dont worry. I wont kill him. I give the girls a smile and a thumbs up.


    She hadn''t seen me fight before, so she didn''t really know my prowess. She had been unconscious when I ughtered all the bandits. Those four had turned white as they remembered me killing all of their bandit buddies.


    Kida will see you now.


    Right now, I have some muscle-brain I have to fight to join the Adventurers guild.


    The bitch receptionist leads me down the hallway and takes me to arge set of double doors.


    On the other side of this door is our gym. Kida is waiting for you inside. Kida attacks, you try to defend and stay alive. If you dont die too much, Kida may let you join the guild. She snorts


    .I give a shrug, and although she throws me an annoyed look at my nonchnt attitude, I ignore her. She opens the door and I step into arge stadium-like room. The benches are empty, but the room stretches out before me with various mats and training equipment.


    Time to see what youre made of! A voice shouts from the other side of the room.


    Immediately, a form starts barreling towards me, each footnding with a heavy thud as a giantes at me. However, the person charging like a tackler isnt the kind of person I expected.


    An incredibly beautiful woman with long, lush hair and massive breasts is barreling towards me. No, I mean, she''s a giant though. She towers over me, nearly 7 feet tall. An amazoness her beautiful massive boobs that bounce with each step, despite every desperate attempt to bandage them to her chest. They are simply toorge to be contained which are words to describe this woman in entirely.


    The second I see her, I start to change my ns. Whatever else I know, I know that this woman is my new prey.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    I''m notpletely awful. Of course, I modify and perfect my spy magic so I can quickly ascertain her health. She is unconsciousness, but not seriously injured. She is also disease-free. Although that would only be a temporary deterrent for me when dealing with these kinds of things.


    That sounds perfectly fine then. I whistle to myself as I line my cock up with her waiting pussy. My motions stop for a second as it urs to me that this might be morally reprehensible, but I chuckle and wave those thoughts away.


    This is apletely different world than the one I was born in. It isnt nearly as progressive. It is a dog eat dog world, and in a ce where there are literal demons and monsters, this hardly seems that detestable. Ah, shes tight! Well, thats not particrly surprising either. I had made substantial improvements since I went to this world. It was just over a foot long and the thickness was somewhere around the size of a coke can now.


    It takes a few strokes before I''m able to get it in. A bit of blood leaks down her leg. Well, she was a virgin, it seems, but thats not particrly special to me anymore. Fortunately, her body is the kind of body that likes big dick. I could tell this because as soon as I get it in she starts getting very wet. Either that, or she peed herself when I knocked her unconscious. Either way, I''m thrusting away with a grunt in short order.


    Being unconscious, its not like she offers particrly much to the table. I grab onto that ass, and perhaps for the first time I gain a true appreciation for having junk in the trunk. The other girls, from lolis to princesses, didnt particrly have shapely hips. Other than the Queen, Elysa had the shapeliest hips, and I had yet to break her in. However, there was something very appealing to having somethingrge and round, with tons of cushion to enjoy it for the pushing.


    Its not that she has an abnormally fat ass, she is quite muscr, but she is a veryrge woman, and that tranted to her ass being big as well. This means I have a lot of grip, and as I put my hands on her hips, I can get some pretty hard thrusting in there, which feels wet andfortable.


    I re-confirm she likes big dick because she is dripping wet down to the point that each thrust makes a wet sliding sound. It is running down between her legs now and forming a puddle under her knees. Furthermore, her mouth is open, and she is breathing hard. I wonder if she is having a sex dream right now, and whether that dream is about me or not.


    Curious, I assemble a dream invasion spell and check it out. As I pound away at her, I cant help butugh at the sight of her dream. Simple minded as always, shes dreaming shes fighting a monster. Ah, but its a tentacle monster, and its currently viting her all over. I take control of her dream and start manipting the tentacle monster. It wraps its tentacles around her tits, viting her as aggressively as possible. I match my thrusts with the tentacles pulsations, making the experience more vivid for her.


    One tentacle shoves down her throat, and the girl herself starts coughing in her sleep as a result. I make the tentacle monster impossibly pleasurable and watch excitedly as she continues to explode in orgasm after orgasm. This trantes to real life, and her pussy immediately starts tightening on my cock over and over again as she lets out unconscious moans. She is definitely a squirter type as liquid shoots out of her like a fountain. Its pooling up her butt crack and its dripping on the floor. Her knees are already covered in a puddle of her own lust. My pants will need to beundered because they are drenched in sex.


    Her constant stream of orgasms bes all I can take, and grabbing onto those hips with a tight squeeze, I thrust as deep in her as my dick can go and let my hot jizz explode deep inside her.


    Hah, hah, hah I catch my breath.


    This went well. That is fun in a new way.


    W-w-what are you doing to the great Kida? A voice suddenly shouts from behind me.


    I look back to see the bitch receptionist from earlier. It turns out she hade in to see what was taking the pair of us. Ah, why does everyone have to be so problematic?

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    I calmly pull my softening dick out of Kida and put it back in my pants as I stand up. A plop of semen falls from her snatch as her gaping womb tries to return to its normal size. Well, after the punishment I gave it, it will be gaping for a while, I suppose.


    Ah, I was just acquiring my victory boon, is all.


    The bitch is staring wide-eyed and is nearly shaking in either fury or shock. V-v-victory boon!


    I nod calmly. Yes, well, its custom where Im from to take the weapon of the person you defeat. Is that not something you guys do?


    The bitch twitches a bit. I-Ive heard of things like that but


    So, you know, I defeated Kida, and what do you know, she doesnt use a sword or a dagger. She fights with her body? Right?


    Y-yes but


    So thats all there is to it. She fought with her body, so naturally, when I defeated her, her body bes mine. Right?


    I-I No! Even if that is a custom, thats not okay. Kida isnt even awake!


    Ah, well, I was just offering a kindness.


    A kindness? the bitch asks incredulously.


    Of course! If Kida has to face the humiliation of handing over her only weapon, her body, do you think itd be more damaging for her while shes awake and conscious and aware of it, or do you think shed be relieved to not remember any of it?


    We well I guess when you put it that way


    Ah, huh, watching her there is getting me excited again, I might need to go again.


    Wait! Again! Bu-but you already had her?


    Huh? I respond, giving her a strange look. If I won someones sword, would I engage in a fight with it and then hand it back to him after one use?


    The bitch freezes, not able toe up with any word of protest. So, instead, I pull out my dick and return back to my knees.


    W-wait! N-no! You cant do that to Kida!


    Well, shes mine, so I can do whatever I want with her!


    I give an evil grin as I turn away from the bitch, but a momentter I hear a sound. Its mumbled so I can barely understand it, but my grin deepens.


    What was that? Speak louder?


    T-t-take me instead As she speaks, the volume in her voice decreases.


    Since she walked into the room, I realized that this was the direction things were heading. Right away, I realized the bitch''s dirty little secret. As she is in the room, her eyes keep darting back to Kida, looking at her, butt in the air, pussy gaping open. Each time she does that, her breath quickens slightly. Unable to keep her eyes off the scene, I realize the horrible truth. The bitch is a total lesbian. She is in love with Kida, and, if my guess is right, it is one of those one-sided loves.


    Eh? You want to exchange yourself for Kida? But, I already have Kida, and shes strong and beautiful, and top tier. Youre just some bitchy secretary? Shes like a finely-tuned sword. Youre like a butter knife.


    The bitchs hands are tight, and she is breathing rapidly as she tries to think her way through things. Yes but, even so a butter knife can do a lot of things that a sword cant.


    Huh? I demand. What do you mean by that?


    She lowers her head more. Well, like if you have a nice sword, you only use it for battle. You take care of it because your life depends on it. But its ultimately too too valuable, so you cant really do anything with it. But a butter knife, you can take it and use it and do whatever you want with it. If it gets nicked or damaged, who cares so you dont feel bad about using it for whatever.


    I finally pull away from Kida and stand back up. My, my are you saying that I can use you? For whatever?


    Her lips quiver and she openly wears fear on her face, but she still speaks. Y-yes if you take me instead of Kida, then use this body for whatever you want.


    Well what an interesting development I have here.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    "So, what is your name anyway?


    The bitch turns her head away but eventually speaks. Bell.


    I raise my arms and sigh. Well, it is meant to be. How can I possibly go against Pun and the fates that be? One thing is certain, Ill need toe up with a new name for my child.


    Alright, Belle, take your clothes off.


    He-here? her look turns back to her beloved Kida, still bent over in a pool of your lust.


    Ah, she wont wake up. Shes out cold. In fact, that gives me an idea.


    A-an idea? Bell goes white as I put on a dark smile.


    I walk up to Kida and raise Kida''s butt up.


    Hey! I said if I g-gave myself youd leave Kida alone!


    Ah, but I will be leaving her alone. This is a job for you.


    Me? Wh-what are you talking about?


    Look at how dirty Kida is? I point down to her snatch, still gaping a little, leaking out white and clear fluids from my previous fun. Imagine if she woke up like that? How do you think shed feel?


    Bell gasps and covers her mouth. I couldnt speak for Bells intelligence, but she seems very weak to suggestion, particrly when ites to Kida.


    Th-thats right! Ill go get a towel immediately!


    Ah! No I stop her with a finger before she turns away. This is a job for your tongue.


    What?


    Im going to need you to dispose of the evidence with your tongue. I cant be certain a towel would truly clean everything up. I deposited a load deep inside her. I give a little fake gasp. She could get pregnant!


    A satisfying look of dread appears on Bells face. No


    Thats right! So only your tongue can clean her out. Youll need to suck out all the juice and make sure to swallow, disposing of all evidence before she wakes up!


    Ah her look appears crestfallen. But


    Arent you tempted to taste her? Isnt this beautiful pussy something youve dreamed about? I lean over and spread it open giving her a look.


    She stiffens for a second, but finally, lets out a breath. So so if I clean her all up wi-with my tongue, you wont touch her anymore?


    Thats right.


    After a second, Bell gives a hesitant nod. Then moves to bend down.


    Ah ah I said clothing off.


    Wh-what does that have to do with


    You gave your body to me, for anything. Just because I cant touch her, doesnt mean Im not going to get my enjoyment from you.


    Ye yes her appearance looks crestfallen once again.


    Yes, what? I give her a sharp look.


    Yes, my lord Perhaps my haughty behavior convinces her I''m a noble, or maybe she cant stomach calling me master, but lord would have to do.


    She slowly pulls off her clothing as I direct her, one article at a time. Her face ispletely red as she does so, but I dont mind. Her body is not bad. She has more of an hourss figurepared to all the previous women Ive been with. She has a darkerplexion, unlike the dainty white of the princess and queen. Her boobs are medium sized. Her long dark hair flows down her back, and the ssesplete the picture.


    <NSFW Image Here>


    She gets down on her knees without very much prodding. At first, she hesitantly sticks her tongue out and touches Kidas pussy. Then she pulls back like she is afraid itll burn her, but ever so slowly she starts moving her tongue. She begins bypping at it like a cat. She might have been a lesbian at heart, but I suspect she is a virgin when it actuallyes to experience.


    She lets out a yelp as I line my cock up with her pussy, which is now exposed with her behind wagging in a way simr to how Kida was stuck a few minutes ago. When I shove it in, she makes a cry and her head drops down as she whimpers. Her hands are on Kidas legs, and she is squeezing her muscles hard enough that Kida might have been in pain if she was awake. My dick is smaller than it was when I broke the maids or stretched Kida, only around ten inches. Once I get it all the way in, I wait for a few moments for her to rx. It actually isnt that tight to begin with. It went in pretty easy, so I suspect that she is just kicking up a fuss for no reason.


    Ah, I get it now, youre a pervert who sticks things in your pussy all the time. I snap my fingers. Like, you detest guys, but love giant hard cocks, so you stick like the biggest things you can find up there.


    When I start talking, she shoots me an angry re, but quickly turns her head in shame proving that I''m on point. That is the ultimate truth of lesbians. They like to pretend they are into women, but at the end of the day, every lesbian needs a cock. They might use substitutes, but that long, hard, warm thing is needed for them to truly achieve sexual satisfaction.


    Likewise, as a woman used to cold, hard dildos I can quickly tell she loves the feeling of my warm, giant dick. She is making the cutest noises, and any reservations she has regarding eating pussy goes out the door. Her hands are rubbing up and down Kidas legs, and her face is plunged into Kidas womanhood, her tonguepping around wildly with reckless abandon.


    She started giggling with tears in her eyes as she came around my cock, and I realized that she was actually probably the happiest shed ever been. As long as she ignored I was a guy, she could enjoy the dick inside her while satiating her lesbian urges on her beloved Kida.


    However, there was a little matter of how bitchy she treated I earlier. I smile as I pound away from behind her. After a bit of fun, I finally pull out but create a magic that reces it. As I stand up and step away, her pussy is still being fucked by an invisible force. Its still stretched out to the size of my coke-can cock, and I can see deep inside her as she leaks sex.


    Shes way too busy eating Kida to her own delight to realize what is happening. So, I walk away and clean myself up. I carefully wash myself, repair all my clothing, and then move to the side of the room.


    Time for the show. I chuckle to myself and give a snap.


    Wh-wha A groggy voicees out as Kida wakes up.


    In full-blown ecstasy, Bell chomps away without realizing things have changed.


    What are you doing? I shout out suddenly at full st as I cut the magic that was fucking Bell from behind.


    Ah! Kida suddenly shouts at nearly the same time, trying to back her butt up and pull away.


    Bell pulls her head up making a dumb face. Her mouth is drenched in Kidas lust, which smears all her makeup and makes her look quite the mess. She can only make a Huh? noise.


    What is- what is-? Kida is in shock and can barely form words as her face turns red.


    Im so sorry! I suddenly shout, causing both girls to turn to me. I defeated you inbat. She told me to go get some first aid. I had no clue shed do something like taking advantage of an unconscious woman!


    Huh? Bell wore an even more confused look. What? But


    Kida pulls her bikini armor back into ce and stands up with a huff, taking several steps away from Bell and giving her a disgusted look. I-I suspected when you always were looking at me a little too but to do something like take advantage while Im unconscious.


    Wa-bu- I click my tongue. She really is just a pervert, huh?


    New tears started to well up in her eyes as Kida looks away with aplicated expression on her face. Bell turns around and flees out the door, and sobs can be heard as she abandons the building.


    "W-wait!" Kida put out a hand, but Bell had already ran away.


    I shrug. I have a feeling I''m not done with Bell yet.


    whatsawhizzer Full color images are avable for allPatreon supportersand in theeBooks avable here.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    I am deeply sorry that you had to be exposed to such an ugly side of the Adventurers guild.


    As it turns out, the meat-headed Kida is actually a pretty standup girl. I dont regret raping her at all. A part of me feels like that might be a bit backward, but I ignore it. As she exins, Kidas initial attack is more a means of separating the boys from the men, so to speak. If they couldnt get out of her way and avoid a direct strike, how could they expect to survive a surprise attack from a monster?


    If anything, Kida does this to save lives. She is very concerned about protecting people. The bitch named Bell likely doesnt hold the same concerns, but Kida tolerates her because she feels that it is a mental attack to iing adventurers. Since most are men, her tendency to look down on them puts a lot of men off of trying, although there are a few guys who get excited by Bells cutting remarks.


    It isnt all good. Bell always lets women in, and Kida is forced to level a bunch of them out. Being catty, this leads to a lot of negative rumors of Kida in town as a being a tyrant, but she is really a nice person.


    Still, just because I tasted Kida, doesnt mean I necessarily needed to start supporting her. She has her own job and ce. She can function as my Adventurers guild liaison, so she is more useful here. If I get the hankering for a giantess, I can always swing by. Although, perhaps this is presumptuous. Its not like she knows I''m her first. Bell was very thorough when she cleaned her up, and so Kida remains oblivious to my machinations.


    And what does the Guild Leader say about this stuff? I ask.


    Ah, well we have a guild leader, they are more in an honorary position. They tend to spend more time out adventuring. They arent fond of paperwork. So, I do all the important jobs here at this branch location.


    So, it seems like the vice is more or less the highest chain ofmand here. That suits me just fine.


    Am I in then?


    Kida puts on a blush, and she seems a lot more feminine now that she isnt in the heat of battle. Of course, she is still wearing revealing bikini armor, so it isnt like it isnt enormously sexy as well.


    No man has ever defeated me in battle before. She says breathily.


    Is that so?


    She nods excitedly. I promised someone important to me, that if I ever found a man who was strong enough to protect me I Id


    Huh? I raise an eyebrow.


    She turns away. Ah, nothing. Youll be in town for a while?


    I nod. I''m looking for a home now.


    "If you''re looking for a ce, you should try the property distribution down the street."


    Kida provides me the location. It turns out she is very helpful. I don''t regret making this trip at all.


    "Thank you. We''ll be on our way." I say, turning away from the vice guild master.


    She suddenly grabs my hand to stop me, but immediately lets go and blushes. "Um... about Bell, if you see here. Can you... take care of her?"


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    "Bell came from out of town, and she''s never really fit in here. Consider your... retinue of friends, I thought you might be able to take care of her. Shees off a bit... what''s the word..."


    "A bitch."


    "Ah... yeah... but, in her heart, she''s a gentle person. I think if you looked after her, she could find some of the happiness she lost."


    "Then, I guess I can." I reluctantly agree to it.


    "I knew it." Kida smiles at me. "You''re a good person."


    That''s probably debatable.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Im sorry, sir, what kind of property do you want? Thenky gentleman asks.


    A big one. I dere, Enough to house about twenty maybe thirty bitches.


    Only thirty? Grimhilde responds wryly.


    You think thirty is too few? Maybe Im too greedy expecting you each to get your own room. How about I make a bitch barracks.


    I dont even know how to respond to that.


    Anyway I turned back to the man, Id like a small mansion. Anything will do. Ill just change what I dont like about it.


    Well, Riun is not thatrge of a vige. There is only one manor that fits the size of being called a Mansion. That would be the manor of Lord Rhysemen, the only lord this far out from the human realm.


    His will do.


    Im sorry sir, but his


    Just at that moment, a short fat man pushes his way into the room and then whispers something to the property seller. The mans face turns wooden as he gives me an odd look.


    What is it? I ask.


    I hadnt cast any spells or anything, so this was totally random.


    It seems like it is your lucky day. The lord passed awayst night. Hemitted suicide, it seems.


    Really? Ahem I mean so sad. I tried to keep the excitement out of my voice.


    In the cases of lords, there is usually a next of kin who will inherit the property. However, The news of their death and then finding the time toe out here, it will likely be months if not years before the noble will show up. At that time, theyll be eager to sell the ce. We are permitted to offer the mansion to a house sitter like you. As long as you maintain the property, you can stay there for a discounted rate.


    Is that so?


    So, I wouldnt own the property until the noble sold it to me. Still, it seemed like the only way I was going to get my girls in a mansion tonight. The alternative was to just find a plot ofnd and build it from nothing, but this would certainly create questions in town.


    In that case, please sign us up. I smiled and when he put down the key I handed it to the maids. Ah, you four, go start doing your job and clean up the ce.


    You bast- mmm One of the maid girls tried to curse but the others grabbed her mouth and nodded.


    Id have to fix their bad attitudes sometime soon. Maybe Id need to find a butler. Someone named Sebastian, perhaps. Hed have to old though, and not interested in women.


    There turns out to be a lot of paperwork. I thought about just waving my hand and making to all finished, but I really am a stickler for reading contracts I sign and didnt want to end up signing something I didnt agree with.


    As Im reading through the documents, I notice that the former Lord had a strange use involving hiring maids onto his staff. They had to be young and beautiful. We seemed to have simr tastes, I guess.


    After signing everything, the girls are all sleepy and it was turning the evening. I gathered them all up and began heading back to the mansion.


    I use my hub map to guide myself to the mansion. I have yet to see it, but if I didnt like the look of the mansion, I would have just changed it, anyway. Perhaps I could make the four maids do all the reconstruction themselves naked. Ah, I''m not a cruel person, so I suppress the sadistic smile on my face before the other girls notice.


    However, that smile turns into a frown as I finally approach my new home. Four shivering, identical girls were standing outside the mansion at the closed-off gate. The mansion itself was dark, and even from here I could see cobwebs in some windows. I had even gone out of my way to give the baka maids more time, and here they are cking off on the job.


    I give them a dark look, expecting them to show a little regret and remorse, however, as soon as their eyes meet mine, they all burst into tears. The four girls leap at me, holding me on every side as they start sobbing. Well, I dont particrly hate this kind of attention either. Bell was shooting me jealous looks, at least. The other girls merely looked confused and concerned.


    What happened, why arent you cleaning? I tried to smooth out my voice for the baka maids.


    Boss! Th-the-the ce is haunted.


    It was a ghost, Boss! Ghosts are scary!


    Th-they attacked me!


    Boss, they threw us out of the house!


    The four girls all whine at once, sobbing over each other, but I''m fortunately able to get the gist of it. I was told this ce was haunted after all. This ghost who is interrupting my pleasant night is going to pay.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    It''s always good to bring a friend when you enter a haunted house, but since Chris turned out to be a girl, I had no choice but to go alone.. In fact, of all the girls, she frequentlyes off as the most innocent and feminine, despite having formerly been boy. Aura is a strong matriarch, Ariel has degraded into a free love slut, Grimhilde is a cum guzzling addict, Bell is a lesbian pervert, the maids are uncouth cowards, and Millie is a childish and prideful monster.


    Perhaps Kida could have helped me out, but it is certainly toote tonight to run back and get her. For the first time since I came to this world I find my haremcking. There are still tons of girls that need to be added. The mature sister, the refined woman, the sportsy girl, just to name a few off the top of my head.


    Fortunately, the mansion is quite amodating. It appears to have almost twenty bedrooms, so it gives me plenty of room for expansion. The kitchen and dining room look to berge enough to amodate a family of thirty or forty. There are five bathrooms, which will be very important as the female presence grows. Ill have to reserve one bathroom for myself and force the girls to share the other four.


    Of course, I''m having these thoughts as I enter the mansion. The girls all wait out front anxiously as I head in to deal with the threat. In the end, I end up progressing through the mansion alone. The baka maids managed to start a few lights in the main room. They are open torches, and I worry a bit that a fire could be started. I immediately start swapping them out with magical lightstones.I dont buy the stones, of course. I simply create them with magic.


    I have no clue if other noble families have ess to things like light stones. Well, the noble family that had previously lived in this house clearly didnt since there are numerous sconces along the walls. As I make my way around in my first official tour of the mansion, I drop a magical light ball into each sconce. As far as I know, the lights shouldst forever.


    At some point, Ill need to swap some of them out with lights that can be switched or dimmed. Well, since they use the infinite resource of magic to light themselves anyway, its not like I cant keep the mansion lit all night.


    Get Oooooout! My thoughts are interrupted by a low rubbly voice.


    Ah so there is a ghost.


    Of course, I expected there really is a ghost. If the baka maids had seriously been jumping at shadows and gotten me all worked up over nothing, the punishment game for the four of them would have made their previous experience look like forey.


    Outside, those very baka maids suddenly get the shivers and hold each other closely, not quite understanding why they have a feeling as if they have just dodged an arrow.


    Get Oooooooouuuut! the voice speaks again.


    Ah, make me. I respond, attempting to goad the ghost on.


    A secondter something flies out of the darkness. Had I not tweaked my reaction time to superhuman levels shortly beforeing here, I might not have been able to stop it. Instead, I casually reached up and catch the silver object. It is a knife that had been flying directly at my head. I dont have the hang of catching knives and actually caught it by the de, but my hands are more or less cut proof given my high defense so I merely put the knife away into my inventory with a wave.


    However, had I been a normal human, or even the me a few hours ago, that seriously could have killed me. This ghost is not ying around. Not only did they dy my homing, they actually tried to kill me too. This freaking ghost


    Leave! Leave Now!


    The voices tone doesnt seem to acknowledge their thwarted attempt to murder me. Perhaps the ghost doesnt care whether I live or die.


    Another item flies out from the dark and I catch this one as well. This time it is an icicle. I drop the icicle and allow it to shatter on the floor.


    This is starting to annoy me a bit. I have been walking around for ten minutes now and the ghost isnt showing himself. Instead, they are trying to attack me from the shadows, only throwing things from a far distance so I cant even get a look at them.


    Fine, Ill just bring you to me.I create a spell to summon the nearby ghost and immediately activate it. A magical circle appears right in front of my feet which starts to glow. A momentter, I hear a screaming sound as light bursts from the circle. A form slowly appears in the center of the circle and it stares down at me with a hateful re.


    This is undoubtedly a ghost. It was certainly dead, transparent, and floating in the center of the room. Rather than a beautiful female ghost, it was a middle-aged man.


    Damn my gs were off this time.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Of course, I dont really hesitate at all to help the ghost on to his next life. With the flick of a finger, he bursts into mes. He did try to kill me, so its not like this kind of response ispletely unexpected. What if he had done the same thing to my four maids? I would have been slightly bothered before I inevitably brought them back to life with my respawn spell.


    How could I have been defeated so easily? A ghostly cry sounds out as blue faerie fire wraps around him and sends him into the afterlife.


    Well, thats because youre a dude. If you had been a woman, we might have had something to work with. In fact, considering that having lived here, this ghost likely knows the ce better than I do, making a female ghost a part of my staff would have been great.


    Wait. Thats right. That would be useful. I snap my fingers. No, I dont stop the ghost from burning away into nothing, but I do extract his mind. Of course, I dont want to absorb his mind into mine or anything, so the magic extracts the information and rewrites it into something more akin to a life story.


    It ends up being a tome nearly as tall as me. The human mind seems to be able to keep a lot of information. I use a spell to create a footnotes version of the book. Its still asrge as a textbook. Using a quick reading spell, I read through the book in about thirty seconds. That is a lot more work than I wanted to do. Ill make one of the girls massage me tonight. Perhaps that task should go to Elysa, except she can only do it with her chest.


    That cheers me up a bit as I go through the information I just absorbed. It includes a schematic of the house as well as other things. It is definitely a massive mansion. The ghost I just eliminated likely dropped the cost, but it still would have been a house outside my price range normally.


    Ah, thats unfortunate.


    The ghosts name is apparently Rhictor Rhysemen. The details get a little gory, but the main take away is that he wasnt a nice man. That would be an understatement because it would be more urate to call him what he was, a serial killer. Thats right, he used to kidnap any women who met his fancy, rape, murder and bury them in the cer.


    As if to make it even worse, he was a necromancer which is why he was still a ghost even after his sudden death by identally tripping and falling down the stairs. However, Rhictor has certain malevolent ns. He has actually sent a post-mortem will out to his brother. His brother is your typical haughty noble.


    What his brother doesnt know is that Rhictor kidnapped, raped, and murdered his wife. The brother has a young daughter too, and it seems like Uncle Rhictor has nned to lure the pair of them here, possess his brother to reobtain life, and then rape and murder his niece. As my brain processes this, I start to regret killing him so quickly. It would have been nice if he suffered a little more.


    <em>Thats what I get for being tired and a bit rushed.</em>


    And what do we have here?


    I see another piece of the puzzle and give a start in surprise. Being a necromancer, Rhictor has actually kept the souls of all of his victims as a sort of trophy. Even in death, his ghost is torturing the souls of these forsaken women.I start walking through the mansion with familiarity, now knowing every intimate nook and cranny using the ghosts memory. As I see the ce Ive decided to settle down in, I consider everything thats happened in thest week. I was summoned to another world. I fucked the princess and the queen. I conquered a demon lord and made her my dependent. I went on dates, had sex, made a baby, defeated bandits, got stuck with some traps, became an adventurer, and got a mansion!


    There are now twelve girls outside waiting for me. Life is good. Ill turn the dark history of this mansion around. Ill make it a ce of happiness for my girls. My journey is just getting started!


    whatsawhizzer This is the end of Volume 1. Not very climactic... but what is when you''re a demigod that can bend reality to your will. You can buy the volume here. However, note that this is in "2nd-person" and has a few differences from this volume. It includes a 2000 word+ bonus chapter which can be essed as a $15+ member or purchased through the eBook ($1 and $5 members also receive free eBooks as part of their membership).


    Releases should speed up again once I start volume 2 until I decide to change something major again. I''ll probably start Volume 2 next week.

 Book 2: Chapter 1

    Book 2: Chapter 1


    With the evil infecting the mansion defeated, it is about time to settle in. However, I decide to give the mansion one more look over before I invite my harem of girls inside. I head down to the basement and cast a light spell to illuminate things.


    Well, thats to be expected.


    The ce doesnt look much like a basement. However, it fits well with my vision of a torture chamber. There are certainly racks and chains and devices foul and evil. However, the one thing that iscking is the spirits. I make sure to give myself spirit eyes that can see any ghost''s presence, and s no spirits are making themselves known.


    Perhaps defeating the ghost immediately sent them on to the afterlife, freeing them from their torment? Well, the ghosts could have at least said thank you. I was probably going to coerce them into showing more appreciation, but s that doesnt seem to be an option. So, Ill just have to enjoy my own harem tonight. That certainly wont be an issue. Anyway, thats the end of that story. Nothing happened in that basement. Nothing! Okay?


    I go back outside and call the girls in. They all make cries of relief at finally being able to enter the house. Except for the baka maids, who have worried looks even after I reassure them. Everyone else is happy to finally reach home. Well, none of them had seen the ghost, and I''m not going to frighten them with tales.


    Jasmine! I bark, Can you cook?


    Jasmine jumps at my question. For her age, it is probably quitete at night. Probably around 10 pm going by Earths time. She has been snoozing the entire walk over, and even now is only half awake.


    Ye-yes! she almost salutes at that point, then makes a fist. I will do my best for Savior.


    The kitchen is stocked now. I regrettably have to cheat a little with magic, but its a littlete to be worrying about such things. Go make everyone something light to fill them before bed!


    Yes, Savior!


    Maids! I bark.


    Yes, Boss! The four maids jump to attention.


    Start cleaning the house! You have until the morning to get rid of all the dust!


    Eh? We have to work all night?


    If you dont do your best, punishment! I snap my finger, and for a brief second the four girls feel the same feelings they had when I broke them earlier.


    The girls cry out clinging to each other with pleasure on their faces, but as soon as the images dissipate they all make crying noises as they race from the room to start cleaning with all their might.


    Mm, my former husband was never half asmanding as hero-san, Aura gives me a pleased look. You would make a truly worthy ruler, hero-san.


    Hero is great at everything! Ariel gives a smile.


    Master is a worthy mate. Millie nods.


    Im not done yet, harem! I give a shout.


    To my surprise, Aura, Ariel, Millie, Grimhilde, Elysa, and most surprisingly Chris all jump to attention. Apparently, theyve all alreadye to ept the situation.


    Lets go on a walk, girls. Why dont you pick out your rooms and Ill decorate them the way you want!


    The girls start talking excitedly among themselves at the thought of being able to have their own rooms.


    I thought Id be sharing my room with hero. Ariels voice leaks through sadly.


    That may be so, I speak out. Ive already selected my room. The bed is massive. Enough to amodate all of us, but not every girl may want to spend every night with me, and Ill want a ce to put my clothing and stuff.


    E-even I can have a room? Bell asks cautiously.


    Of course, as soon as you gave yourself to me, I took responsibility for you. Even the maids will get their own room eventually, but I want them to start with the habit of working hard or they may getzy.


    Elysa seems to blush at this, which is the first time Ive seen her react positively. Usually, she has just been following the queen and princess and pretending to be their escort while ignoring everyone else. When her eyes meet mine, she has aplicated and confused look.


    Wh-what about Jasmine? Chris asks.


    I stop thinking about how Ill break Elysa and turn to Chris, Ah, I figured you guys would want to share a room, especially considering youll need your little sister to help you with uh, your new feminine identity?


    "Ah! I can teach Chris all about being a woman!" Ariel says excitedly.


    Yes, I must admit it, I''m really a- hey what are you doing? Dont touch there!


    As they are talking politely, Ariels eyes lit up and she stuck a hand down Chriss pants to feel around. Of course, if Chris shad a penis, this might have bugged me a bit, but now it is a little arousing. Given Chriss innocence, I want to tease her a bit more before I finally break her in, so I allow Ariel to do some of the work for me. I couldn''t have her running away again.


    The girls all pick their rooms on the same wing of the mansion which Ive noticed happens to be fairly close to my master bedroom. Aura and Ariel have simr tastes, wanting a room with a regal feel. Nice wooden furniture, and illustrious four post canopy beds. Aura picks white as her primary color, but also has me create a pink section in the corner for the baby crib.


    Ariel has a thing for mirrors and wants one above the bed and a three-mirror in a dressing room. She mostly goes for a light pink color as the major theme. Elysa wants something a little more modest. A good soldier, she just wants a stand for her armor and a utilitarian bed. While blushing, she also requests for a portrait of Queen Aura, to remind herself of her mission and duty. Most of her color is silver and blue.


    Millies color is red, and she seems to want a lot of disy cases around the room. When I inquire what treasures she is trying to put on disy, she merely puts her finger up to her mouth, winks, and says it is her secret. She is a dragon, so I am surprised she doesnt want some kind of cave or something. With magic, I probably could have done it, but at the end of the day, she wants afortable bed just like the rest of the girls.


    Grimhildes room is to be expected. Arge firece, ominous looking furniture, and sharp edges that give everything a demoness feel. ck and red are naturally the colors she went with.


    Chris picks one big bed to share with her little sister but ultimately is the most modest of all of them. Having very little in life, she is very hesitant to add anything into the room. It is mostly browns and tans. Amoners room, although sized for someone who couldnt possibly bemon.


    Thats good, were done then.


    None of the girls stay in their rooms, instead, they follow me around with expectant gazes as if they are waiting for something.


    What, what is it? I ask.


    Ah, my love, that is, who will be with you tonight? Grimhilde is the first to speak up as she licks her lips and swallows, clearly starting to have some withdrawals.


    The other girls all intake a breath now that the question has been asked. Seven girls stare at me excitedly, wondering which one Ill y with tonight. So begins the next chapter in my life in another world.

 Book 2: Chapter 2

    Book 2: Chapter 2


    "Ah, youre so quiet, I sigh as my dick slides in.


    Some blood is leaking out and down her thigh as I break past her hymen. Elysa is staring me straight in the eyes, her hands in tight fists pressed against her chest and pushing her enormous rack together for some massive cleavage fun.


    Of course, I informed the other girls that Elysa needed to be the one Id y with tonight, since I had already made a promise to do so. Unlike my previous sexual conquests, he loyalty to her queen and princess caused her to integrate quickly into the group. A single order from the queen, and she was willing to hand me her virginity. Since Elysa has already decided this is her duty as ordered by the queen, I just needed to dig in. Therefore, she is treating this experience much like training.


    Jasmine managed her duties as the cook, putting together quite a decent meal for everyone. Everyone ate a lot, but Aura, eating for two, seemed to have the appetite of ten. Well, the baby was being made ultra-fast, and so the energy needed would be extreme. Id need to count for Elysa to have a simr appetite. She already ate three times the amount of the other girls. Add to that a baby and Id be worried if money was an issue.


    Of course, the ultimate goal of this coupling is to get her pregnant. With my magic, her impregnation will be a hundred percent certainty. When I impregnated Aura, the act had been on a whim goaded by the quickly corrupted Ariel. Meanwhile, this act is to be performed with the intention of having Elysa bare my child. It certainly holds a weight and intimacy that blows away the rough and violent sex of the past.


    Elysa herself looks at me with determined eyes too. She already looks like a woman giving herself to her man willingly. It ispletely unlike my first encounter with most of the women, who were usually in fear, surprise, or pain from my sexual abuse. Elysa is giving her all to give herself to me. She isnt tightening in pain and panic. She is calm, her legs spread, her toned thighs spread open willingly.


    Of course, some romance of the situation is defeated a bit by the fact that it isnt just the two of us. Elysas deflowering and subsequent impregnation are being observed by Queen Aura and her daughter Ariel. Ariel is there as the corrupted cheerleader of this harem, egging on all deviant behavior, and Aura is there to bear witness to the creation of her childs milkmaid.


    As I slide it into Elysa, who makes soft gasping noises, Aura strokes her own stomach with a slight smile on her lips. Ariel is stroking something else, but that isnt unusual for her to join into any sexual situation in one form or another, even as a voyeur.


    The other girls other than Chris and Bell are disappointed that I didnt pick them. Even Jasmine, as if I would choose Jasmine! Millie went back to her room to count her hoard. I gave Grimhilde a device to contact her father and she is probably checking up on her demon kingdom. Jasmine passed out and Chris carried her to their new room. Perhaps, I could y with Christer.


    Ah, is something wrong? Elysa looks worried.


    I had stopped pushing into her as I was thinking about things and am probably wearing quite the evil grin on my face now.


    Ah, no, Im not hurting you, am I?


    I never really cared if I caused the girls pain with the pleasure before, but Elysa is so open with me that it makes me want to be honorable for once.


    No, Sire. I can take it, keep going.


    Sire? I ask with a strange look.


    Elysa gives me a slight smile. Aw, thats not too weird, is it? Since you are siring my children and the master of my Queen, I thought it was appropriate. So, I should start calling you sire? Its okay if you call me mommy.


    I''m not going to be calling her mommy, that is certain. However, being called sire? Well, it is true, I suppose. Ariel calls me hero and I am closer to bing a father than a hero.


    With that, I slide it in the rest of the length. I dont go fast, but I dont slow down either. My cock isnt quite the thickness it was when I took Belle. I ease up a bit for Elysa. That still means I have nine inches to slide in, and I''m decent even by porn star standards, but since this womb is going to bear my child, I didnt want to rip it apart.


    Elysas eyes close and her entire body shivers as I slide the whole thing in. Whether it hurts or feels pleasurable, those sorts of emotions dont show on her face. Once the whole thing is inside her, she opens her eyes again and looks directly at me and smiles reassuringly. A woman giving herself to me with this kind of open and honest dere-dere makes me rock hard in a new kind of way, and it doesnt take me long to start thrusting into her.


    Ah, ah, ah, ah.


    Each thrust she makes the same moaning noise. Her mouth is slightly open, she is gazing up at me lovingly, and each time my cock goes deep inside she lets that noise out. The pitch and noise doesnt change a bit with each thrust. It is practiced and precise. It feels like the training a kendo swordsman might go through where they make a noise and sh the sword down 100 times.


    She is working hard toplete her job, bringing me to a climax, taking my thrusts no matter how much it hurt her body, all for me. I decide that Ill give Elysa a nice gift in the morning. My harem should be awarded for being outstanding. Although I also dont hate Millie and Grimhildes greediness, Elysas knightly duty to bear my child, to consummate this event, works differently.


    I wrap her into a tight hug and bury myself in her massive boobs. They are veryfortable and warm. Her boobs are so soft, they are even morefortable than the overstuffed pillows on the bed. Plus, her sweat has a flowery scent. Between the smell, the soft boobs, the rhythmic thrusting, and her continuous and steady ah, ah, ah, I fall into a trance.


    I dont realize it myself, but the time gotpletely lost. I thrust away into Elysa, our sweaty bodies are entangled. I smell her body, I feel her body, I and she are like the same body. In and out. In and out. My penis fills her up, engorges deep inside her womb. My arms grab onto her soft, yet muscr flesh. My head rests on her giant bosom. My excitement continues to climb, more and more, my body wraps with hers in a mass of flesh and sex.


    Ah, ah, ah, ah! Sire, please, make me pregnant! Fill me with your cum!


    The sudden change in her voice brings me out of it. Ah, thats right, I had a job to do.


    O-okay, here I go!


    Fill me up, Sire!


    Ah, Im cumming!


    Ive cum so many times already but youre making me do it again! she cries. Ah, ah, is it done, is it inside?


    Eh? I finish cumming in her but I''m surprised she cant feel it.


    Then I notice that something seems to be off. I pull myself off of her and realize the both of us arepletely slick with sex. I pull my dick out of her snatch finally, and gobs of cum burst out of her. However, it was way more cum than I just delivered, and a lot of it looks coagted and dry like itd been around for a while.


    I looked down at Elysa, and her hair is a mess. Her face is red, and she is gasping for breath. She looks haggard like she has had the longest workout of her life. When I nce to the side I see that both Aura and Ariel appear to be asleep, snuggled together.


    IIm sorry I didnt realize sex was so intensive. Elysa gives me a weak smile. But I held out to the end. Di-did I do good?


    Elysa did well. I pat her on the head awkwardly, but she seems pleased. Ah, just for the record, how long have we been at it?


    She blushes. A-about six hours.


    Si- I stop myself.


    Well, I had fucked all day before with Ariel, but that usually involved breaks, massages, magical recovery, and eating and all that. Six hours of nonstop pounding Elysa has amazing stamina. She never had sex before, so she hasnt realized its normally a short affair. Plus, in my trance, I hadnt noticed that I came, and since shed never felt cumming before, she had no clue. So, I came in her repeatedly, about a half dozen times, and she was stuffed with cum.


    Well, that aside, shes certainly pregnant now, and the night isnt over yet. Maybe we should do doggy next. The thought of seeing those massive boobs bouncing with each thrust sounds fun. Just as I were about to suggest this, a sudden scream sounds in the mansion. Someone is in trouble! Since they are interrupting my y, if they aren''t, they''re going to be.

 Book 2: Chapter 3

    Book 2: Chapter 3


    Of course, after I was done with Elysa, she was unfit for walking. As I throw on my clothing, she strokes her stomach with a silly grin. Unlike the mature and motherly Aura, Elysa has an innocent and immature nature, like a high school sweetheart who wants to have my baby without really understanding what that means. Well, whether she understands or not, shed be having my baby soon.


    I run out of the room once I finally put on my clothing. I''m not particrly rushed because none of the proximity rms I set up in the mansion are triggered. No one has broken into the mansion and no one appears to be running around the mansion other than the girls. Furthermore, the room that turns out to be the source of the scream is Grimhildes.


    As a Demonlord, I know that she can take a pounding. Ive personally delivered several poundings myself. Other than her mild addiction to cum, she is a surprisingly strong-willed woman, and while shecks the physical prowess of her father, shes actually very strong magically. However, magicians can tell the strength of other magicians, and when she found my enormous magical strength she never even considered trying to defy me. However, I am an abnormal case, and she could probably take care of herself against anyone short of an S-ranked adventurer.


    By the time I reach the door, I have been joined by Ariel and Millie, both are curious about the cause of the scream. I finally open the door and raise my eyebrows at the sight. Grimhilde is standing nearby in a red negligee shaped just how I like it. Well, I''m the one who bought it for her, so I bought something that erotically fit her body in exactly the way I like. However, she is standing up and her bed is on fire.


    My love, Grimhildes eyes meet mine and she nods her head. Someone was in my room. But when I moved to attack them, they disappeared.


    I scratch my head in confusion. No one had triggered any rms, so by all ounts everything looks safe. However, as the household head, it wouldnt be prudent to toss doubts on my harem. Likely, Grimhilde has just gotten wound up by the ghost stories and started seeing things. I dont want to tell her that, but fortunately, as I nce around the room I see her being somewhat fidgety ande up with a way to change the conversation.


    Whats wrong? I ask innocently as a cruel smile forms on my lips.


    She is somewhat blushy and seems to be breathing hard. N-n-nothing. That will be all. Just find out whos in the house.


    Ah, that reminds me, its been a while since youve had a taste?


    Grimhilde gulps, Eh. What do you mean? I-I-Im fine


    Mm Insubordination, is it? It looks like Grimhilde is trying to use my recent distractions to kick the habit. Looks like she figures if she can avoid my cum long enough, shell stop craving it. I''m not afraid that she isnt happy with me, but at the same time, she is stubborn and her pride as a Demonlord likely pushes her to try to rebel, even just a little. Of course, I find this mostly just cute, and so I magically slightly adjust the cravings a bit. I crank them up, of course. Her eyes start to turn feverish and she looks down at my crotch almost drooling.


    Ah, is my little Grimhilde thirsty?


    Th-th-that She wants to say no, but the temptation is there.


    I just had sex with Elysa, so the smell of sex is likely strong, and my dick is still at half-mast, an impressive size pressed against my pants. I have to magically redesign my pants so that it fits in there morefortably. Its a hard to resist sight for any thirsty girl.


    Well, Ive finished with Elysa, so you can enjoy some leftovers, yes?


    Ye-yes Grimhilde lowers her eyes in defeat, but the sparkle in my eyes only grow in response.


    Ah, but you see, youre going to have to work hard. I point out.


    Huh?


    Well, you see, Millie is here too!


    Me? What does Master mean? If she wants you


    Ah, but your wonderful master thinkspetition is healthy. I put my finger over Millies mouth before she ruins my fun. And if Millie wins by drinking more than Grimhilde, then Master will reward Millie with a treasure.


    Tr-tr-treasure! Millies eyes widen in excitement, and like that herpetitive nature is ignited.


    Too easy although in dragon terms, she was likely an underaged child so its a bit like offering candy to a I wasn''t going to think about that. I''m human and this is human logic.


    Hero wants us topete? I will work hard for a reward! Ariel clinches her fist with a determined expression.


    Grimhilde, on the other hand, is wearing a miserable look learning that not only has she fallen off the wagon, but now she must battle for her share. My love is so cruel.


    Mm. I nod. Love is cruel.


    Thats not what I-


    Millie will win masters seed and treasure! Millie interrupts her unable to wait any longer and falls to her knees, pulling down my pants.


    Grimhilde lets out a scream of panic and jumps to her knees as well. No! I need it! Stop, give it to me!


    Ariel has already thrown off her dress and clothing, abandoning all shame as she fondles and undresses the other two girls who were going down on me with all their efforts, giving me pleasant yuri action to watch as I sit back. It is already clear Ariel isnt really interested in thepetition, just having fun with everyone.


    And thus, opens the curtain on the epic battle between the Demonlord and a red dragon. Spoilers. I win.

 Book 2: Chapter 4

    Book 2: Chapter 4


    Well, that was certainly


    Two girls are lying on the bed moaning while clutching their slightly engorged stomachs. They are covered from head to toe in white stuff and the bed they are lying on? Well, it cant be saved.


    <NSFW Image Here.>


    And right after I just reced it I tsk.


    Of course, I put out the fire and reced the bed with a spell, but now the bed is drenched. It started out innocently enough. As the two girls worked on my massive cock, which, lets face it, had room for more than one pair of hands and lips anyway, I paced things to ensure theirpetitive nature came out.


    Ariel, always my wing bitch, took care of their clothing, and even if their sexual excitement wasnt increasing as they gobbled on my dick, Ariel had plenty of training with her mother on how to pleasure a woman. She also knew all of Millies sensitive parts, and it only took a short time before


    she figured out Grimhildes triggers too. Soon, she was on her knees looking up at me innocently with one hand wrapped under each of the other women. Her fingers moved rapidly, and I could feel the moans bursting out from the lips pressed to either side of my cock.


    Please, master, give me your cum! Millie let out a little cry as she orgasmed, her tiny hands tightening on my shaft.


    No! My love, let me taste! Grimhilde cried desperately and opening her mouth with her tongue sticking out.


    Millie saw her position and immediately imitated it. Both girls had one hand on my shaft and were fighting to put their mouth in front of my head. As a result, their cheeks were pressed together with full force as both fought to be on the receiving end, their tongues basically touching in preparation for my orgasm.


    As if to spur me along, the girls fingers had wrapped around each other, each with one hand that whenbined just manage to wrap half-way around my cock. The pair worked in tandem to move their hands together up and down my cock with great enthusiasm. Since my girls were working so hard, I decided to reward them. I let out a shot of cum. Immediately, the girls desperately tried to catch it in their mouth, but naturally, my robust nature meant I came quite a lot.


    The girls seemed to devolve into a war, desperately trying to swallow more than the other. They tongued each others faces and chest, desperate for thest drop. They even ended up having a battle of tongues when Millie tried to scoop out some cum from Grimhildes mouth when she tried to savor it before swallowing.


    I ate more master, I did!


    No! She cheated, my love. Surely I have more!


    Grimhilde notices my dick was still hard and dripping cum, so she immediately gobbled my cock with extreme determination while Millie gave an annoyed look and grabbed her by the hair and pulled. Grimhilde sucked on my cock in desperation as Millie pulled on her hair to try to pull her off my cock. Tears ran down her cheeks as she made sloppy sucking noises. Millie was immature and not above cheating, while Grimhilde refused to yield.


    I started to feel bad since my harem was fighting, so I let the passion take me and came again. This time Grimhildes eyes widened excitedly as more sweet nectar ran down her throat. However, in that moment of surprise, Millie yanked particrly hard and Grimhildes lips finally slipped from my head. This caused her to cough and semen to go down the wrong hole, ending up in her nose. Meanwhile, a shot of semen flew high and Millie leaped up with her mouth open in hopes of catching it.


    Millie caught some of it and immediately started licking the streak that hadnded on her cheek and arm. Meanwhile, Grimhilde had finished swallowing and taking in the rest of my cum before sticking her tongue out at Millie with a grin.


    Hah, I win!


    Millie let out a whine. Master, thats not fair! You must have more. This lowly dragon will receive masters seed!


    She leaps onto my cock this time, her mouth a bit smaller than Grimhildes and not even capable of wrapping around my entire head, but she stroked her hands as aggressively as she could while sucking lightly like she was trying tomilk me. It seemed fine, so I came again. That was when things started to go south.


    I had presumed Grimhilde would have her fill, then Millie would win, get a treasure, and everyone would be happy. I underestimated both Grimhildes gluttony and Milliespetitive spirit. In the end, I kept cumming, and the girls kept eating. To speed things along, I created more and more semen, an overwhelming amount that flooded over the girls and drenched the very bed. The two gluttonous women drank it down in the mouthfuls until they arrived at this state.


    Meanwhile, Ariel was making snow angels, covered head to toe in white stuff while giggling. For a while, before the girls had reached their limit, they had been licking cum off Ariel, who was scooping it up and holding gobs of it between her breasts for them to dive in. However, most of it was started to gum up and dry. As far as their hair, it was sticking in every direction.


    Just as I put my dick away, there was another scream next dooring from Auras room. This night was going to be a long one.


    whatsawhizzer All of the links from previous chapters have been fixed. As some of you know, over christmas, my host dropped my domain without warning and my entire site had to be rebuilt from the ground up. It''s all good now.

 Book 2: Chapter 5

    Book 2: Chapter 5


    Hero-san has been busy. Aura suddenly appears from behind me as I open the door.


    Naturally, the white scene behind me which included her daughter is in full view.


    Ah, well, things happen. I smile unashamedly.


    Aura rolls her eyes but shes wearing a gentle smile. If you must go all night, can you at least keep the moaning and screaming down? If we want the baby to be healthy, I must get some proper rest.


    Oh, really? I smirk, grabbing her hand and pulling her over to me.


    She blushes as I pull her in an embrace, grabbing her butt and kissing her neck.


    Had my ex-husband been as vivacious as you she mutters while looking off distantly.


    Mm do you miss him? I ask worriedly.


    Ah, no its not that. She turns back to me with a loving look. It was my duty to be with him, and my duty to bare his child. As a queen, my responsibilities are vast, and my freedom is restricted. It was like a prison. However, I feel like I can finally do the things I want to do. Youve freed me and my daughter from that life. Now I have you, and both my babies. I couldnt be happier.


    As she speaks, she touches her stomach, which now actually has taken on the slightest bump since Ist cast the spell. It seems like the baby is growing faster than I expected. There is suddenly another yell. Aura gives me a wry look. However, I was wearing a frown. I had thought the scream wasing from her room, but it appeared she had heard it too and came out.


    Ahhhh, There is another shout from a room that should have been abandoned.


    I wasn''t too worried though. I used a spell, so I already knew exactly who it was, and had a good feel for the situation. It wasn''t one of my girls. Well, not yet. While I''m checking the situation magically, I realize Aura is still giving me a suspicious look.


    Not me. I swear! I defend myself to Aura with my hands up.


    She gives a throaty chuckle. A shame that I might have asked for your servicester tonight as well.


    I thought healthy mothers need proper rest. I say wryly.


    Mm? How do you rest? I certainly cant go to bed unsatisfied. She responds coyly.


    I put my hand on her bump, and she brings her hands up to my wrist and holds my hand as it presses against her while smiling seductively. I lower my hand slightly and then trigger an orgasm spell.


    Ha, ha, ha she gasps and moans. Hero-san, youre so mean...


    I smile gently as she pouts at me and I walk over to the other room. No time. Someone could be in trouble, yes?


    If that were true, I think hero-san would be more worried rather than wasting time wrecking a Queens panties. She responds wryly as she recovers from her orgasm and joins me.


    Just as I put my hand on the door, I hear another scream on the other side. I and the queen look at each other before I open the door and step in.


    "Hello, Bell. You''re breaking and entering, you know?"


    "The secretary?" Aura looks into the empty room with interest.


    That was right. The person in this room was Bell, the lesbian I had previously punished at the Adventuring Guild. Of course, I knew she had followed us since the inn this morning. She snuck into the mansion a short while ago through a window. Of course, I had helped her along by unlocking it with my magic.


    Ah! You beast! What are you doing breaking into the Lord Rhictor''s manor?" She responds defensively.


    "You''re one to talk, especially considering the situation we caught you in." I responded smugly.


    Even the queen couldn''t look, ncing away from the sight.Of course, I knew this before I came into the room, but catching Bell spread open with a vibrator inside her while she goggles at an erotic picture of the princess was a scene I wanted to savor with my own eyes. The Queen of a nation also getting an eye full was just an added bonus.


    She pulls the vibrator out desperately tossing the toys and paraphernalia to the side as she desperately tries to cover herself up. Of course, I had provided her a tantalizing trap in the room she broke into. Toys and porn, a closet perverts catnip! I was actually a bit amazed she bit the bait, even though I cranked up her eroticism upon entering the mansion, it took a certain kind of woman to strip and masturbate in someone else''s house.


    Still, I had a read on Bell since the very beginning. She is a closet pervert with poor impulse control. As she looks at the pair of us with tears in her eyes, and Aura gives her a look of shock and disappointment that only a queen and mother could give, I fight the urge to smile.


    So, it seems Bell is gettingfortable too. Im d. I say, causing a blush to rise on her cheeks. But its too bad youre already blowing your load when I went to the effort of bringing a ymate.


    What is a beast like you saying? Bell says in shock as she finally got her body covered decently.


    Ah, well, the queen needs some relief and Im tired after working hard all day. I chuckle. "Do you want the job? My harem needs a fluffer, and I heard you left the adventuring guild out of embarrassment."


    Kida did ask me to watch after her, so since she stopped by, I might as well bring her into the fold. Oh, sure, she''d be tasting my dick eventually, but I had to give the honey before I brought out the stick. Speaking of the honey...


    Hero-san I was hoping for you the Queen was trying to maintain her mature faade but couldnt help but be a little pouty.


    No worries. I provided her with that. I pointed at the vibrator that was still on and vibrating on the floor where Bell had tossed it in a rush.


    But Id prefer heros the Queen ended it with a shrug.


    I know. Thats why I enchanted it to feel just like mine. Im d to see Bell likes mine the best.


    Bells eager smile at the prospect of having Aura quickly froze as her eyes turned towards the vibrating object to the side.


    Aura gives a chuckle. I see Hero-san has thought of everything.


    Mm, yes, and please use it enthusiastically! I can feel that as well.


    Bell starts to turn green as I give a littleugh. That was right. I didnt need magic to know what Bell was doing in here. She has been going to town with my penis almost while I was getting BJ''s from Grimhilde and Millie. Part of the reason I so easily came onmand with Grimhilde and Millie was that I had the feeling of plowing deep into Bellsher regions with the reckless abandon that only a pervert could do. I recall I had vited her ass as well, which felt particrly interesting as I felt the simultaneous stimtion of a tight, warm asshole, and the tongues and hands of twopeting women. That was about the time I released the flood of cum. I only regretted Bell wasnt caught up in it as well.


    Th-th-thats yours, y-you fe-felt it? Bell was turningpletely red.


    I give a thoughtful nod. Yup, of course. Bell worked very hard and let me cum many times. I especially enjoyed it when you licked it after sticking it in your butt. Youre quite the dirty girl. Of course, I only feel the pleasure. So, dont feel like you cant be rough with it, as I wont feel it if you use too much teeth or drop it on the floor or whatever. For all your hard work, I brought you a Queen. Dont you want to fuck royalty?


    Qu-qu That has an unexpected side effect.


    Thats right, I never really introduced most of the harem to each other. All the girls I had gathered today (Bell, Chris, and the Baka maids not including a certain loli) didnt know the more experienced harem members (Grimhilde, Millie, Elysa, Aura, and Ariel) officially. We need to have an official meet-n-greet so the girls can grow familiar with each other. By that, I mean an orgy. Well, Aura and Bell could just get acquainted a little earlier.


    Anyway, have fun you two! I say as I step out the door.


    Both girls try to say something in protest, but I m the door shut and lock it before they can. Just in case they wanted to be stubborn, I ramp up their sexual excitement with the area-effect spell that Bell was under. Between the queen, whom I had already worked my magic, and Bell who was an insatiable pervert, I didnt think it would take long.


    Ten minutester, I feel the sensations of my penis sliding in a moist, tight hole. I try to guess if it is Bell or Aura. I''m guessing Aura. As I walk away, I check on the white room that used to be Grimhilde''s. I had left a simr spell on her room when I left. It appears like the three have recovered enough and are now fornicating in the dried refuge of my cum.


    I nod and move on, checking on Chris and Jasmine, I see the pair of them are sleeping peacefully. Id wait on Chris just a little bit longer. Instead, I head back to my room where Elysa still rests. My cock rock hard from being thrust into Aura with all of Bells might, I prepare to double things up with Elysa. She was already pregnant, but she could be more pregnant. Managing a harem is tough work, but it is not a bad way to end the night.

 Book 2: Chapter 6

    Book 2: Chapter 6


    I wake to another shriek. Checking my time magic, I see that it is approaching noon. Well, afterst night, it isnt like any of the girls got any sleep. Jasmine burst in at nine in the morning with a tray of breakfast. She managed to find an apron and wore that as she made her way into my room. However, that was the only article of clothing she wore.


    Would my savior like to have some breakfast? she asked before putting a finger up to her cheek. Or would he rather have me?


    I kicked her out the door, but unfortunately got an eye full of her naked wagging bottom as she left. As she reached the door, she looked back and gave me a wink and pursed her lips with a chuu. I threw a pillow at her and she turned just in time for it to miss.


    How annoying Iment over the awfulness of jailbait.


    Fortunately, Elysa was there to receive all my frustrations. She quickly received all nine inches (I shrank my organ to amodate my baby momma, don''t want to hurt the baby) of stress relief openly and honestly, and I even cuddled with her afterward. Well, cuddle isnt the right word. I went back to sleep using her giant melons as a pillow. They were very warm andfy, and Id swear theyd grown a size sincest night.


    I was dreaming of white, sweet nectar when the scream woke me up once again. At that point, I realized a couple of things. First, I could hear light moaning noisesing from Elysa. Second, I had one of her nipples in my mouth. Third, there was something sweet on my breath. Curiously, I sucked the nipple again, and a couple of droplets of sweet vor hit my tongue.


    Ah, be careful sire, thats for our baby.


    I pull my lips from the nipple and smile at her. Yeah, but she hasnt been born yet.


    Elysa thought carefully before nodding with a smile. Of course, Im sorry, sire. If its her daddy, he can share as much milk as he wants.


    I go to take another sip, just then I hear another shriek and give a sigh. This is getting ridiculous. Ill definitely put up sound barriers next.


    This scream didnt seem to being from anyones room. I also knew it wasnt from Bell. After Aura escaped her clutches, she went to sleepst night with my vibrator in her ass. It was still there now, just sitting there vibrating. Bell truly was a pervert without hope of salvation.


    I pull away from Elysas funbags and jump off the bed. I wave my hand and instantly I find myself dressed. I didnt feel like taking my time this morning. Who would have thought that living with 12 women would be so taxing? Elysa watches curiously but seems unconcerned. Come on Elysa, arent you the Queens bodyguard? If someone was screaming wouldnt you want to investigate? Well, now she is promoted to milkmaid. I lick my lips to entuate that fact. Elysa is working hard to produce results too, in her own way.


    I walk out the door and head towards the source of the scream. What is with all the noise so early in the morning?


    But boss its almost noon! the blue-haired baka maid says as she twists around ufortably.


    I forget the maids name and realize I probably should put nametags on them or something. She has bags under her eyes from me forcing her to clean all night. She also has parted lips and seems to be breathing irregrly.


    Oh, hi, um Min may


    Sylvia! the maid called Sylvia looks like she was about to cry, her face flushed and red.


    Ah, thats right. Well, whats happening here?


    Sylvia winces and looks cautiously at a nearby door. Im not sure. We all worked all night for boss likes we said wed do. We heard a lot of strange moaning sounds and ufortable auras all night.


    That was I close my mouth before I admit that I had left the house lively all night. nothing


    Sylvia sighs. Look, boss, we saw a fuc- err.. a ghostst night. You sure you got it? My sister wasining about a cold spot, so she went to light a fire. She fuck-errr she screams, and so Daisy goes to checkers out. Now shes screaming. Im too scared to check myself and-and from my sisters, Im feeling


    Hmm? I cock my head at her flushed face and hard breathing.


    She is still linked to her sisters, so it is likely her own condition was being influenced by something they are doing. I suppose I must get to the bottom of this.


    I listen at the door and hear some muffled sounds before giving Sylvia a wry look. Then I shove the door open without reserve. In the middle of the floor are both Daisy and the purple haired girl, was it Dino? Whatever. However, both girls were hardly in distress. Quite the opposite, both girls had the skirts of their maid outfits flipped up, their underwear pulled to the side, and they were fervently masturbating while making light moaning sounds. Their eyes contained pure lust. Did my magicst night target some unintended audiences?


    No, that wasnt right either, by the puddle under the purple haired girl she had already cum a few times quite spectacrly, yet she was still rubbing herself like her life depending on it. Her pussy was red and swollen like I had been abusing it all day. I and Sylvia take a step in, and instantly my dick goes rock hard. Something wasnt right


    I turn to Sylvia, and shes popped a tit out the top of her dress and was ying with a nipple while giving me a desperate look. Any thoughts fall out of my head as I shove Sylvia to the ground, pull out my dick and slide it in. Rather than afraid, Sylvia is just as quick to pull her underwear to the side and spread her cheeks as she begs for my dick.


    Itd be fine just to have fun a little, right? Right?

 Book 2: Chapter 7

    Book 2: Chapter 7


    M-master! Master?


    My love, snap out of it.


    Hah? I stop and look down.


    I''m balls deep in Daisys ass. The other two sisters seem to be unconscious, as is Daisy. I have her bent over a couch as I vite her. However, how I made it to that situation is a little fuzzy.


    Whats going on? I respond casually, pping Daisys ass once for good measure as I pull out.


    As I turn, I realize all the girls are standing at the door looking worried. Only Millie and Grimhilde enter the room. It is Grimhilde who eyes me up and down first before talking.


    I detected a powerful curse. At first, I thought it was my love ying games on his staff again, you certainly take delight in punishing the maids, but when I looked into your eyes while you were plowing Denise, they didnt seem cruel enough.


    "That''s right, Master is much more sadistic! You were being way too gentle!"


    Right! Denise. That was the name! And the spared yellow-haired one that was standing over her sisters trying to clean them up was May. Wait, what did she mean cruel enough? I''m plenty gentle! And worse, May is nodding! I give May a re. Ill give her two-fold what I gave her sisters.


    Yes, thats the look. Im relieved master is back. Millie says pointing at my face.


    I immediately school my features and pretend I didnt hear anything.


    So, I take it the curse is gone? I change the subject.


    Yes, Ive managed to remove the curse. However, who put it here?


    I frown for a second. None of my rms have been triggered, so who could set a trap? The conclusion I jumped to, was a conclusion I didnt like. Did one of the girls here do it? Perhaps it was payback for some slight I did, but I cant imagine why any of these girls would be angry at me. Besides rape, sexual torture, ckmail, and maniption, what did I ever do to deserve being attacked with a curse?


    I go over the house one more time with a carefully designed spell. No ghosts. The number of people in the home equaled the number of harem members I had. There was no doubt that someone in the harem was a traitor.


    Whats going on with her? I ask, nodding to someone outside the door.


    That someone is Jasmine, who seemed to be gagged and tied up with rope.


    Grimhilde shrugs. After learning the nature of this curse, Jasmine tried to join you in the room saying something about having you take her one way or another. We didnt want her to potentially be hurt so we had to tie her up to keep her from jumping in.


    Good decision! I give the harem a thumbs up, and they all smile at my praise.


    However, I''m secretly sweating at how close things got. I already set off one trap. If I set off two in a row, Id go to ces I couldnt return from.


    Well, things are resolved now. Untie her and have her make a meal. I want everyone in the living room. Were going to have a family meeting.


    Ah, fun! Ariel starts pulling off her dress.


    No, Ariel! Talking. Not those kind of family meetings.


    Ariel looks disappointed as she puts her dress back on while the other girls gave her a wry look. I eye the girls carefully as they walk down the hallway. Someone had decided to put up a deliberate curse. Of course, no one got hurt and Ive already added a curse-proof, poison-proof, and illusion-proof skill to my repertoire, so this wouldnt be a situation that would be repeated, but it still angered me that I could still be taken off-guard in this world.


    Of course, given my other skills, Id have survived easily and kept pounding away until the curse ended, but I could have seriously injured one of the girls in that state. I wont be able to forgive myself if I do more than fuck them to exhaustion.


    For the first time since I ended up in this world, I''m slightly pissed.

 Book 2: Chapter 8

    Book 2: Chapter 8


    Someone here nted a curse with the intent to deal us harm. One of you! I pointed at the harem, causing them all to gasp.


    Except for the three maids who were put down to rest, everyone else was now sitting in the living room. I had a light meal of meat, cheese, and fruit and now had brought every woman down in front of me as I stood near the firece. Of course, the fire was running and when I pointed at it, the mes bursted out just a bit to add effect.


    If the culprit just admits their folly, they can deal with only a light bit of punishment.


    Some of the girls swallow, while only Ariel seems to hold eager eyes looking forward to it. Well, shes not bad enough to raise her hand and falsely admit guilt just to have fun yet.


    Who would do such a thing? Aura asks.


    I dont know, why dont you tell me? I shoot back.


    Aura seems taken aback. Hero-san, you know that I support you.


    Do you? I demand. Your own husband tried to kill me. Then I stole your daughter and ruined her. That seems like motivation!


    Bb-but Im pregnant with your child! Aura defended.


    Yeah, mom wouldnt do that! Ariel spoke up.


    Oh, and we have Ariel. Youre always so open and loving. Or is it an act!


    No! Hero, I love you.


    Love me enough that maybe youd want me all to yourself? I shout.


    Grimhilde snorts. She spends almost as much time viting us as she does being vited by you!


    And of course, a Demonlord whom I captured, subjugated, and made an addict? Maybe it was you!


    Im the one who found and returned you from the curse. Besides, if I cursed you, making you horny just seems redundant. Id do something like make your dick fall off. She speaks cool and collectively with an amused smile at my antics.


    If my dick fell off, your spooge source would be gone. I respond.


    She swallows involuntarily but then gives another smile. All the more reason I wouldnt betray you. Isnt Millie the greedy one here?


    Eh! This lowly dragon would never steal from master!


    Who said anything about stealing? Grimhilde raises an eyebrow. Did your n perhaps have two parts?


    I didnt steal! This great one is above stealing. This great one already has tons of treasure! This-


    Millie is starting to rampage. Her eyes turn blood red and reptilian and she is a step away from turning back into her dragon form. She really is a hot-tempered child in a lot of ways. I snap my fingers, giving her an orgasm. The act immediately destroys her rising temperature as she copses in a puddle of lust. The other girls ignore her.


    The only one here I can know for certain didnt betray me is Elysa, who was with me most of the night. Elysa started to brighten up at thement until I spoke again. Unless thats what she wanted me to think!


    Elysas face dropped to a pout as the happiness drains away. I cough and decide to change the focus of this discussion.


    Or maybe it was Chris!


    Eh?


    Angry at me for revealing you''re into a girl? I use and then look at her cute face as she tilted her head innocently. No, it cant be Chris, she is too innocent but perhaps her conniving younger sister Jasmine!


    Yes, it was me, savior. Punish me however you see fit. Ravish me. Dirty me. Make it so that I can never look others in the eyes again!


    I refuse.


    Eh? Bu-but


    Isnt this all a waste anyway? Grimhilde spoke up again. Isnt the most likely culprit Bell, after all.


    Huh, Bell? I tilt my head.


    She just showed upst night. She joined on the most suspicious of circumstances. If anyone wanted vengeance, it would be her!


    Bell readjusts herself in her seat while giving me a look.


    Ah, well, as to it being her


    I didnt think that was the case. Well, the reason was simple. That dildo I gave her was still up her ass. Yup, as she is sitting there in front of all the other girls, I could feel the warm, tight entrance and the rhythmic tightening of her sphincter muscles on my cock. When she readjusted, she made sure to grind the dildo into her ass with severe brutality. This was her form of vengeance for what I did to her.


    Bell is the ultimate pervert, and sometimes I approve of her shenanigans. Well, I''m still going to punish her for trying to mess with me, in fact, I already decided to execute the punishment. I turn the vibration function on. She gives a little jump, but I make sure to block the sound so only she is aware of it. I then start cranking up the vibration and using magic to forcefully push the dildo up and down into her butt.


    Immediately, she starts sweating and her lips part, unable to say anything.


    See! She even looks guilty! Grimhilde deres as Bell looks away flustered.


    Her little-perverted joke had turned on her, and now she is afraid of getting caught. I smile at her fearful look as ass induced orgasms rock her body. However, her odd behavior was starting to make the other girls suspicious of her, so I decide to end my little inquisition.


    I wave my hand. Of course, I know who did it from the get-go. I just always wanted to do this. Sorry guys.


    Eh? Bell suddenly lets out a half-moan in surprise.


    As expected of hero!


    You mean this was all a rouse, my love?


    Sire, stop toying with us!


    So, master, who is the traitor then? Millie asks, turning everyone else deathly quiet.


    Ah, well thats simple, its her. You point to the only still awake yellow-haired maid, May.


    The maid! But she hurt all her sisters too! Ariel says in surprise.


    How dastardly! Aura shakes her head.


    You really hadnt broken the thief out of them after all. Grimhilde sighs.


    What? No. I mean my newest harem member. The ghost that possessed May and forced her to make that curse. Hey, ghost, we havent been introduced yet. Youve been causing trouble all night, its about time I put you in your proper ce.


    Hes talking about his penis. Her proper ce is on his penis. One of the girls behind me says, but I decide I''m better off not knowing who.

 Book 2: Chapter 9

    Book 2: Chapter 9


    After I use Mays ghost, there are a few seconds of brief silence when a sudden dark miasma explodes out of her mouth and eyes. The other girls gasp and take their distance, although Grimhilde, Elysa, and Millie look like they are ready to fight.


    Excuse me,dies, Ill be taking this to the ghost realm for a bit. Ill be back shortly. Dont worry too much.


    Huh? Ghost realm? Grimhilde asks in surprise.


    Ill see you soon Hero! Ariel epts it while waving without any restriction.


    I move into the ghost realm, which looks like the normal realm except there are no people and everything is tinted blue. The ck miasma is already out of May at this point and dives into another room. I teleport, heading the Miasma off. The ck stuff rising towards me and then stops, falling to the ground.


    It starts to coalesce and gather into a human-shaped form. Finally, a person bursts out of that form. I eye her up and down curiously. My magic is giving me an idea of what she looks like, but this is the first time I get a chance to see here with my own eyes. She has very long ck hair, absolute white skin, and dark eyes. She is wearing a long white dress, and, for all intents and purposes, resembles the typical vengeful spirits from Japanese lore, like from the movie the Grudge. Well, its not like I am born in Japan, so this kind of spirit doesnt scare me.


    In fact, her dress gives a bit of nice cleavage that makes any ounce of fear dissipate. She is staring at me with one eye through her hair. In Japan, that is usually one of those scary things, but for a non Japanese, the wild hair look is pretty hot. She also appears to have two different colored eyes, one blue, and one red. It is the red eye that is shining through her ck hair. Her hands are syed out like she intends to sh at me with her nails, but I''m not terribly concerned since I buffed all my stats ordingly.


    Hey, whats your name ghost girl?


    The girl cocks her head like she heard me, but she doesnt make a sound. Instead, she starts to gradually approach me one step at a time. Well, this might be a little scary in a horror game, but I am powerful now, so it isnt like she is really a threat. Still, I decide to ease the tension by continuing to talk.


    Let me guess. All the girls tortured by that old bastard moved on, but their broken spirits left something behind. All that sadness and hate and bad energy mixed with all the lust we are generatingst night allowed you to manifest yourself into existence. Sound about right?


    The ghosts step falters as I spoke, so I am certain I''m not too far off the mark.


    You know, I killed that asshole, right? Do you have any memories? I got your vengeance.


    This time the ghost stopped for a second, then it opened its mouth. Remember pain Remember suffering


    The voice that came out contained several tones as if it is many people speaking at once. It seemed to be shed of any emotion, kind of like a robot talking. As I consider this, it continues to talk.


    Kill kill must kill. Must kill all men. Men cause pain. Men cause suffering. Kill. Kill. KILL! she starts approaching once again.


    Ah, about that. I am genuinely sorry that a sick bastard like him has abused all of you, however, I n for my mansion to be a ce where women can indulge themselves. Im a generous guy, so Ill help you rehabilitate too, how does that sound?


    Kill, kill, must kill. Vengeance. Must kill! No choice! she continues to approach as a knife suddenly appears in her hand.


    She finally reaches me as she raises the knife up in a stabbing motion and I give her a smile. Well, its about time your rehabilitation starts. No worries, Im a pro.


    I snap my fingers and the white dress covering her body suddenly explodes, ghostly cloth fluttering away as the ghost is suddenly standing their butt naked with a knife mysteriously absent from her raised hand.


    Eh? The ghost looks down and lets out a silly noise.


    I pull down my pants. Now, lets begin!

 Book 2: Chapter 10

    Book 2: Chapter 10


    Ah, well, ying hard to get has its limits. I sigh.


    The ghostly girl with the long ck hair had started running away shortly after I pulled down my pants. I didnt take any offense. She wouldnt know she wanted it until I had given it to her, so I cant me the unenlightened.


    However, as I chase after her she lets out deathly shrieks and bursts of cold air. She was being quite resistant and that was a bit cute too. Well, now, she has crawled into a corner on the ceiling. Yeah, she is now in the ceiling corner, her red eye ring down at me through her long shiny ck hair draped over her face.


    Of course, she is also naked, but the ck hair has seemed to grow in a way that just covered up the good bits, which was also a little bit erotic.


    Ghost girl, can I at least get your name?


    Kill! Kill!


    Well, if you were capable of that, then you wouldnt be naked in a corner. Personally, I favor love, not violence.


    She turns her head away at myment, and just before I start to lose my patience with her she speaks up again. So, youll rape and kill me, just like this mansions old master?


    Ah, well, its not like I dont n to sleep with you, but I wouldnt say Ill rape you, and I definitely dont n to kill the one Im with after thats just morbid.


    The ghost girl puts on a scary face. Lies! All men are the same. Just take what they want and leave, always taking!


    Ah, well, I wont deny that Ill take what I want, but I wont leave. This mansion is mine, and the girls that reside in it are mine. That includes you.


    I-Im yours? for the first time the anger on the ghosts face was starting to subside.


    I give her a nod. Of course. Sex or not, Ive already imed you. That means Ill take care of you. Since Ivee to this world, Ive started to realize how much power I hold, and since I have the power to care for a harem, then I will do so. For you, I have the power to craft you a body, to bring you to life, so that I can show you the love and care those girls were refused in their lives. The part of you left over from them has be quite pitiful, but I wish to make their lives worth something. I want you to fulfill their desires. Anyones desires. To be loved, and to be happy


    A-a body? You wish to give me a body to possess?


    Ah, not exactly. More like Id craft your soul into a body? I think it turns out to be something like a homunculus?


    Is that so? the girl considers it for a second as she taps her cheek. I am the manifestation of all the anger and unfulfilled wishes of those girls, fueled by the lust you introduced to this mansion. I am inclined to fill the desires of the women who died here. Many thoughts went through them as they experience torment and pain. Vengeance, this is the only wish I thought I could fulfill as a spirit bound to this mansion. If I joined you, then I may be able to fulfill their other desires.


    Very well then, She finally gives a nod. If you fulfill my purpose, then I will have no reason not to join you and dedicate my existence towards you. Is that agreeable?


    I smile. Yes, Id be happy to help you fulfill their desires. Might I ask what kind of desires the woman of this mansion had?


    The ghosttely finally lets go of the wall, floating down to the ground to stand before me. Her long, ck, silky hair still managed to conveniently cover anything erotic. I fought the urge to run my hands through it.


    Of course, the death of Rhictor, the noble who hurt these women was high on their list.


    Well, consider that one finished.


    That is a shame, I will be unable toplete their wish. They wished to see his destruction themselves.


    Seriously? I say, and she shrugs.


    Just witness it? If they can see it being done, is that good enough?


    The ghostdy thinks for a second and then nods. That should suffice.


    Ipile a spell which allows me to project images from my memory. In this case, I project the memory of when I burned Rhictors spirit awayst night. It wasnt exactly an ideal revenge story, it was done hastily and without any finesse. I was tired, after all, and knew nothing about his evil deeds.


    The girl stiffens, her body lets out a long sigh like she just released tension that had built over a long time, red eye grew a little less red and her hair seemed to shrink, running up her knees until it was barely enough to cover herher region.


    That is satisfactory.


    What next?


    One girl was impoverished, and frequently spent her night cold and hungry. She wished to eat as much as she could until she was full without reserve.


    That ones easy enough, but wouldnt it be easier to fulfill once you inhabit the homunculus?


    The ghost nods. That is you are right. I will stick to the requests that can be fulfilled in spirit form.


    So, what can we do now?


    The ghost girl looks down at my penis and at her own state and then sighs. Many of the girls were maidens until it was stolen from them. They died wishing they had lost their virginity to a man who loved them. One strong presence, a witch whose energy and emotionpose a great deal of my personality, wished for a man to make love to her gently, and as he came inside her, look her in the eyes, call her name, and tell her he loves her and will take care of her forever.


    Oh? I raise my eyebrow. So, youre saying you want to have a go after all?


    It is her desires to be loved, but if you do not convince me of your sincerity, then I will be forced to eat your soul in vengeance.


    I gulp a little bit, but I have no shortage of love to give, so I think I can convince her I mean to take care of her forever. Might I ask before we start, what is the name I should call?


    That is the most difficult condition. The memory of her name was lost. You must call me by her name to fill the condition, but I no longer remember what that name is. All I remember is that it starts with a C.


    C? C ah is it Cindy? Well, I had one chance at this, and if I am wrong, shed eat my soul. Time to roll the dice.

 Book 2: Chapter 11

    Book 2: Chapter 11


    Is it Cindy?


    The ghost''s eyes widen and her mouth drops open. Thats it! Hh-how would you know?


    I scratch my cheek and smile. Just a feeling, I guess.


    By guess, I mean magic. It isnt hard toe up with a spell that ascertains her name. Or perhaps the spell makes it so that the name I chose was the name that she epted. Thats just details.


    I had expected her to say something like I do not know, but you must guess right or your soul is mine! However, it seemed like my fears were unfounded as she was quick to remember and confirm it.


    Very well, then this condition can be fulfilled now, as we are already naked.


    Although she initially fled from my advances, it seems like shes incredibly pragmatic when it came down to it. Well, she should be merely the manifestation of other womens desires. I could call her a simple Ego without the Id, or something like that.


    Wait, why are you on your hands and knees?


    The ghost immediately got on all fours, her long hair spread across her back and dropping around her hips like a curtain opening up to reveal a rotund behind and awaiting snatch. She turned back and looked at me with a questioning look.


    I was created using the energy produced by all of youst night. Ive learned well how this is done. Is a second female required to do this correctly?


    You give a wry smile and shrug nonchntly. That is well, she doesnt necessarily possess the memories of having been human. She is just a manifestation of peoples wants, but shes powered by the energy of our sex. That baptism of spooge and sexst night ended up warping her understanding of normal sex. To the current Cindy, doggie style was probably about as intimate as two people can be.


    I get on my knees and line my dick up. Surprisingly, her snatch is wet and warm. I feared itd be cold and slimy, so I''m a bit relieved that it feels like any normal vagina.


    Before you slide it in, Cindy stopped me before I could stick it the rest of the way in, Make sure you mean it.


    Her voice was very cold, so it was enough to give me a slight pause.


    However, after a moment I gave her a smile and said. Very well, I love you, Cindy, and I want nothing more than to make you happy.


    She turns away without saying anything else, but there is a distinct blush on her cheeks that reveal the effect. I slide my dick in and marvel at the scene. Cindy is a ghost, after all, which means that she is a bit transparent. The result is that I can see my own cock inside her. Well, it isnt like I could see her inside muscles or anything like that, but despite feeling a tight pussy around my dick as I slide in from behind, her bluish-white round ass wiggling against my hips, I can still see the dick deep inside her as well.


    That would be pretty far in, right?


    Cindy is a tight girl with very shapely hips, but my dick is still generouslyrge. I always took it for granted that the girls I slide it in could take all of it. Now that I could actually see it, I realized that, at the very least, some organs were being pushed around to amodate that size. It went deep into her womb, and if it pushed another few


    centimeters down it coulde out of her bellybutton.


    Even though my soul rested on the line, I couldnt help but be curious about the sensations of a ghost. For example, she has no organs. Her body is, for all intents and purposes,posed of magic. With that being the case, there is nothing there to damage. Furthermore, her warped understanding of sex means that I can have a little fun and experiment.


    Therefore, I start to thrust into her very slowly, one thrust at a time, watching as my dick slides into her impossibly far and enjoying the feeling of that wet spot. After a little bit, she looks back at me with a frown.


    You havent pped my ass? Is this because you dont truly ll-love me? Her red eye grew slightly fierce.


    I swallow. Uh, no, I love you long time. Uh, I mean shut up bitch and take my cock?


    She nods after I say that as if that was the correct romantic thing to say. I start thinking that maybe I had been a little too rough with the girlsst night, as that is likely her primary example of what a loving rtionship looks like. Either way, I give her nice ass a p watching it jiggle around my cock.


    Cindy?


    Hmm?


    Since I love you so much. I-Im going to do something special. Im gonna tear you apart, out of love.


    Yes, this sounds correct. Tear my ass and pussy apart, darling.


    Then, were in agreement


    As I continue to slide it in and out, I start to adjust the size. That is to say that I increase my girth and length little by little. As a ghost, she has no real form, so its not like I can really hurt her. Instead, it gets slightly thick and slightly longer each time I fill her up.


    At first, she was quite silent about the sex, only making little grunts each time. However, that grunting started to berger and more enthusiastic thatrger and longer I became.


    Ah, so fucking tight. I love your tight pussy.


    She moaned pleasurably even though thement itself was a little silly. Well, I''m sorge now that if I stuck it in anything itd be tight. Now, it was opening up and tearing away inside a ghostly vagina. It had already reached the size I had punished the maids and the slut Bell with and was still growing.


    Ah, ah, ah! Darling! Youre filling me up.


    Mm yes, Im going to make us one because I love you so much, I gonna fill you full of me.


    Yes, this is what she wants! Th-this is what I want, take me! Take me! Make me full!


    My dick already filled up half of her abdomen. It would reach past her belly button and nearly to her breasts, and it was about the thickness of a baseball bat. A few more thrusts and it started getting stuck. Ah, I couldnt move it anymore. My dick, ripped into her, and although it felt warm and tight, had this been a normal person they would have already been impaled, there vagina ripped in two. However, the unknowing Cindyonly adapted to amodate letting out moaning sounds as my dick continued to grow.


    I caused the dick to pulsate in exchange for my inability to thrust. With each pulsation, it grew bigger and longer.


    Ah, Oh by the gods. Im so full. I can feel your everything, were like one!


    She wasnt far from wrong. My dick nearly reached her neck. Itd being out her throat soon. Its thickness made up the thickness of almost 2/3rds of her body. She was more dick than a ghost, yet still, it grew, her abdomen bloated, her body deforming around my cock.


    I cant, I cant take it. Im full. Im full of your dick!


    I grab her leg and spin her around. Well, so much dick was in her now that she was closer to a pig on a spit, and thus I turned her around and she looked at me with wide eyes and a tant ahegao face.


    <NSFW Image Here>


    Cindy, I love you.


    I blow my load. As mounds of semen jut out, I slowly shrink the cock back down to size like its a deting balloon where the helium is my cum. The cumpletely fills the ghost up, leaving hot seed all over her body. Like Ariel, after she jumped and yed in my semenst night, Cindy looked the same, but on the inside. The ghost was dirtied from head to toe, filled literally to the brim with hot seed.


    So, did I pass? I ask the cum-filled ghost.


    She looks up at me with a dazed expression and gives a victory sign with each hand.

 Book 2: Chapter 12

    Book 2: Chapter 12


    Ah, youre self-cleaning. As expected of my woman.


    I didnt know that ghosts could blush, but this one did. I p my hands as all of the semen inside her suddenly dissolves.


    I hope darling doesnt mind, but I absorbed your life essence to increase my energy.


    As a matter of fact, she did look slightly more corporeal now. Well, at this point she ispletely bare. Her hair has finally removed itself from its role as strategic covering and her breasts, honey patch, and the rest of her sexy naked body, wide hips, and wless skin are revealed to me. Furthermore, being as her pussy is a ghost pussy, it suffers none of the damaging effects of my whale penis.


    Darling was amazing. This one truly felt master fill herpletely. I felt like I would burst at anything. I feared my form would be destroyed.


    Ah, well, its because I wanted all of you. You mumble a nomittal response.


    Perhaps I went a little overboard, itd have been a shame had she truly exploded and broken apart from my penis, especially as a new member of my harem.


    Yes, darling, you took all of me. Thank you for fulfilling their wishes. I didnt quite know how to respond to that as I scratch the back of my neck, so I change the subject a bit.


    Youre very pretty now that I can see your face better. You shouldnt hide it behind your hair so much. Myment caused her to blush even more, to the point where her skin looked pinkish enough to be human.


    As it turns out, while sex is the first request, there are actually a few more things that she needs to be fulfilled before I can make her a body. The requests vary a bit. One girl wants to stand on one of thes moons. I teleport both of us there while still on the astral ne, so breathing isnt something I need to worry about. While Cindy is unexpressive to the sight, she insists this satisfies the unfinished business of one of her spirits.


    Another woman wants to make sure her children are taken care of. I find her 8-year-old daughter is living on the street. She actually is in some bad shape since her mom left her, and is just about to lose her virginity to some 40-year-old noble for a few silver. He is quite surprised when he goes to thrust, and she suddenly isn''t there. I tweaked his personality a bit and now he can only be aroused by goats. I apologize to all the goats in the world, but theyd need to take one for the team.


    I dont want another trap in my harem, so instead, I find a rich merchant husband and wife and drop her off there. They never managed to have a child because the wife couldnt conceive and is quite depressed about it. Then suddenly, a scared, partially naked, little girl appears in the middle of the road. They stop their cart immediately.


    Eh? The 8-year-old had tears in her eyes at what was about to happen, but now she is mostly just confused.


    Oh, honey! That poor girl must have been attacked by some bandits or a monster!


    The woman ran over and immediately threw her arms around the little girl in aforting hug. Theplete shock of being embraced, of having a woman hold her tightly, had been something she hadnt felt since her moms mysterious disappearance. The girl couldnt help but break into tears, and soon both the mother who could never have a child and the child who lost her mother held desperately to each other as they cried. The husband looks on with a smile like this cant be helped.


    I add a few more spells. They may mysteriously stumble on an abandoned treasure box full of gold by the end of this trip. I also alter their minds just a tinge, so the girl can more easily get over the trauma from her past and her new adoptive parents can ept her as their child a little more unconditionally. Nothing like mind-control, just lubing up the emotions a bit.


    As Cindy watches the child be united with her new parents, she disys no pleasure or pain from the event, but a single tear seems to fall from her red eye, which no longer glows with fiery rage, but turns into a more mundane color. Finally, she turns to me.


    I think it is time. Bring me home and make me a body.


    My pleasure.

 Book 2: Chapter 13

    Book 2: Chapter 13


    And, so it seems we have another resident in our home. I finish exining over lunch.


    The girls had all been waiting for me to return anxiously while I liberated Cindy of her negative emotions. Yes, thats the wording I used, and while Chris, Elysa, and the other innocent girls epted my words at face value, the worldlier of the group guessed the nature of my liberation with narrowed eyes. Well, its not like theyd get upset now, after all, theyve seen, by simply adding one more girl.


    Elysa merely nodded while gulping down her fifth helping. Aura was also on her third. Those two were eating for two, so this could be expected. Besides them, Cindy came in third. Determined to fulfill another wish from her former souls, she was chowing down.


    When it came to Cindys new body well there was no easy way to say it. It was a sex toy. Most of the girls I merely increased their shapeliness, breasts size, or smoothed out their already existing features to make their ideal form. Cindy was designed from the bottom up, the natural result was a very unnatural woman. I kept her long, silky, ck hair, but otherwise, her proportions are the kind Id more likely see in a cartoon rather than on a real woman. An unnaturally small waist, big hips, and massive curves that went on for miles. I looked forward to giving it a test drive, but after almost nonstop fucking since yesterday I was going to shake things up and not have sex for a little bit.


    Besides, there are still a lot of things in this world I needed to do. After the meal, I set out to aplish several of those things. Namely, I finish renovating the house. Every girl has her own bathroom now, so no issues there. I figure the girls will be getting dirty often and need to be able to stay clean. I also add the infamous bathhouse, coed only, although perhaps itd be more urate to call it a hotspring. Either way, it is very popr with the girls and they are all very excited to try it out tonight over their own baths.


    I check on the baka maids, who are back on their feet, even the formerly possessed May. I give them a little punishment for cking at their duties on the first day, but I go light on them. They are still able to crawl out of the room on their hands and knees by the time I am done, which seems fair to me.


    I enchant the walls, so sounds wont carry nearly as much. Bell was most relieved at this addition, although it seemed Aura had spilled the beans about my nefarious vibrator. Ariel had t-out begged me for one, iming she wanted me to be in her ass and pussy at the same time, and while many of the other girls didnt have the guts to be so tant, it was clear they all wanted a simr dildo, so I left one on each of their beds.


    These girls are insatiable, Im going to need to be more proactive in the future.


    As I go around putting up more enchantments, I can tell three girls are currently using them. As to which girls, its not something I usually think too closely on, the feel of each pussy, but I suspect Ill be an expert soon. If I must guess, Ariel, Aura, and Bell. Well, at least Bell stopped keeping it in her butt after I provided a little revenge.


    Of course, given things like the ghost, I create a safe word magic. If the girls are in trouble, they are each given a safe word. If they say it, it will immediately rm me so that I know for certain they are in trouble, as opposed to just having fun with their individual dildo.


    By the time I am done making magic improvements to the house, it is still about an hour before dinner time. Jasmine is busy in the kitchen. Fortunately, the other girls have made her put on clothing under her apron for the moment as well.


    I decide its about time to head back to the Adventurers guild. I wonder a bit how Kida is doing.

 Book 2: Chapter 14

    Book 2: Chapter 14


    Youre the new guy, right? The one that joined yesterday?


    Ah, yes? I''m asked that upon going up to the front desk.


    I''m alone this time, but the new receptionist in ce of Bell is indisputably a rather in-looking guy. He doesnte off as condescending or hateful, so I have no beef with him.


    The assistant guild manager told me to let her know when you returned.


    Oh, Kida did? Thats fine, Id like to see her as well.


    Rookie would? a voicees from behind and I turn around.


    A momentter I look up because naturally, the woman behind me is considerably taller. As it is, my head is only a few feet from two massive watermelons that are barely covered with her bikini armor. She has a blush on her face and seems to fidget, which is only a little odd on a woman as tall as she.


    Ah, guild master. Ill let you process him then.


    Kidas blush growsrger, Yes thank you.


    So, you were waiting for me then?


    Kida gives a quick nod. Yes. Usually, once epting a rookie into the guild, one of the more experienced members take them on a mission to evaluate them.


    Ah, that sounds troublesome.


    Kidaughs as she scratches the back of her neck. Yes, well, even though you were able to defeat me inbat, we still need to do things by the book.


    And youd be the one to take me?


    That is Kida sighs and loosens her shoulders. To be honest, there is a bit of a sensitive mission I was given, and Id feel morefortablepleting it if I had someone of your abilities as backup.


    That serious?


    Well, the guild master may run off regrly without a care, but its serious enough that headquarters called me out of the guild personally. As I understand it, there have been many goblin sightings recently.


    This is a big concern? I raise an eyebrow.


    Admittedly, I havent really been a part of this world very much. I only knew a couple of things, enough to help stabilize Grimhildes country and livefortably myself. The inner workings of this world are something Ive left for some other time. If I am going to live in Riun from now on, it might be a good idea to establish myself here.


    Well, a few goblins are usually of no concern. A rank E would be able to handle it. However, given the numbers reported, it might be something bigger.


    Would that be like a goblin king?


    Kidas eyes sh in surprise but then she gives a tight-lipped nod. Mm, Yes. If the goblins have organized under a goblin king, their breeding usually intensifies, they can quickly grow an army of millions if we dont wipe out the situation swiftly.


    I consider things for a moment, scratching my chin as I ponder. This seems to worry Kida as she immediately waves her hands.


    Although our mission is merely surveince. We just need to ascertain if a Goblin King has been born and how far along we are from a potential Goblin invasion.


    Shall we go then? I ask.


    Youre ready without preparation? The trip would normally take two days by foot, but if I ran at full ability we could be there and back in a few hours.


    Yeah, I dont mind for the quick and done. Speed is best, right? I suggest.


    Kida seems to be waiting for me to say that as she immediately smiles. Try to keep up.


    The pair of us head swiftly out the door. Once I reach the gate of the city, she starts to pick up the pace, and while I adjust myself, so I kept at her speed as she continuously elerates, it takes a while before I realize exactly how fast she can go. Kida is running about the speed of a car, right? I am certainly moving somewhere around 30-45 miles per hour. This certainly couldnt be considered reasonable for a normal human. Once again, I am reminded of the discrepancy of specs felt between people in this world. I am, of course, a cheat exception, but there are A-ss and S-ss that can move mountains.


    However, Kida suddenly stops, and I barely manage to prevent myself from running face first into her. When I finally stare out in the direction she is looking, I give an involuntary gulp.


    Um about how far would you say this is towards a goblin invasion?


    Kida turns back to me with a wide-eyed look. In progress Theyre already moving on Riun as we speak.


    The pair of us are standing out on a ledge, and as far as I can see there is nothing but hordes and hordes of goblins marching in our direction. Looks like dinner is going to be a bitte tonight.

 Book 2: Chapter 15

    Book 2: Chapter 15


    Of course, for all intents and purposes, there are many forms of Armageddon level magic I can use to level or scatter their armies. Its not like I cant make a kill all goblins spell and theyd all just copse. However, this is an army of nearly 20,000 goblins standing before me and wiping them out with a wave of my hand could potentially cause other issues.


    Likely, even if Kida and I just found out about this, others such as nearby Kingdoms may already know more. It wont be enough to save Riun, but if I simply wave the army away, this could seriously causeplications with my settling down with my harem ns. People would want to know who is powerful enough to destroy a 20,000-goblin army.


    I could end up a target. They could do something like slip poison in my drink if they wanted to. Perhaps they would slip a spy into my harem. Id be heartbroken if one of my harem ended up betraying me. The punishment would only cheer me up a little. The point is, an army on our doorstep is troublesome.


    I can either kill them in secret, kill them in the open, revealing my prowess, or go back to Riun and defend the town. I give a sigh.


    How long do the people of Riun have? I ask out of curiosity.


    The goblins will descend on Riun in less than an hour. If we race back now, we might be able to give the people a thirty-minute head start to run.


    She pulls a sword from her belt. Rookie, if you will, run back to the city and give them a warning. I may dy them for only a moment, but at this point, every moment counts. Hurry!


    Ah, well as to that. I scratch the back of my neck.


    I''m not particrly down with the whole Kida giving her life thing. Whether she knew it or not, she is one of mine, and I''m not going to give her up.


    Please, no arguing! Kida tries to use amanding voice of a vice guild master.


    Well, you see, the other day when you were knocked out, I made you mine.


    Kida turns back with a confused look on her face. What?


    Well, I defeated you inbat, so I imed your body as my reward. Bell didnt like that, so she offered her body instead. Thats how you ended up in that situation.


    That is I waited to see Kidas reaction, but after a second, she shook her head. Im d you were the one to take it. As I said, I favor the strongest, and you bested me. It is good I wont have to die a virgin. My only regret is you didnt tell me sooner, so we could have spentst night together as well


    Thats the thing. I stop her from turning away. I keep what I take. When I made you mine, I made you mine in entirety. So, I wouldnt be okay with letting you die needlessly.


    We have no choice! Kida has tears in her eyes, but still turns her eyes away and moves to run down the hill.


    I move quicker, appearing behind her and giving a single chop to the back of her neck. She copses into my arms. She smells good and herrge chest is pressed up against my arms.


    How troublesome. And here you are unconscious in my arms again. I think about it a second and then a warped smile appears back on my face. Well, we still got thirty minutes. Thats plenty of time.


    I drop her face down on the ground and pull her bikini leather armor down to her knees. There is always time for a quickie.

 Book 2: Chapter 16

    Book 2: Chapter 16


    What is happening, hero? Ariel asks.


    Ah, Kida! What did you do to her, you beast!


    The girls are all waiting in the main hall as I walk in with Kida swung over my shoulder. As I put Kida down on a nearby couch, Bell races over to her and checks her condition. I left Kida presentable. Despite Bells deration that I''m a beast, its not like I was just going to leave her on a hill surrounded by goblins covered in spooge.


    It seems that a Goblin King has been created.


    Except for Millie, most of the other girls understood the implications of this and gasped, covering their mouths in horror. Were Goblin Kings truly so frightening?


    What happened to Kida! Bell demands with tears in her eyes.


    She tried to hold off the army solo. I couldnt let her give her life that way. I exin simply.


    Bell seems surprised for a second but then gives a pleased look. Well, I didnt do it for her, but I suppose its good that shes pleased by my actions. At least she wasnt walking around with a certain sex toy inserted now, so Ill forgive her rudeness.


    How long do we have, hero-san, Aura asks.


    Ah, by now, about ten minutes.


    I had teleported directly to the front gate once I had finished blowing a load in Kida, but at that point, the guards were already aware of the goblin subjugation. They were all trying to help with the evacuation, so it didnt seem necessary to report to the guild. They were relieved the vice guild master made it, but not surprised that the vice guild master was unconscious. A goblin horde must be a truly horrifying thing.


    The girls were making noises of disbelief and despair. Did they really think they were honestly at risk with me here? Perhaps I havent shown them enough acts of heroism yet, because they seem to underestimate my potential.


    Hey, you guys dont need to worry. I have a n. I exin.


    What is it, master? Millie asks, I was hoping to fight a bit myself.


    Thats fine, I wave a hand. Its best to fight armies with armies.


    What army, savior? This was Jasmine speaking, who seemed much less worried than her older sister looked.


    Head to the city wall and Ill show you


    The group headed over there as I cast the appropriate spells. By the time they reachethe wall and see the rows and rows of soldiers, not a single girl could say a thing.


    This is Grimhilde wears aplicated look.


    So hot Bell says something that wasnt quite the answer the others were looking for.


    Who are they, hero? Ariel asks curiously, her eyes bright.


    Well, as to that when I went to make Cindys body, I wanted the most perfect body possible, so I made a bunch of different variations. I wanted topare them to each other and pick the hottest one.


    Okay Grimhilde says tly. That exins maybe the first hundred.


    Right, well, once I got started, I thought that it might be advantageous to mass produce them. Thought I could sell them to local nobles, spread the love around and then things got well a little out of hand.


    Before the group were lines and lines and lines of women. While some of them sort of looked like Cindy with perhaps a different hair color or a different boob size, there were also arge variety of other types. Some resembled some of the other girls present, while others shot off in other directions.


    Ah, Savior has lolis in there but none that look like me? Jasmine is pouting.


    Is that so? I respond nonchntly without addressing her issues.


    There are short girls, tall girls, of every color andbination of colors imaginable. Girls with breasts the size of balloons and girls with t chests. Green girls, blue girls, cat girls, dog girls, bunny girls The outfits were just as varied, from dresses to dominatrix-wear to bikini armor like Kidas.


    Well, this is my army, it seems. I nod thoughtfully as I look over the lines of lines of sex dolls.


    Rise, my children! I shout as the goblins crest the nearby hill. Finish them off!"

 Book 2: Chapter 17

    Book 2: Chapter 17


    Two massive armies converge and the sex dolls really do finish them off.


    I feel like I should be covering my eyes.


    This is truly disturbing.


    I dont understand, Master, what are the sex dolls doing?


    I put my finger on my cheek and think about it. My original n was to send the army out to fight the goblins. However, as soon as the two armies came in to contact, the woman all dropped to their knees, or pulled up their dresses and bent over, or lied down and spread their legs. The goblins, already prone to raping women from thends they invaded, after a moment of confusion, went right to work.


    As a result, the entire battlefield had divulged into a goblin on sex doll orgy unfolding directly in front of Riun. Most of the refugees are fleeing in the other direction, so hopefully, no unlucky child will look back for a moment and find themselves scarred for life. Well, there is Jasmine, but she seems to be looking on as if she is taking lessons. Is no one going to cover her eyes?


    The goblins themselves are a green-skinned people with long ruffled ears. They arent short like one might expect. In fact, they dont look too much different than humans. In fact, except for the long ears, green skin, jet ck hair, and ridges on the noses, they look like any other race. Rather than some unintelligent rookie-ss monster, the goblins of this world seem to be an entire species not entirely unlike the elf. Perhaps they have amon ancestor? It is no wonder that the addition of a goblin king scares everyone so much. These are intelligent beings capable of forming cities and fighting wars.


    Those beings are now balls deep in each of my sex dolls. The sharp cries of war quickly diminish into the low buzz of moaning and the pat-pat of skin against skin. Perhaps this incident would go down in history as the great rape of Riun. Although, some one could argue you cant rape the willing. Since I made these sex dolls, they''re definitely willing.


    At that, I snap my finger and everyone turns to me. Thats right, I forgot to reprogram them forbat.


    Their base-levelmands are general sexbotmands. Had I wanted to have them fight, Id have to reprogram their protocols to includebat. Despite my orders, I could say the only thing these dolls know how to do is bend over and take it. So, they are bending over and taking it with all their strength. In a small way, it is a bit refreshing to see the girls working so hard out there.


    What do you mean they wont fight! What are you going to do then? The worried voicees from Bell.


    Annoyed by her tone, I snap a finger. Like that, she loses dder control and pees herself.


    Ai! She lets out a little cry and then suddenly falls to her knees.


    Her skin turns a deep red as she refuses to make eye contact with anyone, simply staring at the ground, pulling her shirt to cover the ruined pants as she crouches to hide any indecency. Most of the girls are too distracted by the battlefield orgy to notice. Ariel''s already dirtied her pants too, but intentionally.


    You beast the voice is very pale, as Bell looks like she is about to cry.


    Instead of paying attention, I answer her first question. Theyre distracted right now, so all we need to do is go over there and defeat this so-called Goblin King. If I get him to surrender, they might lose the will to fight. Or who knows, it might be one of those whoever defeats me takes my rank things and I can go order the goblins to stop fucking my dolls and go fuck themselves instead.


    Using a quickly designed magic spell, I scan through the massive army looking for this person who should be called the so-called Goblin King. Ah, I found them there. Rather than raping the girls, they seem very upset at their armys actions and are going to great lengths to eliminate the nearby dolls and get the army to charge again. They have already ripped apart a dozen of my girls.


    The leader wears a heavy fur armor. They have long ck hair tied in the back, were muscr, and about a head shorter than Kida, which was still pretty tall. With physique of a trained warrior, they looked quite ferocious, except


    Id guess its not a Goblin King, but a Goblin Queen then?


    Yes, the leader is a woman with some cleavage showed up through her fur armor. She had two long, exposed, green legs that seem to go on for miles and a long flowing ponytail.


    Shes pretty hot. I Guess well have to give up on n A and B and change things to n F.


    Which n is n F, hero? Ariel asks.


    Youll recognize it when you see it. I wink at her, and then start heading to the orgy to start my own battle.

 Book 2: Chapter 18

    Book 2: Chapter 18


    She picks up one of my sex dolls and rips the spine right out of its throat, much like I had done to a certain group of thieves the other day. Yikes, she is quite scary. I am d these dolls arent as finished as Cindy, which is to say that they dont have any blood or inner parts. So, for the most part, the pile of parts the goblin was tossing the dolls into looks more like a pile of prosthetics rather than any kind of gory scene.


    The goblins who lost their sex toys were quickly distracted by another sex toy, although given the growing ratio of goblins to sex toys, many of the toys were taking 2 or more men at a time. One girl was fucking eight men at a time. As to how that is possible, lets just say during experimentation I added a few extra holes in some of the dolls as an experiment.


    Keep working harddies. I silently give them a thumbs up for continuing to battle the Goblin Queens army by putting their bodies on the line.


    At this point, the Goblin Queen has finally noticed my approach and stopped bringing down sex dolls. She gives me a cautious stare as her head cocks to the side.


    Is it you, human, who seduced my army so?


    I''m not sure seduced is the right word. Is hanging bait in front of a fish seducing the fish if they happen to take a bite? Still, I''m d the Goblin Queen can talk. Itd be awkward if she could only responds in grunts.


    Your army is meaningless. I give a shrug and point at her. Youre mine.


    Courtship, is it? The Goblin Queen growls back. You wish to make me submit and take my army for yourself? Many have attempted to tame this Queen and all of them have lost their heads.


    I find myself a bit surprised that she is on board. Perhaps this is an aspect of goblin culture. A goblin man must beat down a goblin woman in order to conquer her. Well, this is certainly more applicable to my way of thinking.


    Very well, if I win, your army leaves, and I im you as my prize.


    And what if I win?


    I give a chuckle. Well, thats not even possible, but if you somehow win then what would you want?


    The Queen stares darkly for a moment. Youre a mage, yes?


    Ah, you could say that. I can use arge variety of magic. I suppose at the core, thats my strength.


    The Goblin Queen cracks a smile. Very well. I might need a mage. If I win, you will be my royal dog. You can sit at my feet, licking up the scraps I throw to you, and cast the spells I want when I want them.


    I shrug, Sounds fine. After all, Im very confident in my magic.


    The Queens smile grows as her eyes gleam. Im counting on it. Itll serve me well as I conquer this world and make it my own. Shall we begin?


    Ladies first. I smile.


    Then excuse me if I wont be polite! As she says this, she pulls her sword and swings it at me.


    At the same time, there is a glow shockwave that shoots from her body. It doesnt appear to be dangerous, just some kind of supplementary skill, so I ignore the shockwave and move to strike the sword. As ites down, I go to meet it with my hand. I use a spell that will cause the sword to turn to dust the second it strikes my hand.


    The sword strikes my hand, and then keeps going. Pain shoots through my arm. I leap back as the remaining strike barely misses me and strikes the ground with a thunderous roar. I look down at my hand in shock. A long brutal gash has formed, blood leaking out, and it throbs in pain. If it wasnt for the stats I had modified to make myself generally slightly OPd, Id have died already.


    Whats a matter mage? The Goblin Queenughed. Things not going ording to n?


    What have you done? I ask nervously.


    She pulls her hair back and gives anotherugh as she shakes my blood off her sword. I have an anti-mage skill. Prevents you from casting magic for the duration of our battle. For a man confident in his magic, you could say I am your worst enemy.


    The blood drains from my face. It didnt matter what spell I could create now because I couldnt cast them. So even if I created an anti-magic immunity spell, unless I could cast it the first time, then I would never be able to use it. Now, my stats are only strong. After Kida, I had scaled them back a bit so that I didnt overdo it. I also cant make my magic armor and weapon appear either!


    While the magic I had cast in the past would make sure I didnt die from this match, no matter what, that didnt speak to being temporarily knocked unconscious. Should that happen, then Id be stuck as the Goblin Queens new dog. The first time since I had been to this world I feel a bit worried.

 Book 2: Chapter 19

    Book 2: Chapter 19


    This is a world without any kind of video game mechanics. After my battle with Kida I found I was having some issue regting my battle prowess, so I used magic to create a status menu, and adjusted them using numbers. However, I didnt want to be too powerful and identally kill someone or something, so using Kida as a base, I set my status a bit superior to her, thinking she likely represented one of the more powerful adventurers in this world.


    Well, even if I dide across someone more powerful, I could always just use magic to make the difference, either by adjusting my stats or casting devastating spells. At least, that was my reasoning. However, the Goblin Queen seemed to cast a spell that absolutely subverted my expectation. I can no longer cast any more spells.


    Unfortunately, my so-called status menu, not being a natural part of this world, could only be summoned and altered by magic. Once altered, it was a permanent change, but the altering itself still took casting a spell. A few moments ago I could have cranked my status as high as I wanted. Now, I''m just stuck with what I entered this battle with.


    Of course, I had thought about the possibility of losing magic, which is why I have immunities to most status misalignments, a status that rivals any S-ss adventurer, and phoenix-like skills that make death impossible, but moments prior I just bet the Goblin Queen Id win the dual. For all intents and purposes, I could still be knocked temporarily unconscious and loose.


    Then just betray her afterwards and use the magic then? Its not like I''m honor-bound or anything, however, I have the distinct feeling that when I wake up upon loosing Id be bound by a ve cor or something that would prevent me from casting any spell except the ones approved by the Goblin Queen. If I lost this match, it could be very possible that I would spend the rest of my life as a Goblin Queens dog.


    Suffice it to say, my concern in this event is logical and sensical, and not at all the results of mistakes or bad writing from a certain author. What? Dont like the fourth wall break? Well, it is my story, who am I going to me, myself? Hah!


    The point being, I only have the status I set prior to entering this battle and the skills I had deemed to add. Even my armor and sword were always summoned with magic, and I never actually created a sword with a solid form. They were more akin to the bound weapons spell in Skyrim, powerful, magical, and also temporary constructions of magic I cant cast now.


    It isnt apletely desperate situation. I did add skills like swordsmanship and dodge. However, even having the skills doesnt mean Ive ever been in a battle where I had to put my life on the line. I immediately leap to the side as soon as the battle begins and swipe a sword from a nearby general. Unlike my opponent, my status still dominates her underlings.


    A goblin is busy being balls deep inside one of the sex dolls when I race over and rip the sword away, cutting off his head before he can react. Like a chicken, he keeps going a few seconds afterward. His headless body continues thrusting into a doll giving full anal for a few strokes before finally falling to the side. Yuck the stuff of nightmares.


    Speaking of being fucked in the ass, the Goblin Queens cruel smile widens as she waits for me to acquire a weapon. It almost feels like shes taunting me.


    Let us see your resolve, mage! The Queen shouts.


    As she speaks, her body blurs and she stabs at me seven times with her sword. I am barely able to deflect. It is only a single strike, but it seemed to simultaneously attack seven spots at once. It is definitely a cheat skill. It is a testament to my own high status and skills that I are able to block it. Suffice it to say, I am at theplete mercy to my skills, having no actual personal experience in a real fight.


    As I leap back to create some room between me and the Queen, she looks down on me with a considering look. Im impressed. You are more than just a couple of spells.


    And youre more than just a pretty face! As I said that, I take the initiative to attack in the next round.


    The Goblin Queen lets out augh as she deflects my attack, my swords sparking with each exchange, little shockwaves being generated between my two weapons.


    Im aware of my beauty. The Goblin Queen chuckles when I leap back to give myself room once again. My mother was so jealous of my beauty that she actually tried to kill me. She tossed her own baby daughter away, and left her to die!


    Do you expect my sympathy? I snarl, my sword striking again.


    She is tough, and since one of my hands is cut I am attacking one-handed. That hand is quickly growing numb after only a couple of exchanges. Her status isnt too far from mine. If there is a gap at all, it isnt steep enough that I can simply overpower an experienced warrior like her with pure brute force.


    Not at all! Warrior. The Goblin Queen readies her stance. Ive merely found in you a worthy opponent. I thought some introduction is in order.


    You can know my name as you deep throat my cock! I snap.


    I was tossed aside as an infant! The Goblin Queen continues while ignoring my provocation. And I rose to be the Queen of all goblins.


    Good for you...


    My name is Shivra, the Goblin Queen, and I will be your new master, warrior.


    shit.

 Book 2: Chapter 20

    Book 2: Chapter 20


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Those slobbery sounds are the sounds of Shivra, the so-called Goblin Queen, on her knees, drooling all over my dick. She is quite the messy BJ-er. She doesnt seem to be able to keep the saliva in her mouth as she licks and gobbles up and down my mass.


    She also appears to be a mouth breather, and frequently opens her mouth, gasping for air and blowing hot breath over my dick as she breathes it in. Innumerable strands of saliva run from her mouth to my cock, and it is dripping down her chin as she gives heavy gasping breaths. A little pressure on her hair, which I have in two painful grips, and she is back down on my cock.


    Meanwhile, most of the goblins had finished making use of the sex dolls, and are now circled around the pair of us, watching silently as their feared Queen works her hardest to pleasure my member.


    Ah, how did I end up in this situation? Does anyone really care? Wouldn''t you rather just watch the sex scene? Ah, fine. It was touch and go for a bit there, but as I exchanged blows back and forth, she started to seem a bit more desperate for her sword to reach me.


    While I admit you are quite powerful, I can see you growing tired. Shivra snorted. Perhaps we should end this in the next blow?


    Iugh at her feeble attempts to stop things now. Ah, why the rush? I enjoy watching you sweat. Ill enjoy it more once I defeat you.


    She let out a scream and attacked with a furious series of swings. However, I had grown used to this battle and her style by now, and as I wasnt interested in her so-called do-or-die I just kept my distance and blocked only the most deadly of swings.


    Damn you, you coward! Shivra screamed. Stop dodging!


    As Iughed while jumping backward, the moment I suspected wasing came. Whatever skill was locking my casting was lifted. It only had a set time, which seemed to be about ten minutes. Immediately, I created a fireball and tossed it at her. A look of fear exploded on her face as she dodged it. Another shockwave exploded from her body.


    Shit, another one! I moved to cast another fireball, but nothing formed.


    Shivra finally let out augh of triumph. Hah! I was worried youd have something up your sleeve, but it seems that I will be the victor. There is no use continuing to try.


    I let out a sigh with a sh of fear in my eyes. Very well we shall end this now.


    Shivras eyes brighten, and the pair of us race towards each other. Of course, I had cast an anti-magic magic the second my casting returned, so it was only for show. I only pretended I couldnt make thatst fireball.


    While she was busy gloating, I brought up my status menu and was rapidly increasing my status. I quadrupled them, and so by the time the pair of us raced at each other, her measly abilities were that of a child throwing a tantrum.


    A swing of my de that moved faster than she could see. I swung it in every direction and a momentter the pair of us were on the opposite sides, facing away from each other. My weapon was shivering from the raw power, however, there was not a single drop of blood on it.


    I turned around to look at Shivra. She started to turn back to me with a confused look, but a secondter there was an explosion. A loud tearing sound could be heard and every seam of her clothing and armor simultaneous ripped, bursting off her body before being instantly taken by the wind. Although her body had various mud sshes and a couple of cuts from my de, it still was wless and beautiful, a light green body with D sized breasts and well-toned muscles. I found myself feasting on the naked visage of the Goblin Queenid bare. Her green colored pussy was topped with a tidy ck patch that showed she liked to groom, and I was curious if her insides were slightly pinker. She did seem to have red blood, after all.


    You think youve won? The Goblin Queen roared, gripping the sword in her hand. Ill kill you for this!


    She immediately took another run at me, ignoring her nudity. To a normal human, her body blurred and it looked like she appeared in front of me in mere seconds, but to me she seemed impossibly slow. I didnt even bother to move. A single swipe of my sword and hers was knocked from her hand. The sword went spiraling off somewhere, as Shivra found herselfpletely naked in front of me now without even a weapon. She was staring at me with wide-eyed shock, her hand still grasping a weapon that wasnt there.


    I think Ill take my reward now!


    I grab two fists full of her hair and force her to the ground in front of me. At first, she tries to resist, but with my strength stats already four times greater than hers, its more like pushing down an ordinary child. She doesnt resist as I jam my cock down her throat, and it only takes a moment before she is excitedly servicing me in front of her entire army.

 Book 2: Chapter 21

    Book 2: Chapter 21


    Perhaps excited isnt the right word. More like enthusiastically. She was giving me hateful looks the entire time, but as she did it, she also gave it her all. Despite her poor ability to swallow and suck, she had decent control. I didnt feel the least bit of teeth that I might get from an inexperienced girl. The Goblin Queen made sure to do the job right, and while she was sloppy, she made sure that I only felt her lips, tongue, and the inside of her throat. It wasnt long standing there before I let myself go and started blowing gobs of white seed down her throat.


    The seed quickly bursts out of her mouth and starts running down her chin and chest. She is just as sloppy at swallowing seed as she is at swallowing spit. Well, that is what I thought, but as more and more of it sshes out of her mouth, I realize she isnt swallowing it at all. She is just holding it in the back of her throat.


    I finish and pull my cock out, and she looks up at me with an open mouth. Pools of white stuff filled all the way up to her lips. It overflows from her mouth and runs down her chin and onto her chest as well. She is running her hands over her chest, rubbing all the seed into her skin. A momentter she spits the seed out into her hand, and before I can frown, she suddenly smears it across her face.


    She rubs the white, hot seed into her body like its lotion as I watch her curiously. After a moment, most of it has dried or rubbed into her skin, and from her forehead, to her navel, shes covered in crusty seed.


    As she notices me watching, she responds. It is customary in our culture to wear the evidence of our actions. We bathe in the blood of our conquests, and shower in the shame of our defeats.


    Ah, well, there is more where that came from. Bend over.


    Have you not shamed me enough? Shivra snaps hatefully.


    Shame has nothing to do with it? I shrug. Im just taking what I want.


    As I speak, I shove her forward, putting her down on her hands and knees. She doesnt resist as I grab the back of her hair and pull painfully while positioning her buttocks, so her pussy is waging in front of me. Shes a bit wet, so I know this is exciting her even if she wont admit it. She might be a bit of an exhibitionist after all.


    So then you want to deflower this queen in front of all her men?


    Hah? Who said I was nning on raping your pussy?


    Without another word, my cock still lubricated up with her spit dives savagely into her asshole. She lets out an agonizing scream. She tries to bring her head down and buck her back, but I grip and pull her hair savagely to the point it almost feels like it will rip from her scalp. I keep her head up so she has no choice but to scream towards her awestruck goblin army as I shove my mass into her tight asshole.


    It takes some work too. Her ass, even spread as she was, is very tight, and as soon as I prate her, she clinches down hard. By the time I force my way in, painfully pulling on her hair as leverage, some blood is spilling out from tearing. Well, I am pretty big these days, so it wasnt like itd just slide right in carefully.


    You bastard! She cries out as spit flew from her face as she tries to look back and give me a hateful re.


    Of course, with her hair in my grip, I control her head and force her to look down at the dirt as I start to thrust into her without any care. She should be happy she gave such a slobbery blowjob, as it made it far more enjoyable to thrust into her with the extra lube.


    The backdoor canal was tight and warm and intensely pleasurable, and I gained a great deal of enjoyment watching her green booty bounce in front of me. I started pping it over and over again. The bruised ass starts to turn a yellow color, and I could see a yellow hand print on her green ass.


    However, I wasnt aplete monster. I had my fun viting the Goblin Queens ass, but at the end of the day, I still nned to put her in my harem. Thus, as I went, I used a little magic. I strengthened her asshole to be able to tolerate my abuse a little more, healing the damage. I didnt make the hole less tight. Rather, I just made the skin more resilient to my abuse.


    Second, I took the pleasure receptors triggered by her being pounded in the ass and amplified them a bit. Basically, I made her ass release some endorphins while it was being pounded. Like with Grimhilde and her lust for semen, I made being prated in the ass mildly addictive. Soon, Shivra is showing a disgusting face to all of her soldiers.


    Dont look at me! She barely got out between gulps of saliva she couldnt swallow.


    Shes panting like a dog. Her tongue is sticking out perpetually, her eyes are unfocused, and her hair is a mess. She wears a look of pure unadulterated pleasure. As her own worst enemy pounds her in the ass, I pull her hair and reveal her face to her army: a horny, lustful, ecstatic face that begged for more and more, never having enough of my cock. She wears an ahegao face without reserve. The shame buried itself in her. She never would have guessed shed fall so far in all their eyes in mere minutes. She has be nothing but an anal slut, and the worst part, she didnt even care. She just wants my dick in her ass. She wants to feel my seed fill her butt up. She wants it all.


    <NSFW Image Here>


    I happily oblige, and a momentter thick gobs of semen shot deep into her colon until even that was full, and it exploded all over her ass.


    Ah, AH, AH, its filling me up! AAAAhhhhhh! she cries out to no one as the dirty look on her face is revealed to everyone watching.


    I finally let go of her hair and she copses to the ground, aplete mess from her once former glory, semen leaking out of her butthole and dry stuff all over her face. Shey in a dirty puddle of various juices, a fallen queen.

 Book 2: Chapter 22

    Book 2: Chapter 22


    See, things worked out for the best. I pat Jasmines head and Ariels behind.


    Jasmine seems like she wants the same treatment as Ariel, but I ignore it and she doesnt press her desire for physical contact.


    Shivra is kneeling on the ground. She is covered by baggy clothing now but is still filthy and smells of sex and dirt. Her hands are tied behind her and her eyes are down on the ground.


    I sent Elysa to inform the vigers that the army has been defeated, but theyll want answers, hero-san.


    I shrug. Just tell them the truth, I challenged their Queen to a battle and defeated her, so her army was subdued.


    Each of the girls had odd looks on their faces in response to the word defeated. They had to some extent seen the treatment I had given the Goblin Queen as clearly as all of her army. For most of the girls, this isnt particrly surprising, although Bell is thinking that she had gotten off easily while Chris seems concerned about what Id do to her one day. Jasmine only seems eager, and I am a little-annoyed none of the other girls blocked her sight during the RC-18 stuff. Thats a crime to expose kids to those kinds of sights, you know!


    I wish I was defeated the murmur came from Ariel who threw me a seductive look.


    I slid my hand up her dress to find her not wearing any underwear. My fingers immediately slip into her wet and waiting cunt. She lets out a little squeal of delight as I start petting.


    Ive already conquered you, bitch.


    Mm She gives me a loving smile as I finger bang her in front of the other woman.


    None of them even seem to respond to it at this point.


    My love, what do you n to do with this goblin? Grimhilde asked.


    Ah, well, I figured shes a spoil of war. If I return her, she might cause trouble, so Ill just move her to the mansion and keep her on a short leash.


    Although that is an expression, the girls are looking at me like I might literally cor her and put her on a leash. Well, its not like that is necessarily a bad idea. However, I could control her enough by holding her hair, so a leash seems like overkill.


    You wont cause trouble anymore? Aura asks this question directed straight at Shivra.


    Shivra doesnt respond, and the harem all give each other worried looks.


    She asked you a question. I backhand Shivra across the face, causing her to fall to her side, dirtying herself even more.


    Have you not shamed me enough! She yells back.


    What would you have done if you had won? Would you not have ughtered everyone in the vige? Your army merely raped a bunch of sex toys, but I saw the shape of them once they were done. Not even one was left undamaged. Are you saying you wouldnt have let your army do the same to Riuns women? To my girls The expression on my face must have been quite scary when I spoke of my harem, because she was shrinking back while her face turned slightly yellow in an expression I realize is blushing. Why did you even attack humans in the first ce?


    I did so as a request of the Demonlord! The Goblin Queen states in defense. I made an agreement with her that if I moved on the human world, wed form an alliance and goblins would finally gain thend we deserve.


    I frown and turn over to Grimhilde with a raised eyebrow. Hey, Demonlord, whats she talking about.


    Grimhilde raises her hands. Hey, dont look at me! It wasnt my orders! It must have been one of my sisters!


    Huh? Sisters?


    This time Grimhilde tilted her head before shaking it and sighing. I forgot you didnte from this world. You didnt even realize I was the Demonlord when you attacked my castle. Im simply one of seven Demonlords. We each rule our own demon country. My country is Nana. Our country shares the greatest amount of border with the human countries, therefore, we tend to be the main country to interact with humans. For my information, there are three human countries that border the demon world, Aura and Ariels country is only one of them.


    So, this Demonlord is from one of the other countries that touch the human world?


    Maybe Grimhilde frowns as she thinks. The only other country that touches the human world is Mut, and my sister there would have to put great risk on herself should we start a war between humans and demons. It may very well be one of my sisters from the inner countries. Certainly not Hito maybe Itsu


    Why would they want to start a fight?


    Grimhilde puts on a wry smile. Profit of course. Any war would ravage my own country, but they get to rake in all the boons of war. Prestige, ves, treasure they risk nothing and gain everything, while my country is ground to dust in the middle! Humans tend not to know the difference between a demon and a monster. If an army of monsters attacked, they would likely me the demon world and counterattack my country. While we struggle to survive, my generous sisters will swoop in to save us and stand up for demon kind, racking in the rewards in the process. This Shivra was likely merely a pawn in their ploy.


    Shivra twitched at the insults, but otherwise remained impassive. She isnt broken like the bandit girls. Quite the opposite, in fact. She seems extremely defiant. A single encounter might not be enough to break her bad attitude.


    Well, these things arent really my concern. Weve prevented this so-called war, so lets head back to the mansion and clean up. Who wants to bath me?


    Except for Shivra, Bell, and Chris every other girl excitedly volunteered.

 Book 2: Chapter 23

    Book 2: Chapter 23


    As the purist and most untainted of the group, it is of course Chris whom I selected. She let out a surprised little eh sound while all the other girls gave me disappointed looks. Of course, the bath could include all the girls, but I didnt want the girls to lose their individual personalities. If I dealt with a few at a time, I could engage them one on one and enrich my rtionship with them. However, as soon as I turn things into a dogpile, every girl suddenly just bes one of a bunch of penis holders and every girl looks exactly the same.


    Why me? Chris looks like she is about to cry as I point at her.


    Well, isnt that obvious? As a former man, its most appropriate that you take care of me in the bath!


    Work hard, sister! Jasmine pats her on the pack while biting back her own jealousy.


    She seems like a caring sister, so I reward her with another pat on the head, dodging as her hand tries to identally grab my crotch.


    So, this is how I end up in a giant hot spring style hot tubplete with a light waterfall, nts and flowers giving a tropical outdoor feel, and a starlight night ceiling created with magic. It is certainly the finest hot tub / hot spring I could imagine, with easily enough room for a hundred girls if I so desired it.


    However, right now there is just one. She is naked and crouched on the ledge behind me. She had a washcloth and his scrubbing my back. Well, I wasnt born in the east, so the idea of scrubbing first on a hard, ufortable bench and then getting into the warm tub wasnt my style. I used magic to remove any dirt particles and then dived right in, leaving Chris to scrub my body as I sat in the pool.


    She is desperately trying to prevent body parts from being exposed as she scrubs me, which is silly because I''m not even looking in her direction. Well, I decided that Chris is going to be my official bather from now on, and I''m going to steadily build her to cleaning with her chest. She didnt have much of one, but when shes so innocent and pure, I cant help but get enjoyment over a steady corruption.


    The second reason Chris became my choice is, of course, the tale swinging anxiously behind her and those two cat ears. Grimhildes demon horns were just horns, and she felt no sexual gratification from having them touched. However, I intend to thoroughly wash Chris once shes done with me, which will also be fun. Getting to wash her cat tail while she twists and blushes makes me hard just thinking about it. Well, it would, but circumstances made that unnecessary.


    A momentter, a door opens and a naked, green, person walks into the bath. They are quite dirty themselves, to the point where they had just as much grey and brown as green skin. There was dried blood from various cuts and sshed of dirt and mud everywhere. She still hadnt even washed her face, which was covered in dried spooge and spit.


    The girls said I smelled and had to bath immediately, even if the warrior who bested me was here. She said ufortably.


    Although, she looked ufortable, it didnt seem to be from being naked. She unashamedly stood, showing off her ck fur patch and pleasant green boobs that ended with dark green, nearly ck nipples.


    I wave my hand nonchntly, and the dirt on her is obliterated. She still doesnt look fresh or clean, but for all intents and purposes, she would dirty the bathwater with anything but her own natural scene. That scent waspletely human. She had a heavy, earthy aroma as a goblin. It was clear the goblins had a low sense of hygiene and produced a strong natural musk. It wasnt disgusting though.


    She looks wonderingly at her arms where all the blood and cuts healed instantly. You are truly much more powerful than I had predicted.


    I give a shrug. I am what I am. If you have the strength, you might as well use it to get what you want. Get in.


    Remarkably, she responded to the order, getting into the bathtub. She made no attempts to clean herself, she seemed to have no desire to take care of these kinds of duties.


    Do you shave down there, then?


    The question made Shivra go rigid, and she responded stiffly. That is I was told that a woman who shaved gained power over men, so I took every advantage offered to me.


    I let out augh and she furrowed her brow as she gave me a re until I finally shook my hand. Im sorry, Im sorry. It does have power over a man, but only in the sense that it arouses his sexual desires. Then again, there are men who like hairy and natural too.


    After a moment, she calmed down and nodded, then stiffened again. I suppose then, you have your desires? You n to shame me again in this tub, warrior.


    Ah, what? I already got that covered. I bring my hand up and a head bursts forth from the water.


    Is something the matter, Hero, Im still good! Ariel gives me a glowing smile, only put off a little by slightly puffy lips from giving all shes got under water.


    No, you may continue I shove her head back under water without a second thought.


    I had removed her need to breath using a magic spell, so she was free to work as long as possible. She had actually snuck into the bathtub before I got there, but after having trouble with the so-called breathing thing, it was her idea to have me remove that need. To her credit, Ariel is quite skilled under the sea, as it were.


    Chris, meanwhile, had a front-row view as she washed my back, right over my shoulder was Ariel going to town on my massive cock. She has her head lowered and a blush for that very reason.


    Shivra gave a sigh that sounded partially in relief with just a tinge of regret. Then, I wont be needed for that kind of thing.


    I give augh. You say that like Id ever leave you off that easily.


    She shrinks back slightly as a dark smile forms on my lips.

 Book 2: Chapter 24

    Book 2: Chapter 24


    Why does this feel so good! Shivra cries out.


    After Ariel finishes up her blowjob, swallowing everything down like the good girl she is, the pair of us work on cleaning Chris and Shivra. Both girls are quite resistant, although in entirely different ways. It is a sort of gap between the two women that makes a lot of this so fun.


    Chris is the shy type, so she desperately tries to cover her body, crouching into a protective ball to hide her parts from my hands as I rub them all over her body. She wears a blush the entire time. Shivras defense mechanism is more passive defiance. Shed give me a dark re, and when I want her to move a leg or the like, she will dig in her heels and refuse to move.


    It is this way that I discover her ticklish spot is on her inner thigh. While she doesnt smile, she does twist and move every time I touch them. She even kicks out with enough force that had I not left my status as quadruple her own I might have found myself flying out of the tub. As is, I force the girls to bath like obstinate children, cleaning every crack and nook thoroughly. Both girls are shining by the time I and my partner in crime are finished. Although, the two of us seem to go a little too far by the end.


    Ariel drags Chris out of the water. She spreads her legs and forces her open in front of me with Ariels heels wrapped around Chriss legs. The much smaller Chris couldnt fight back. Ariel has be very focused on cleaning Chriss insides. That is to say, she is rapidly flicking her fingers over her clit. Chris ispletely red, sexual feelings she is unused to shooting through her body.


    Ah, ah, ah it feels weird. Stop Ariel, please stop! She is crying out, but Ariel already has it in her mind to finish the job.


    Meanwhile, I bent Shivra over the pool. I am simply making sure she was clean. So, a couple of fingers slipped into her tight butthole, so what? And, well, naturally, my dick follows.


    Chris is spread open in front of me being fingered and forced to expose herself to me, and Shivras green ass is warm and tight right in front of me. No one could expect me to restrain myself, right? So, I start plowing Shivra in the ass, while enjoying the show of Chris being fingered.


    Does fucking your ass feel good? I ask as I p it.


    Yes damn you why? I love it. Take my ass! Take it. Shivra shouts in a growl.


    Hmm I wonder if I can get you to squirt by fucking your ass. I wonder out loud.


    Eh, squirting? Thats something only guys can do, right? Chris said through gritted teeth, clearly trying to use anything as a distraction.


    Ah, I suppose guys squirt cum I say casually like my hips arent thrusting into a girls behind with enough force to make a pping sound after each thrust. But if you get a girl built up enough, it wont just leak out, but shoot out with force.


    Ah, how embarrassing Chris turns her head.


    Oo! Ariel suddenly lets out an exmation as her eyes brightened. Race you?


    Eh? I ask.


    Ill make Chris squirt with my hands before you make Shivra squirt with anal!


    Hey!


    What?


    Youre on!


    As the two girls at the source of the bet yell out a protest, I agree and start to pick up the pace. The pair of us vite our victims with extreme prejudice.


    Of course, the victor would always be me. Its not like I dont haveplete control of a woman from the beginning. I shove the Goblin Queen up so that she is spread eagle in front of Ariel and Chris her ass hanging over the pool edge while I''m still pounding into her ass, sshing water with each thrust.


    A momentter she lets out ecstatic screams, and liquid like a fountain bursts out of her, shooting across the wet floor, some of it shooting past Chris and Ariels toes andnding between their outstretched legs. Shivra looks down inplete shock as wave after wave clenches her stomach and causes liquid to shoot out like a rocket.


    It was only a few secondster when Chris erupts too, her juices shooting to the point where it almost hits Shivra. Yikes that was close, Ariel is quite skilled at satisfying women. I need to stop making bets where the oue has such a tight margin. Although, it is just Ariel and I didnt set any price, so even if you lost it would have been fine. On that note, Ariel shows no disappointment in loosing as sheughs and throws her arms around Chris whos desperately trying to cover herself as she shakes from orgasms and leaks out in front of an audience, tears falling down her cheeks.


    Ariels punishment is to be made to squirt as well. When she goes off, even though the other girls are on the floor gasping for breath quite a distance away, they end up getting covered in Ariels lust. All four of us must get back in the bath to clean up the mess afterwards.

 Book 2: Chapter 25

    Book 2: Chapter 25


    You saved my life. Kida is giving me a heartfelt look. You saved everyones lives. Im not sure I should call you rookie any longer.


    After my bath (2nd), I had emerged and dressed only to find Kida on her way to get something to eat in the dining room. She had finally woken up, and thedies had graciously exined to her what had happened while she was passed out in one of my spare bedrooms.


    Well, she got a story like what the rest of the vigers were told. I challenged the Goblin Queen, beat her inbat, and the army was ordered to retreat while I held the Queen as coteral.


    Well, thats not exactly the whole story. I muse, taking Kida to my basement.


    Her mouth falls open at the sight. My basement has been erged by a couple of kilometers and consists of a massivework of rooms, corridors, mess halls, and so forth.


    I didnt realize the owner of this mansion had built such a fortress under here. She says wonderingly.


    Well, they hadnt, but I needed some ce to put my new army. With the goblin army having abandoned their homes to invade, monsters would have moved in. Marching back and reiming their homes would have resulted in significant loss of life. I am, for all intents and purposes, their ruler now, so I decided to make a ce for them.


    I provide them everyfort, including an artificial outdoor area for them to train in and get sun. I exaggerated to Shivra when I told her that my sex dolls were destroyed. Rather, I ended up repurposing them. They are the maids, cooks, and entertainment for my army.


    It isnt all that bad. The goblins are higher order monster whenpared to most, so they are about on the same level as Shivra. They are crass, slovenly, and rude, but I took a bunch of the most promising ones, promoted them, downloaded some military etiquette into their minds, and they are now putting the rest of the army into a structured order. Orderly outfits, orderly beds, they are expected to adhere to a certain level of discipline. No more broken sex dolls.


    I told them if they broke another sex doll that Id take all the sex dolls away, and they were quite determined to follow the rules after that. With regards to the women and children left behind, there are none. The time from child to adult is only 2 weeks, so all the children already grew up on the way here. As for women, that was a more interesting story.


    For goblins, women only have a 1 in a thousand chance of being born. Therefore Shivras mom discarded her rather hypocritically. Some Goblins saw Goblin women as a bad omen or inferior species. She was saved because certain goblins believed that goblin-goblin babies known as purebreds like Shivra are physically more powerful. I dont know if this is true, but it seems that way if Shivra is any indication.


    Will this be alright? Kida asks nervously watching a group of goblins march by.


    They are incentivized to stay nice. With my girls not capable of having babies, they wont grow out of control either, so I think its safe.


    Um rookie Kida suddenly speaks nervously. What is your intention, after all with this army and such?


    I wonder


    Rookie!


    Ah, I get it. So youre worried Im going to start my own country and take over the world or something?


    Riun is a border city. We technically have no official country of our own, even though Nidia supports us. This city and ones like it sit as trading posts for coboration between the demons, humans, and demi-humans. Thats why were so diverse. However, if a war broke out, we are the first victims. This goblin fiasco shows that. Most people who live in this no-mansnd believe that name is inefficient, because this is closer to an everyonesnd. We believe in a country where all species can get along.


    Youve epted beastmen, demons, and even goblins into your home. Youre strong stronger than I ever imagined. Youd have the power to do things the way you wanted. A country where every person is equal. I never thought Id ever see the day.


    Are you suggesting I conquer all the nearby cities and start my own country?


    Kida shrugs at that. Im suggesting you think about it.


    I nod but decide to change the subject for the moment. What about you? What now?


    Ah, well, Ill be heading back to the Adventurers guild to put in my official reports on what happened. I may leave out some things. She said as she looks around the goblin underground base. After that I well can I make a selfish request?


    What is that? I ask.


    Do you have a spare room here?


    Huh? Do you want to move here? Dont you have a ce?


    She smiles wryly, Ah, well, when I went to pee after waking up, some white stuff came out


    Ah I didnt clean up well enough that time, well I''m not going to suck her clean like the pervert Bell did, so


    I dont mind. She holds out her hand as I wear a worried frown. Youve taken and given equally. And I wont be a burden! I can even pay rent! I just want to be closer to you. I know you keep many women in your life. I just dont want to be left behind.


    Iugh. Well, yeah, I guess youll still work as a guild master, right? You dont need to pay rent or anything. I can get you a room no problem.


    Thank you, rookie! She suddenly throws her arms around me.


    Her giant boobs end up smothering my face, and she squeezes tightly enough I might have lost some vitality if it wasnt so enormously high to begin with. Then, she pulls away and starts to blush. Quick tempered but quite modest as usual.


    I suppose the other girls will need hobbies or jobs too. I dont want them to grow toozy or fat. Everything has been such a whirlwind that nothing has been nned out. What about Bell?


    Ah, well, to be honest, Ive forgiven Bell, but she was never a good fit for the Adventuring guild. Kida admitted. Im sure youll find something that fits her eventually though.


    I give a nod. Very well. You better get going. Dont want to end up getting into trouble.


    Kida gives a nod and fist pump. Yes! And then Ill being back. Perhaps tonight, we can enjoy ourselves while Im awake?


    I dont answer, but I give her a wink as I follow her to the mansion entrance. However, when she opens the front door to leave, I see an elf woman standing there wearing a snobbish frown.


    Huh? Who are you guys? What are you doing here, and why are you in MY mansion!

 Book 2: Chapter 26

    Book 2: Chapter 26


    Ah, who are you?


    Amoner like you doesnt even recognize my greatness? Well, perhaps you are a bit a durd? I am the noble Tiana Rhysemen.


    Daughter? What is the hold up? Is the help going to bring in the bags or not? Another haughty voice spoke from behind her.


    This help is uncouth, father, perhaps we shouldnt have depended on your brother to leave behind help. We really should fire them and buy ves with a proper pedigree.


    I was staring at her, confused, trying to remember what was familiar about her name other than the trademarked reference when I realized that Rhysemen was the name of the former owner of this mansion. Kida gave me an apologetic look as she left squeezing out the side while Tiana impatiently tapped her foot.


    Meanwhile, I scrounged up the memory taken from that busted ghost. I recalled something about him writing a letter to his rtives. So, this was the daughter that he was trying to lure as his next victim, and the brother he nned to possess. She was unaware, but her mother was also a victim of this uncle.


    There was a sudden tap on my shoulder and I look over in surprise. Cindy is standing there, I lean over, and she whispers in my ear.


    Let them stay, please.


    Eh?


    Her face was still emotionless, but she still looked up at me with a look that seemed to beg. Now that I thought about it, her mothers spirit may be a part of Cindy as well. I give a sigh. Kicking them to the curb now was a little well, I still wanted to clear up any misunderstandings.


    Actually, I finally answer her as her look grew darker and darker. Im the owner. I bought this ce fair and square after it sat vacant for months.


    Thats impossible! the man barkeding up next to his daughter, We inherited this mansion from my deceased brother. Your city sold this mansion in error. You shall vacate the premises immediately.


    I eyed the pair of them. The father did not have elf ears at all. He wore typically fine noble attire. He had a beard and mustache which was only starting to grey, and while Im not a good judge, for his age he might be considered handsome. His daughter, if she lowered her nose for a second, looked like a typical beautiful Ojou-sama. She had long blond hair, bright blue eyes, a very fancy dress, and pure white skin. Her boobs were Cs, an average for the real world but below average whenparing my harem. However, they didnt look too modest because she was very skinny. She didnt have a nice curvy body like most of the girls I knew. Instead, delicate would be the word, like she might break.


    So, your mother was the elf then?


    She immediately covered her ears and gave me an angry re while her father harrumphed and stuck out his chest. What of it? I loved my wife until the day she left us. Many despised interspecies rtionships. Thats why we moved out to the bordends. If you take issue with elves, sir, then


    Not at all! I shake my hands, In fact, there is a pair of catgirls living here now!


    I defended myself while feeling slightly better about them. A half-elf noble and her loyal father, they may be snobbish, but they didnt seem to bepletely awful people. They likely been through a lot.


    Well, your catgirls will just have to leave with the rest of you. Well put all of you up in a hotel for one week so that you can find a new ce. You can use that time to get the city to refund you your mansion costs.


    Huh? But I already live here though? So, shouldnt you go to the city and see if your supposed will has any merit?


    I suspected he didnt. The necromancers n was to keep the ce vacant until his brother showed up and then once he had his body reim the home afterward.


    You the pair of them were sputtering angrily, Were nobles. How dare amoner like you think your mild inconvenience takes precedence over ours!


    Well, its not like nobles dont live here?


    You couldnt possibly be a noble. The scorn on Tianas voice raises my hackles a little bit.


    Me? No. But I cater to a lot of known people.


    Hello! Ariel showed up just in time to rescue me. I am Princess Ariel!


    As she spoke, she gave an incredibly graceful courtesy that showed an elegance Id never seen on the sex-crazed bitch before.


    Tianas eyes seemed to brighten a bit, but her fathers narrowed cautiously as he spoke. You say nobles stay here?


    Yes, in fact, were about to have dinner, so why dont youe in and well work out some agreement. In the meantime, you can make use of our maid staff.


    We should take a bath together! Ariel announced holding Tianas arm.


    Tiana smiles as well and looks up at her father. Oh, yes, father, please. Weve been traveling for a week straight and I feel filthy.


    He was still cautious, but he started to nod slowly and Ariel grabbed Tianas hand, pulling her into the house. It seemed like while Tiana lifted her nose at me, she was far more pleasant when it came to a princess.


    Ah, Ariel. I grab her arm and whisper into her ear before she leaves the room. Um you already had a bath. Perhaps your mother should escort her?


    Ariels eyes furrowed. I can take her, baths are fun!


    Yeah thats what Im afraid of.


    Hero, Im capable of restraint.

 Book 2: Chapter 27

    Book 2: Chapter 27


    I''m saved as Aura and Grimhilde suddenly appear. They had been sitting back in the other room listening to the development here. Each girl grabs one of Ariels arms.


    Well handle it.


    The old mans eyes widen when he sees the horns on Grimhilde, but he otherwise remains silent as they take his daughter and a confused-looking Ariel away to the bath. One disaster is averted, at the very least.


    I end up sitting ufortably in front of the noble while being served tea by Daisy and Sylvia. The old mans lips tighten when he sees the crass pouring techniques of Daisy and how she handles her tea. Well, its not like I even knew what aristocracy of this world considered etiquette or not. Even if I loaded them up with the etiquette of my world, it would be as strange as the etiquette of any foreign country, perhaps more so.


    Still, from that standpoint, even I can tell the girls are unrefined. Sylvia snorts up a logy to spit on the floor, but then swallows when I give her a re. Meanwhile, Daisy walks with her legs apart slightly, likely choosing to saddle walk to relieve some difort from the rough anal I gave her the previous night under Cindys trap.


    I give the old man a sympathetic look. I just hired them.


    Then they should be fired. The man sniffs, Ive seen more refined movements from my horse.


    Daisy takes a step forward as if she ns to hit the old man in the face, but I cast a spell that stops her cold. It isnt anything malicious. Just a quick refresher of the things I had done to her ass under the spell. To be honest, those things are rather vani. Id probably do more creative things than that if I werent under a spell.


    Fortunately, the old man doesnt see any of this, as they are behind him at the time. It seeds in controlling their behavior, so I am fine with it.


    I prefer to train my staff from the beginning. Rather than find one stuck in their ways, I find it more satisfying to mold someone untrained to my tastes. You exin my philosophy on women as much as on staff.


    Hm. I suppose so. He looks like he wants to say more but doesnt, leading back to an ufortable silence.


    So, you see I start to exin, Eh, actually, I dont believe I caught your name, Mr. Rhysemen?


    Mr. Rhysemen shall suffice. The old man shook his head. Shall we not pretend these pleasantries any longer? As far as Im concerned, you are a squatter on my property. I find it unlikely that you have any nobility here. Your maid staff are clearly just people you pulled off the street.


    I scratch my cheek. He isnt wrong.


    Well


    He interrupts me, iming to house the Princess Ariel and Queen Aura is in poor tastes. I happen to know that the King is a widow, both died in a freak magical ident.


    Ah, I recall casting a spell that made people think that. I worried it had misfired when Elysa was still aware of their existence, but it seems to be in effect. That created some problems, but it seems like a lot of work to address them so Ill wait it out until it bes plot relevant.


    About that


    I would even question the possibility you are an inexperienced Knight that happened across some money. I suspect instead you are a thief who robbed a noble, just as you are trying to rip off my family. Id advise you to move along before I alert the proper authorities. Even if you are honest, and I doubt it, with money in the right pockets that can change quickly, cant it?


    What is this guy even saying? He uses me of being a thief and in the same breath suggests bribing people to have me illegally convicted? Ah, well, my patience has just reached an end.

 Book 2: Chapter 28

    Book 2: Chapter 28


    Ah, but arent you here because you have nowhere else?


    Excuse me? The old man tightens his fist as anger rises on his face.


    Well, you faced a great deal of discrimination in your home country which is why you moved out to these parts anyway. Having an elf for a wife must have been difficult. But after she disappeared, you had hoped your half-elf daughter would be enough, so you tried to move home and teach her noble etiquette.


    I dont see the point in-


    But you were wrong. Oh, the nobles appeared to ept her on the surface. They treated you with respect, meanwhile harassing her behind doors. Shed never admit as much, but she faced all of the discrimination on her own while you pretended things were fine.


    Thats not true, she never-


    Mentioned it? Why would she? She was a good daughter, and just wanted to do her father proud. She knew how important it was for you. So, she tolerated the private abuse while putting on a brave face in public, absorbing all the mannerisms of her aristocratic origins. Shes about marriageable age now. Did you find out the truth when you tried to find her a suitor?


    The old mans lips tighten as he turns his head. I was informed that my daughter was undesirable. They they demanded an extremelyrge dowry Of course, I wanted her to have a better life. I paid itbut


    But they never intended to marry a half-breed daughter, right? They took your dowry and said something like this is just enough payment for us to tolerate you marrying an elf and having a half-breed daughter, right?


    What of it! he raises his voice angrily.


    So, when the uncle you had trusted sent his will, penniless and with the aristocracy you trusted making fun behind your back, you headed to this little city where no one looked twice at a half-elf as yourst chance to maintain your family line.


    Im not saying your right. The old man calms his breath, But even if you were, that changes nothing! You still have no right to be here.


    No, Sebastian, that changes everything.


    H-how did you know my name?


    Ah, well, when I came to this ce, as it would turn out, your brothers ghost still remained. He was a necromancer, you see!


    What! Sebastian almost stands up at thatment, but then turns his head. Id thought my brother kept secrets, I never realized it was something like that


    Papa? Tiana took a step into the room.


    She looks significantly more refreshed now that she had a bath. Ariel, Grimhilde, and Aurae out with her, their hair still damp from their bath.


    Im sorry to say this, but your brother wasnt the savior you thought. He had a very dark history. I try to exin tactfully.


    What are you saying? Sebastian only gave his daughter one look before turning back to me.


    He was a rapist, and a murderer. We found the left over remains of many women he had lured here, raped, and murdered. There was an elf among them.


    M-mother! Tiana takes a few steps forward while the other women give her sympathetic looks, but Sebastian holds up his hand to stop her as his eyes locked on mine.


    You cant possibly be suggesting


    He killed your wife and he nned to take you and your daughter, even after death.


    Tears ran down Tianas cheeks as she shakes her head in disbelief while Sebastian clinches and unclenches his hand.


    Youll excuse me for remaining skeptical. He responds darkly.


    Oh, not at all. I wave my hand. In fact, dont take my word at all. Perhaps itd be better if you took hers.


    As if on cue, a woman walks in. Her skin is a bit darker than her daughters, but theparison between the two is undeniable. This is an elf woman. She looks only a year or two older than her daughter.


    Ariana! Sebastian let out a cry of disbelief.


    Mother! Tiana shouts.


    Tiana runs, letting out a sob as her hands wrap around the woman who just appeared inside the room.


    Perhaps we should sit down and talk for a bit. Ariana responds kindly.

 Book 2: Chapter 29

    Book 2: Chapter 29


    Of course, shes not really your mother.


    You Sebastian growls.


    After the group of us sat down, I decide to exin things a little more specifically.


    He speaks the truth, husband. Im just a remnant. Ariana says gently.


    I-Im confused, father. Tiana has a pained look on her face. Is this filthymoner toying with us?


    For someone used to being harassed by the aristocracy, youd think youd grow up with a little more respect for so-calledmoners. I mutter.


    Tiana looks like she has a biting response, but Sebastian stops her with a raised hand. Please exin the meaning of this. Tiana was young when we lost Ariana, you dont simply look like her, your voice, your smile, the way you move


    Arianas smile turns a little sad. Your cruel brother held me here as a spirit after murdering me. He wanted me to watch while he did the same to our daughter using your own body. The vile things he nned they were stopped by none other than the gentleman in front of you.


    She gestures to me. Tiana sniffs and raises her nose, while Sebastian remains focused on the woman who was once his wife. She continues on with a sigh.


    My spirit, and the spirit of all those that perished left an imprint behind when we were finally allowed to pass on. This man once again rescued that imprint, grafting it onto a homunculus that continues to live on.


    Not possible Sebastian mutters in disbelief, his mouth falling open. Ive met some of the greatest magicians that ever lived, and the things you described were but a pipe dream


    When you arrived, he used magic to probe into your history, and then hebined what you remembered with the remnants left behind to create me. But Im simply a temporary creation. A ghost to help you find some closure.


    I Sebastian starts to grow tears in his eyes as he shot me a look. I dont know if that is incredibly thoughtful or incredibly cruel.


    I would just like to let you know that I have found peace thanks to darling.


    Darling? Tiana frowned.


    Ah well, that is to say, he makes me feel loved, and I want him to fill our daughter up the same way he filled me up!


    Eh? Tiana asked.


    Sebastian stood up, his re jumping between his wife and me. What did you say? What is the meaning of this?


    Ariana looks flustered, and her body seems to be changing a bit, molding into a different form. Meanwhile, her voice is also changing. The once fluttery voice is bing tter and more emotionless. She looks at me with hopeless eyes.


    Darling, it seems like the remnants are failing faster than expected. She then turned to the flustered nobles. I wont be with you any longer, just know that its your mothers dying wish for you to ept darlings love! All twelve inches! Over and over, every night.


    By the time she finishes, she already turns back into the sex object known as Cindy.


    Thanks, Cindy, that will be all. I sigh.


    Sebastian turns to me with a hateful re. What is the meaning of this! How can you be so cruel!


    I raise my hands. Hey! Everything I said is true! So, I couldnt bring Ariana back from the dead! I actually tried, you know!


    Of course, when I had tried the first night I was in the mansion, it was in order to make them into my undead gangbang bitches, but even bringing back the dead seemed to have limits. It wasnt that I couldntpile the spell, it was that the spell required more mana than I had. Even being able to raise my numbers up, my body had limits. Itd be one of those things that may break the universe. There was a big difference between healing someone who was dead for a few minutes and someone who is just a skeleton whose spirit has already moved on.


    Just what are you He shook his head in disbelief.


    Hes a hero with the Power of Creation magic. Ariel blurts out before I could respond.


    Power of creation! Thats thats


    Thats how he rescued me and mom from my overprotective father. I am the princess Ariel, I swear it! She deres. Tell him, mom!


    Aura gives her a smile and then touches her stomach which now shows a noticeable bump. Yes, I was once with the King. But I left him because I believe hero-san can provide this world with a better future. His behavior may be crass and lecherous, but if you are willing to drop your preconceived proprieties, you can find happiness under his care.


    Hmph, Master master is strong. This lowly dragon can acknowledge as much. Millie spoke up as the rest of the harem emerged from a nearby room.


    My love is as cruel as a Demonlord, but thats why hes worth my love. Grimhilde shrugged.


    Daddy works hard so all of us can be happy. Elysa nods.


    He has treated my sister and me-


    Savior saved us! Jasmine interrupts, and Chris provides a weak smile and a nod.


    Bell pushes her sses back up on her nose. Hes a beast but I can say being with him has been interesting.


    Only Darling may ruin this body. Cindy nods.


    Shivra only snorts and shakes her head, refusing to be a part of this discussion.


    Even if you all say these things. Sebastian finally speaks up, shaking his head. I couldnt-


    Ill do it.


    Tiana?


    If mothersst wish was that I give myself to some filthymoner, then if my body is eptable, please protect my father! Tiana went down in a bow while keeping her eyes shut tightly.


    Eh!!!!?

 Book 2: Chapter 30

    Book 2: Chapter 30


    Tiana, you dont know what youre saying. Sebastian protests.


    No, father! You have sacrificed so much for mother and I. Your respect, your status, your money for thest eighteen years, you have done everything so that mother and I could have the noble life, despite having elf blood! You always wanted me to give myself away to some noble so that I could continue to live a rich and fulfilling life in high society!


    Tiana


    And and Ariel and Aura are legitimate nobles, but they dont look at me like Im a freak. And Grimhilde is even a Demonlord!


    Demonlord!


    Theyre all kind to me and proper high society. Ive never had friends before. All the other girls were so cruel, but if I stay here, I can be their friends!


    Even if you say that


    P-plus Ariel told me about something called a blowjob and said if I do it to that filthymoner he will let us stay here and wont throw us away!


    What!


    I turn an eye to Aura and Grimhilde, who shrugs with a look as if this couldnt be helped. I didn''t particrly mind Ariel having another aristocratic girl her age. It is good to have friends, and there are only so many ways she can connect with a monster like Millie, or a street rat like Chris. However, even now she keeps calling me a filthymoner.


    You know, if you really want to get in my good graces, itd be nice to stop calling me a filthymoner and looking down your nose on me.


    Tiana cocks her head to the side. Ah, but you are a dirtymoner, right? Im naturally your better. Was I simply born that way? I might sell goods to a merchant, but a merchant is still a merchant even if I gain from that transaction? If anything, a lowlymoner should be thankful that the situation allows them to be in the presence of my greatness?


    This fucking bitch. I can almost cry at her extremely warped sense of logic. I shoot Sebastian a questioning re and he straightens his spine and clears his throat, avoiding looking at me.


    Just how did you raise this woman, gramps?


    Ah, well, I feared my daughter''s ce. The nobles would push against her presence, so I needed to instill her with the pride of a noble so that no one could push her down.


    I shake my head. Pride of a noble, is it? It looks like this old man had created a girl who is unrealistically full of herself. And in the end, no matter how prideful she is, she was still harassed by the other nobles. Perhaps this is what allowed her to cope with the years of abuse, but it still didnt mean Id forgive her insolence.


    I look over at Ariel who gives me an innocent nod and then sighs. Alright, sure


    Eh?


    What did you say?


    I shrug again. I said fine. You give me a blowjob and Ill let you and your father stay. I dont know, proper court etiquette right? How about being the butler and training my idiot maids so they act proper?


    Outrageous! You so casually suggest you vite my daughter and demote me to a servant?


    Father! We must! If you can bear with it Im sure we can both find happiness in this new life!


    But Tiana


    Enough father! You like training staff anyway. You told me yourself that you liked to run a strict household. You will be in charge of this beautiful mansion where you and your daughter can live peacefully


    Thats true, but


    Meanwhile, all I must do is provide this dirtymoner this blow job, and then our futures are secure!


    I p my hands, causing the pair of them to turn back to me. Then its settled, you better get to work right now!


    Ah? Here? Ah of course. Tiana looks flustered but when Ariel gives her a thumbs up it seems to rx her, and she nods.


    you do know what a blow job is, right?


    Tiana suddenly stiffened. What are you talking about? Of course, as a noble, I know all of these things. A blow job it is you see where you um


    Her eyes shift to Ariel, who makes a fist and opens her mouth, rocking the fist in front of her mouth and simting the actions.


    Tiana nodded. Thats right, its where I use my mouth and um my hand and


    I sigh and reach into my pants, letting the monstrous snake flop out. Tianas eyes go wide as her eyes lock on it like she has just seen a viper jump from my pants.


    You take this in your mouth and you suck it hard and good.


    Eh? EH? *thump*


    Oh, she passed out.

 Book 2: Chapter 31

    Book 2: Chapter 31


    That is Sebastian shook his head while eying my member. Perhaps I can start to see why so many women have gravitated towards you however, despite the vulgarity, Ive seen something I didnt expect. All these women seem happy. Even the green one looks at you with burning eyes of passion.


    Shivras face turns ugly and she looks away before fleeing the room. She seems upset, but someone who knew her better would have seen the shame and embarrassment on her face.


    I guess so I respond, not sure what to say.


    My daughter she hasnt smiled since the day her mother died. That moment you showed her Ariana, it was the first time she had even allowed herself to cry. If you can bring my daughter happiness, even the smallest amount, thats worth more to me than anything. I will train these inept maids for you and manage your mansion with all my power.


    Thank Pun! Sylvia cries, holding on to her three sisters. Well be under the care of a normal noble.


    No more rape punishments. Denise cries out.


    No more debasement! Daisy adds.


    Our lives can finally be normal. May beams.


    Just so you know, I casually add as Sebastian rounds up the crying maids. You are free to discipline these women however you want. Just keep them pretty and fuckable.


    Sebastian doesnt even blink at thatment. Of course, my lord, this isnt my first mansion. Its expected for the maids to be the lord of the mansions personal ythings. Properly satisfying their lord will be part of their intensive training.


    As Sebastian speaks, he pulls something out from his pocket. When the contents unfurl, it reveals a long, thin whip. He suddenlyshes it out, striking the ass of Denise and causing all four girls to cry out.


    Move it, you stupid maids! Itll be my pride as a butler that you make the perfect maids. Your tea tastes like shit, your asses are bby, and etiquette isx. The one in thest ce spends the night chained in the basement!


    The four girls run from the room ahead of Sebastian as he chases after them while whipping their asses. The girls are now crying for an entirely different reason.


    Hes even worse!


    Were sorry, boss! Please punish us with your dick instead!


    Waa, my ass hurts!


    Ah, well, it looks like I made a good choice. I nod, only a little surprised that Sebastian is part-sadist. Anyway, I guess Ill wake up this noble elf bitch and ept my payment.


    Ah, if its blowjobs, my love, how about me? Grimhilde licks her lips, gulping at the thought of receiving her drug.


    As the mother of your child, Hero-san, Id be happy to lend my services! The Queen smiles seductively.


    Elysa forces her way forward. Im a mother of your child too, daddy, that means its my duty!


    Oh? Has my loyal Knight turned on me? The Queens voice was mocking but jovial.


    Elysa has her hands together as she looks back and forth between Aura and me as if she is conflicted. That is um Daddy takes precedence in these circumstances. As your loyal knight, I must be your right arm, and even your mouth if the asion calls for it! Thats right, Im taking on the dirty tasks for my Queen!


    You


    This lowly Dragon will pleasure master! Millie shoves them aside, immediately being fired up by thepetition in front of her.


    This body is programmed to satisfy darling the best. Please fill this body up. Insert your love here. Cindy speaks up.


    Her mouth opens and then continues to open. As it were, her jaw could dislocate and she could expand her mouth to just about any size, so at the moment, her mouth appeared like one of those ghosts in the grudge, open about three times wider than normal and forming an oval appearance like a scream mask.


    Jasmine will fulfill saviors dark desires!


    Enjoy your women, beast, Ill make sure to break in this sexy little elf.


    Shut up, Bell!


    I grab Tiana off the floor and then flee from the harem as they all start fighting and arguing over my dick. Finally, I get her into a room, locking it from the outside. There is some pounding on the door.


    Please, my love, I need your seed! Im thirsty!


    Please insert penis darling, fill this body up until it breaks!


    I let out a sigh as I move to drop Tiana on the bed. However, I freeze when I discover the bed is already full. Lying on the bed is a naked woman, her legs spread open as she looks at me and Tiana and touches herself.


    So, are we doing this hero or what? Ariel asks innocently as if her participation wasnt even in question.


    I use magic to levitate Ariel.


    Oh, this will be fun! She says excitedly.


    That excitement dies as I open up the door all of a sudden and use a burst of force to push her and all the other thirsty bitches out the door before mming it closed. It isnt that I''m not up to pleasuring all these girls, but sometimes I want a little room and privacy. With my self-enforced ban on Chris, this was the first real demi-human Id get to enjoy, Shivra, Millie, and Grimhilde fitting more on the monster side of the fantasy spectrum.


    And while they certainly have some appeal, this girl is different. She is dainty and delicate. I want to enjoy some time with her, just like I had with Elysa.


    However, with the harem growing daily, I am starting to realize the limitations of one penis. The flesh is willing, but it is time that is the issue. Now how to remedy this.


    I could always just slow down time outside so that I could spend all the time I wanted with each girl, but that would slow down the plot to a crawl. No, I need something a little more pro-active. A way to satisfy everyone at once or at least keep them sufficiently distracted. With that, I found myself trying to remember every book I ever read on trantion websites. What would protagonists in an adult novel do? Ah, well, of course, itd have to be that, wouldnt it?


    The door suddenly sts open. The few girls that had still been banging on the door jump back in surprise. Not everyone was so ineloquent as to chase after me. Ariel was there. Grimhilde was naturally addicted and couldnt help herself. Cindy had no sense and Millie was driven. The rest of the girls had likely gone back to their respective rooms once the teasing went to deaf ears.


    My love? Grimhilde seems to step back with a worried look as she sees me darkly staring at her.


    Let the day of the tentaclemence.


    With those words, an innumerable number of phallic-like objects shoot out from a glowing sphere in front of me, each one immediately aiming for a girl.


    Let my tentacle inside you. I dere. Or dont, its going there anyway.

 Book 2: Chapter 32

    Book 2: Chapter 32


    Tentacles burst forth appearing exactly as I imagine them to be. Some men like fleshy, elongated penises, some men like octopus tentacles, some men like gooey slimy tentacles, and some men like the vine-like flora. I, of course, have my own tastes, and those tastes are being delivered upon my harem.


    Oh, Kida has returned. I make a surprised remark before my eyes narrow. But she sure is a heavy sleeper.


    My tentacles make their way into every girls room, attacking them in their beds, their showers, or in the case of the maids, chained up in the basement apparently already earning punishments. In Kidas case, she had moseyed her way into her room while I were busy dealing with the new guests. Her time in the guild must have been exhausting because she copsed unconscious on the bed.


    Tentacles slide under her underwear and immediately began viting her pussy, but while she made a few murmurs and her face made a lewd expression, she otherwise remained asleep. I added more tentacles, one probing her butt while two others held up her legs, and yet another opened her mouth and slides in. All of that and her eyes remained closed.


    Hey Kida you wanted to enjoy things awake. I frown.


    She wasnt even on her bed anymore. Two tentacles had her legs up in the air while one particrlyrge tentacle slides in and out of her pussy. One tentacle slides in and out of her mouth wet with her saliva, and of course, there were several other tentacles wrapped around her back and tight around her tits. You even turned two tentacles into form 2 mouth-type tentacles whichtched on to each boob, sucking and pulling on her breasts. They pulled hard enough that those mountains had be peaks. Although she was moaning and muttering my name, it was entirely in a state of sleep.


    Ah, well, at least shell have pleasant dreams. I leave the tentacles on autopilot as I check on the rest of the girls. Of course, the tentacles are quite capable of delivering my seed, and the greedy Grimhilde already desperately trying to satisfy as many tentacles as possible to swallow her semenic drug. She has one in each hand, a third in her mouth, and a forth slid between her breasts, desperately trying to squeeze her breasts around it in order to receive the cum of just one more shot.


    I add a tentacle which slides up into her vagina, although she barely reacts to her pussy being vited. Rather, all her body is focused on swallowing cum. Just to tease her, the load I release first is the one in her vagina. Feeling herself be creampied, she panics and drops the other tentacles, spitting the one out of her mouth as she desperately tries to bring the cumming tentacle up to her mouth.


    It stops cumming just as it reaches her mouth and as she desperately sucks on it like shes a baby trying to get her mothers milk, it disappointedly releases only a few teasing drops. She has a frustrated look on her face and immediately goes to dig the cream out of her crop when just as she bends over one of the neglected tentacles erupts, shooting streaks across her hair.


    Ah! She shouts as she looks up in surprise, taking another shot right in her eye.


    She responds immediately, opening her mouth wide, waiting for the tentacle to send a third wave of cum into her mouth, but it never happens. A momentter, the tentacle between her breasts erupts, and cum shoots up her chin and into her nose, causing her to cough and spit. Before she reacts, the other tentacle erupts on the other side, hitting her in the ear. Like this, her body turned into a white mess of cum while she sheds tears desperately trying to get them to blow loads into her mouth.


    There wasnt a single girl in the mansion that was in much better shape. There were screams and shouts of surprise at first, but they quickly turned into moans. Every girl got her own personal self-service towards my own perverted delights.


    Even Cindys mouth was filled when twenty tentacles attacked her, viting every hole. Shivra chose to lie down and merely choose passive inaction as her resistance of choice. Therefore, mirrors appeared all around her and I temporarily made her eyelids see through. She had no choice but to watch herself be vited by my tentacles and listen as her body made lewd erotic noises.


    Her body flushed yellow as she muttered, Will my shaming never end?


    Bell took the tentacles without a hitch, the pervert that she is. Lesbians are such hypocrites. They go on about how much they hate men but at the end of the day every single one of them couldnt get by without sticking something phallic shaped inside them. I consider making her pregnant just so shed admit that she likes doing guys.


    She isnt the only one who takes to tentacles without issue. Ariel could be considered a resident expert. During my first night where I broke her with everything I had, naturally tentacles were included with that. She took to tentacles like she took to everything, which is to say she held a victory sign on each hand while wearing a shameless orgasming face while she dedicated two or more tentacles per hole. While Grimhilde had be a hopeless white mess that was cute in its own way, Ariels shamelessness and the sheer determination, despite being just as filthy, came with infinite more sex appeal as her raw sexual energy met my tentacles head on.


    Aura is treated a bit more gently as she has my baby, while Millie is handled a bit more roughly because she is being obstinate. Tentacles offered none of thepetition nor any treasures, so Millie wasnt in a mood to be vited. She tried to fight against the tentacles and even damaged several. However, I wouldnt have it, and the more tentacles she cut down, the more tentacles swarmed her. Soon, she was wrapped from head to toe in tentacles, the only bare spots open were the spots I vited, plowing with enough force to even give a dragon a hard time. She was cursing while begging forgiveness from Master for stepping above herself as a lowly dragon.


    Elysa became a milking cow not exactly, but my tentaclestched on those juicy tits just like Kidas mountains, and unlike in Kidas case, they released the sweet substance. I hear that if women dont give milk frequently they lose the ability. The more they use it the stronger it gets. I''m merely promoting her proper development as a milkmaid, thats all. Why did she make such lewd noises from her nipples being sucked? Ah, and she started touching herself too.


    A pregnant mother being milked while touching herself and moaning my name! The attack is super effective! It seems that her breasts are very sexually stimting for Elysa. I wonder how awkward this would be once the children are born.


    Meanwhile, a tentacle slides into Chris and Jasmines room. It works its way up the bedpost and slides up the sheets. A secondter the bedsheet is thrown to the side and Jasmine is standing there wearing absolutely nothing.


    Finally! I hid sister, so youll have to have me! Take me, savior! Take this body and make it your woman!


    The tentacle rises as Jasmine closes her eyes preparing herself for pration. It keeps rising until its up over her head. Her mouth open, her legs spread, she finally opens an eye and looks up at what the tentacle is doing. It pats her head three times, and then slowly slides back out of the room. The door closes behind it.

 Book 2: Chapter 33

    Book 2: Chapter 33


    Now that all of the other girls are being handled by the tentacles, I can now focus on my elvish conquest. I close the door, cutting off the moaning and indecent scenes from outside. So that I dont worry Tiana, I further cut off the noise from the outside. I then go about fixing up the room. Its a spell that makes the room look nicer and more romantic for her, abination of my ideas of romance and her expectations the spell pulled from her memories.


    There is a bottle of wine on ice on the nightstand. Candle lighting and of course mood music in the background. Its the most Ive ever done for a woman in this world, so Tiana better be worth the effort. Casting a spell, I blow lightly in her ear and eyes flutter awake.


    Hello, Tiana.


    Tiana looks around the room confused for a bit, but then her eyes snap to me and she immediately gives a wary look.


    Commoner what is thats right I agreed. So th-the deed, has been done?


    Uh


    Good, I already feel filthy. I will need a long bath. Have one of your servants prepare it immediately.


    We havent even started though?


    Wh-what?


    Ah, you fainted, so we didnt do anything?


    I-is that so Tiana looks down as a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. Does that mean we still must


    Yes! We must!


    She gulps and closes her eyes, turning her head away. Ve-very well, do what you must.


    I look down at her with a wry smile, but decide to move forward like this anyway. I push away the covers, revealing her body in a one-piece dress. Steadily I start undoing her dress. Her small tender hands tense into little fists, and the blush seems to explode until even part of her chest is red. Meanwhile, her eyes are closed tightly as if to shut out what is happening to her.


    Once her dress is removed, she tries to move her hands to her chest as if to show some modesty. I create a feather and lightly tickle her skin. Even though her eyes are shut tight and she is trying to wear an expressionless face, she cant help but twitch each time I run the feather down her skin. Most amusing of all, her ears seem to twitch with the rest of her body. I lightly touch the tip of her ear and she lets out a gasping sound.


    Rather than sound erotic, it sounds like shes holding back a sob. A tear starts to run down her cheek. I give an annoyed sigh. Maybe this would be better if Ariel was present after all. I tap Tiana on the forehead in annoyance.


    Ah! Eh? her eyes finally open and she looks up at me with teary eyes. Have you finished now? Can I go?


    I have to ask. My voice is a little low. Do you expect to remain pure after this encounter?


    She shrinks back at thement a bit. That is well


    Do you think if you close your eyes you can pretend nothing happened and that youll be the same virtuous girl you always were.


    Well, youre amoner, so


    HAH! You thinkmoners dont count? Or are you suggesting that nobles are somehow cleaner.


    They are! She cried, Its a fact,moners are dirty things so so do your dirty things and then Ill just bathe!


    I let out augh. You have made quite a few mistakes since youvee to my mansion. First, Im not amoner.


    You youre not dirty? Tiana asks cautiously.


    Oh, Im dirty Im as filthy as theye. And guess what, Tiana


    Wh-what? Tiana wears a scared look as she backs away.


    Im going to dirty youpletely! Im going to make the filth a part of your soul, something you can never clean off!


    I rip off my clothing and stand up in front of her at full attention. Her eyes widen as she bes flustered once again.


    Ah!


    I wont let you close your eyes or faint this time. I was wondering what Id do with you, but now Ive decided. While Ariel is my little slutty bitch, Tiana will be my filthy skank. Youll do all the nasty things I respect the other girls too much to do. Prepare yourself, you dirty cumdumpster, its time for round two!

 Book 2: Chapter 34

    Book 2: Chapter 34


    What are you doing, youmoner! Tianains as I roll her over and raise up her butt.


    I dont say anything, instead lining my dick up with her tight little asshole.


    !! she lets out a little cry. Wh-wh-what are you doing with that! You can''t stick it in there!


    Huh? I thought you said that nobles were cleanpared to filthymoners?


    Th-that may be true her mind works furiously to try to stop me. But you see aah, it hurts, it hurts! Its going in!


    Ah, dont be such a big baby. I barely got the head in.


    Just the head! Ow, Ow, Ow it hurts so much, that cant just be the head.


    Youre going to even argue with me about that, then how about this much?


    Tiana thrashes and cries as I steadily slide my massive rod into her little butt.


    Owie! It hurts! It hurts! Why are you doing something so dirty! Is this whatmoners do?


    Yeah, this is whatmoners do. Are you suggesting a noble like yourself can''t handle something anymoner could handle?


    Thats-thats owie Im a noble! O-of course I can, but its so dirty


    Are you saying a noble like Tiana is dirty?


    Stop ying with my words, Commoner, ah, its in even more. My bottom is breaking! I cant take anymore! Please stop!


    To think, this is as much as a noble can take perhaps nobles are weak?


    Not true! Not true! I cant take it!


    You know, for someone who kept everything in with your dad, you sure whine a lot when its with me.


    My butt Waa haa youre making me feel dirty!


    Hey, all Im doing is enjoying myself. If you feel dirty, doesnt that speak more to your true nature than my own?


    Wh-what!


    Well, if your butthole is so dirty, isnt that because you yourself are dirty!


    AH, ah, please tell me youre done! Its all the way in, right! She tries to ignore what I say as she cries, her face pressed against the pillow.


    Ah, I got it in, now Ill take it back out.


    Oh, thank Pun slide it out of me and we can be, AH, why is it sliding back in!


    Isnt that a given? Ill slide it in and out, in and out loosening your buttpletely.


    Ah, it hurts so much! Owie Owie!


    I continue to slide my dick in and out of that tight little elven ass. Although I wanted to m it into her, I realized I couldnt. I told her it was all the way in, but I could only fit about half of it in her tight little asshole before it just wouldnt go anymore. Her slender frame just couldnt take the entire length of my mass. Each time I thrust into her, her ears continued to twitch as she made sobbing noises into her pillow. Finally, after a few minutes of loosening up her butt, I finally pull out. Behind is a massive hole, her ass stretched open to the extent it wont close back up right away.


    Mmm, now get over here and suck on my dick!


    Wh-what! You mean, put my lips on it? But its been in that dirty ce, thats so


    Hey, do you want me to stick it back in your ass?


    Ah, please, no


    Then suck it.


    I wag my filthy dick in front of her, and she looks at it while wringing her hands, her face still covered in tears. After a moment she finally scoots forward until my massive form is wagging in front of her. Her ears twitch and she turns her head as if not quite sure what to do. I resist the urge to grab her hair and just shove it down her throat.


    Eventually, she opens her mouth and brings out a delicate pink tongue. Very lightly, she touches the tip of her tongue against the head of my cock. Immediately she grimaces and pulls away.


    Its so gross. Its been in my butt. Itll make my mouth dirty too.


    Dont you get it? I ask. Youre already filthy, Im just showing you how filthy you are.


    Tears start to well in her eyes, and a depressed look appears on her face. I Im filthy yes they all kept telling me that. An elf such as me, were just filthy creatures. I I should have listened to them. I see that now. Elves are just born dirty theyre


    Eh? I say breaking off her weird train of thoughts. I dont care youre an elf.


    Huh? You dont?


    All conceited nobles are just filth to me. When you look down on people with nasty eyes and call them names, thats what makes you filthy. Youve been spewing shit from your mouth since you have been here, Im just shoving some shit back into your mouth so you can get a feel for the taste.


    All nobles are filthy?


    Well, Ariel and Aura are cool with me, but nobles who act like you are just gross. Id make any cute noble who acts as nasty as you suck my cock like this.


    C-cute! Tianas eyes widened.


    Why do I get the sense were not on the same page here!


    I I understand what themoner is saying! Tiana makes a fist before grabbing my dick with renewed determination.


    Stillmoner


    Nobles a-are depraved and dirty! So-so, if I continue to act depraved and dirty, I can be like other nobles!


    Why do I get the feeling I just broke themon sense of another girl?


    Tiana immediately wraps her lips around the head of my cock, sucking aggressively even while making a gross looking face. She finally lets go and looks up at me with innocent eyes that cause my heart to jump up into my throat.


    I want to be epted as a noble. Please make me filthy until Im just like every noble!


    Ah, well, how can I say no to a face like that?

 Book 2: Chapter 35

    Book 2: Chapter 35


    I certainly enjoy some ass to mouth y as Tiana graciously slobbers all over my dick until I cum all over her face.


    Am am I filthy yet? She asks, looking up at me with streaks of cum and spit running down her face.


    We could do more


    Yes, please,moner, make me as dirty as any noble!


    Naturally, I take things to the next level. At some point, I literally toss her into the mud. I force her to lick me from my head to my toes. She gives me the so-called analingus while I sit on her face. The floor isnt dirty, but I make the floor dirty just, so I can push her face in the dirt as I plow her from behind.


    Sheins about it but refuses to stop even as she cries. The dirtier things get, the more into it she bes. At some point she starts to like being made filthy. Covered in mud, cum, and other various fluids, she is extremely wet, desperately wanting more of my cock as Ie up with new methods to humiliate and dirty her.


    As to how far I went, well, that wont be described in politepany. I certainly didnt do anything Id considered nasty. Whether it devolved into the realm of scat y or golden showers is something Ill never reveal to anyone else. Naturally, if I wasnt into those things, I wouldnt go to that extent. I only pushed my boundaries, not passed them.


    By the time I was done, Tiana smells of cum, garbage, and dirt. She legitimately is dirty in every sense of the word.


    Am am I dirty yet,moner? Tiana asks pleadingly, now a miserable sight.


    Well, actually, Id rather you went and cleaned yourself now.


    Is that so


    Youve done good, I give her a thumbs up as I wave my hand, removing the filth I had created in this room.


    Now, its just Tiana that smells nasty. Although truth be told, I probably dont smell all that much better.


    Head off to the bath. I nod. Ah, Im not going to kiss you or anything until after you clean up, I know where your mouth has been. Being a filthy noble is something kept behind closed doors, right?


    Ah, yes I understand. Tiana nods thoughtfully and then leaves the room as she wipes tears from her eyes.


    I stretch and give a sigh. Every time I ept a new girl into my harem, Im never 100% sure where things will end up. Whether she turns into a sex freak like Ariel, a BJ queen like Grimhilde, or a motherly wife like Aura, things seemed to shoot off in unexpected directions.


    After a moment I decide to head to the baths too. To my surprise, they are already full! In fact, every girl is in the baths except for the baka maids.


    Ah, youre all taking a bath right now? I ask.


    Hmph, after lover dirtied all of us with that tentacle stunt, where else could we go! I was covered all over with more semen than I could swallow! Grimhilde growls.


    Bell looks at my naked body with just a towel on my arm and narrows her eyes darkly, Well, we were having fun on our own without beast here.


    What is Bell talking about! Ariel adds brightly, We can have even more fun now that hero has arrived!


    Hmph Ive gotten to enjoy the pleasant sight of this taco bar, how could I be happy with the sight of a snake slithering in.


    Ariel tilts her head to the side, not quite understanding Bells words.


    This lowly dragon still feels dirty! Can master clean her? a voice rang out from the crowd.


    Immediately, everyone went silent. Now that the words were out there, a dozen women were looking at me with curious looks, even those that had been intensively cleaning themselves previously.


    What is Millie talking about? I have already cleaned you up! Ariel broke the tension with her cluelessness.


    Yes, daughter, we all know you can go underwater without breathing, youve already made sure all of us were clean Aura sighed and then in a quieter sigh. Even your own mother


    Millie erupts in a blush. Thats that! And this is this! I want masters touch, err for cleaning, I mean! Only Master can make sure I am properly clean!


    Yes, Ariel is thorough, but daddy should work extra hard, Elysa responds pleadingly.


    Ariel pouts her lips and mutters. Its not that I dont get it I want Hero to wash me as well.


    Ah, Jeese, having a harem is a lot of work, huh? I sigh. Alright, Millie asked first. Lets go!


    There are numerous other shouts as the other girls stand up or otherwise try to protest. Even Kida and Shivra want to be cleaned by me. Shivra mutters something about a warriors honor and Kida only nods as if that exins it. I make sure to amodate all the girls with a loofah and a very bubbly soap. Even Jasmine gets a thorough washing. Well, little girls tend to be a littlezy, so I just want to make sure she keeps good hygiene, thats it. Okay?


    A quick bath turns into an all-night activity. My hands are prunes and it is long past bedtime by the time I finished scrubbing up each girl in bubbles from head to toe, making sure to take time to make sure each part of them was clean. Not a single girl protests no matter where my hands go, even Tiana. I am so tired that once I finish drying off, I leave the already sleeping Jasmine with Chris and head to my room, jumping into bed and copsing asleep without another care.

 Book 2: Chapter 36

    Book 2: Chapter 36


    I wake the next morning to warm feelings all around me. I feel the pressure of someone lying on my right. I feel the pressure of someone lying on my left. Perhaps more impactful is the pressure of someone on top of me. Furthermore, there are sloppy wet sounds, and my cock feels like it is being engulfed in something wet, warm, and soft. My eyes snap open and I focus on yellow pubic hair and a tight little snatch wagging over my face.


    What are you doing, May? I ask.


    There is a popping sound and a gasp as May removes the suction she is applying to my dick. Ah, boss, Sir Sebastian says its proper etiquette for the maids to wake master every morning in this manner.


    Ah, is that so? I raise an eyebrow and chuckle.


    It looks like Sebastians training is already starting to pay off. I raise a hand and tickle my fingers across the adorable little snatch waving in front of me. Her body shivers a bit as she goes back down on my cock, slobbering and sucking with the skill she didnt possess the night before. Sebastian better have been training her on bananas or something.


    Hero, are you just giving her all the attention? A voice says to my left.


    I turn and give a smile to Ariel, who is lying naked next to me. Even though I have a woman on top of me in a sixty-nine position while she noisily and sloppily gobbles my cock and I slide a finger in and out of her, there is no awkwardness at all between the pair of us. She leans over and kisses me, the pair of our tongues entwine and battle back and forth between our mouths, creating even more lewd noises so early in the morning.


    When Ariel pulls away, she lifts a hand up alongside mine, rubbing a thumb on Mays clit while I continue to slide my finger in and out. May gasps again, using a hand to rub up and down my shaft while she regains her breath.


    Hah, hah, Boss, please, if youre so rough Ill squirt all over masters face!


    If you do that so early in the morning, Ill just have to punish you then.


    May lets out a whining gasp. Please, boss, I cant take any more, you feel too good. Ah, stop, stop, I cant stop!


    Like that her pussy erupts like a fountain, drenching me and Ariel in her lewd juices.


    Oh, please, no, Im going to squirt again. Please, Boss, have mercy!


    Ill just tell Sebastian what you did after.


    No, thats even worse! Ah, fuck, Its cumming out again!


    No matter, Ill lick you clean, Ariel says enthusiastically, licking my face and trying to catch all of Mays lewdness as she continues to wet the pair of us.


    Will help master as well! Millie deres.


    Ah, youre there too?


    Mm, wanted Masters warmth. Millie deres, being on my other side.


    She starts licking the other side of my face, and I stick my tongue in her mouth, kissing her too. The three of us end up sharing kisses back and forth under the fountain of Mays cumming pussy.


    Ah, did another pair of lips start sucking my balls? I ask, not quite able to see anything outside of a dripping snatch and the tongues of my two enthusiasticdies.


    Dont act surprised, my love, you made me this way. Grimhildes voice came from somewhere between my legs, clearly looking for an early morning fix and taking advantage of what May started.


    Grimhilde is here too? Didnt I give you girls your own rooms?


    Sire shouldnt leave a pregnant mother alone and cold at night. A pout came to my side somewhere.


    Yes, hero-san, while I appreciate the privacy to have my own things, at night Id rather feel the warmth of my babys father.


    Did everyonee? I ask.


    No, darling. Chris kept Jasmine from sneaking out. Kida is still asleep. Shivra is in her room training. Tiana is with her father. Bell is behind the wall touching herself as she watches the naked May suck your cock.


    There was a thump on the wall and a shout followed by the sounds of footsteps running away. I let out a chuckle as Bell still couldnt ept, she liked the sight of my dick.


    Alrightdies, Im ready, all of you on your knees.


    The seven girls that had made their way into my room this morning pulled away and got on their knees at the foot of my bed. As I used the spit and lubrication to slide my hand over my cock and keep it erect, I move around and give each girl a thorough kiss on the mouth. Once I leave each one with stars in their eyes, I straighten up and point my cock out. The seven girls circle around with their mouths open.


    Good morning, my harem!


    Good morning!


    This will be a big one, make sure to say ah!


    Ah!!!!


    I paint the harem white using my dick as a paintbrush. All seven of them together made sure to lick up every drop.

 Book 2: Chapter 37

    Book 2: Chapter 37


    Shortly after giving the girls a morning shower, I head out for breakfast. Jasmine has already prepared something for me, and I consider how good of a cook shes been since she started here. Shes also been working on teaching the baka maids how to cook, which is something Sebastian asked her to do. Good idea from Sebastian. Either way, Id need toe up with some way of rewarding her soon. Of course, it wouldnt be that, but something that makes her know I appreciate her.


    Jasmine notices I am watching her and gets excited. Has saviors proclivities finally widened?


    Denied! I dere, and she lets out a whine. However, I do want to do something for you. Is there anything normal you want.


    Hmmm want you mean like having you stick it in my-


    I said normal!


    Poo fine how about take me out shopping! I need to get some kitchen supplies!


    Shopping? Eh, thats fine I guess.


    Just you and me?


    Yeah, sure, whatever


    A kettle suddenly drops and there is dead silence in the room. I look up to see eleven girls looking at me with wide eyes.


    Huh? What? I ask in confusion.


    A-a-a-a date? It was Elysa who breathed out the words in a hushed voice. Just with the two?


    Thats right. I had only taken the harem on a date once, although that was nearly a week ago, and it involved all of them at once. As far as one-on-one dates go, I hadnt given any of the girls any individualized attention.


    Ah, is that suggesting you all want to go on dates then?


    Yes! It was Kida who spoke first, then covered her mouth with a blush before continuing shyly, That is, I think itd be nice to spend some alone time with Rookie.


    There were enough girls in the group nodding that I throw up my hands with a sigh. It looks like Ill have to fit in a bunch of dates.


    Alright, how about I give each girl a day.


    A day! each of the girls shouted in excitement.


    Well, yeah but there are twelve of you, so


    The girls all look at each other cautiously. Thats also right. There are 12 girls, which means that one girl is going to have to wait 12 days. Thats a long gap. Plus, who would go first?


    After that, Aura and Elysa will be close to term, so


    That quick! It was Chris who spoke with surprise.


    Ah, well, theyre magical babies, so to speak. Theyre even a little faster than I thought. Aura already looks like shes about 4 months pregnant with that bump and Elysas boobs have already grown two sizesrger.


    Both girls gave nods. Therefore, the pair of us should be given priority as the mothers of his children and the rest of you will just have to wait until afte-


    What! Millie snaps. This lowly dragon gets first! Millie is most loyal!


    Im the first girl. Im his bitch! I get the first date! Ariel interrupts.


    We should battle to the death. In which case, I, Shivra, should get the first date.


    You dont even want to be here, Elysa shoots back. Why do you want to date daddy?


    My business with warrior is my own and not for some puny knight!


    Puny! I was the 1st Wyvern Knight directly under his majesty! You think just because you became a Queen of goblins that youre strong? If I wasnt pregnant, I could take you any day!


    Hah! Goblin women wouldnt be limited by something like pregnancy like some weakling human!


    None of this matters. Millie is strongest! Im a dragon!


    You say strongest, but all I see is ttest. Shivra snorted, puffing out her chest, even though her chest is pretty modest for her own size.


    Why you!


    Ah,dies can we


    Darling, please fill me with your love! Doll love is top love!


    My love, dont waste time with that dimwitted doll


    To rut around the dirty public withmoner will that make me filthy?


    Ladies! A voice calls out, silencing all of them.


    The eyes all turn to reveal Sebastian standing there. Somehow since the previous night, he had found a butler-like outfit and now had a surprisingly regal expression as he stood there with a straight back and a twirled mustache.


    If I might suggest if you cant decide amongst yourselves, how about apetition?


    Apetition?


    And thus, opens the curtain on the first annual Riun Waifu Competition!

 Book 2: Chapter 38

    Book 2: Chapter 38


    Wee to Riuns first official Waifupetition!


    There are shouts and cheering all around me as I shake my head in disbelief. How did ite to this after all that?


    Kidaughs, patting me on the back. Well, after the city was nearly obliterated by Goblins, the locals need to lose some stress, so making it a celebration serves as that too. Just think of it as showcasing your harem to your future kingdom!


    Kingdom? You still on about that?


    Of course, I think a Kingdom under Rookie would truly be a great country.


    On that, point, I thought youd be up there with the other girls. Dont you want to win a date with me?


    Hah, right, Im part of your harem. Kida is exploding in a blush, clearly flustered. Even though we havent even although I woke upst night just as the tentacles were leaving covered in right it was my fault for sleeping. I have a responsibility to keep the event organized! You and Sebastian are two judges, Ill have to be the third, so I cant


    Kida puts on a slightly disappointed look, although she likely is also afraid of standing up in public. She thinks nothing of walking around in bikini armor, two massive watermelons covered by a tiny string showing 90% of all there is to see, but crowds embarrass her.


    Kida guides me to a long table that seems to be my future judge table next to a massive stage. I didnt use magic to create the stage, so its remarkable that someone put it up just like that in the middle of themons area. This is a spot in the middle of Riun which is surrounded by various food carts. I took the harem here shopping in what felt like a lifetime ago, although my harem was still in the single digits at the time. How quickly things changed.


    The crowds of people are being controlled, and it looks like Kida is using the avable guild members to maintain order and more importantly keep anyone from touching the harem members. The girls are up front waving and cheering to crowds of men, and it looks like they all have be celebrities overnight. I dont even know when these guys had seen my harem in which to form fan clubs, but fan clubs formed quite aggressively.


    Millie! One group is shouting. t chests are life!


    Millie seems flustered at the shouting crowds, not quite sure how to take it.


    What are you saying? Someone from a nearby group shouts back. You need them massive like Elysa!


    t Chests! Millie!


    Big Tits! Elysa!


    Elysa is scratching her cheek not quite sure what to say, but smellingpetition, Millie is already trying to rile up her fans to shout down the other fans, determined to win the battle, any battle. She is giving Elysa fiery looks like she is ready for to fight.


    Millie is greatest! Millie shouts.


    Whoooo! t Chest!


    She immediately juts out her chest and shoves herself against Elysa.


    Ahhh! Millie! Elysa cries out as Millie pushes against her like she wants to push her big tits down.


    However, the disy only shows how ill-equipped Millie truly is, her small child-like body and the nonexistent rack ispletely overwhelmed by Elysa. As she tries to shove them away, they fall back down,pletely knocking Millie to the ground. Both sides explode in cheers at the sight of Millie being facented by two massive atom bombs.


    She jumps back to her feet, even angrier now, trying to m herself into Elysa with a vengeance.


    Stop Millie theyre sensitive if you keep doing that Elysa cries out, but a secondter its toote.


    A nipple slips free and a momentter a streak of white liquid shoots Millie right in the face. She immediately falls over again covered in milky white stuff. The cheering suddenly takes a moment of shocked silence as Elysa covers herself and blushes in horror.


    Ooh I told you Millie. Theyre only so big because Im pregnant. Its not my fault!


    Pre-pregnant. the word seems to spread throughout the crowd like a ripple.


    Suddenly, numerous Elysa supporters shake their head and leave. Others run up into the group. Within moments the entire crowd rearranges itself. Once they finally finish moving, the silence is broken by a shout.


    Pregnant women for the win!


    Yeah! Elysa, Give us your sweet milk!


    I want to suck on that mommys teet!


    Millie is on the ground covered in sticky white stuff which seems to double the size of her crowd in moments. However, when the tter chested Chris walks by, some people started calling out her name instead. Soon, Millie is distracted shoving her chest against Chriss to the delight of the t chested crowds.


    Eh? Millie! What are you doing? Th-th-their touching! The former boy is quite distraught over a Millie pressing her chest against Chriss, and her flustered and confused state only further eggs on the crowd.


    Meanwhile, a new group formed a distance away and started shouting. Big breasted Ariel is the best!


    Big Non-pregnant Breasts wooh! I dont even care if theyre natural!


    Have I just been reced? Elysa looks out at the shifting crowd with teary eyes.


    No, no youre just more of a niche vor now. Aura chuckles, waving to all the boys while stroking her pregnant stomach before grabbing Elysa and posing.


    Two Pregnant girls! Oh, I want to lick their stomachs!


    Queen! Wh-what are you doing? Elysa asks flustered.


    Of course, driving up the crowds? You think its the judges that decide who wins? No, its the crowds! The most popr girl always wins. I n to win my first date with hero-san.


    Eh? Poprity? Elysa gets flustered as she sees all the other girls appealing to their groups, gaining arger fan following.


    Ah! I must get popr! Elysa pumps her arm in determination.


    She immediately tries to smash her melons together to show cleavage. Again, she causes the milk to erupt, this time shooting white streams out into the crowd. There is a giant roar of fans as she turns around in embarrassment. The nearby adventurers are only just able to keep the crowd in control as the milk junkies go nuts.


    Should we tell her if you cater to the niche youll end up losing the casual audience? Grimhilde asks as she makes several poses with her tail out to a screaming group of demonphiles.


    What are you talking about? Auraughs gently. I already said, I want to win.


    Their eyes sh with the spirit ofpetition as this day turns out to be a day that makes history.

 Book 2: Chapter 39

    Book 2: Chapter 39


    Did you hear? The words enter my ears as I watch my harem relish in public adoration. They say the heros party ising to this event and some of the girls are going to enter!


    Ah, well, I wouldnt call them my party, but what you heard is true enough. Iugh.


    What?


    Huh?


    You-youre the one who helped Kida fight off the goblins, right? No. I mean, while youre certainly Riuns hero, I was talking about the hero from another world. Hes over there.


    What! At first, I think he is just being obtuse, but then I notice a boy walking through the crowd.


    He is some sixteen-year-old with a pretty face that shouldnt be on a boy at all. He is surrounded by three incredibly hot babes. If I saw girls as hot as them in the city before they would have already been snatched up into my harem.


    One of the girls is an elf, except she has dark brown skin and jet-ck hair. She is a so-called dark elf! Unlike the dainty Tiana, she is stacked with boobs the size of Ariels and a round caboose. There is a very cute tomboy with short hair and a small little chest standing next to her with an arm wrapped around the guys. The third girl is a fiery redhead with extremely exotic hair. She was short, with a small body wrapped in a kimono, and had an Asian appearing face with the double-lidded eyes. She looks exoticpared to the traditional western-like faces of this part of the world.


    What the heck is going on with that? I ask.


    Several of the girls move around me after I catch eyes on the so-called hero and his so-called party.


    I forget some of the things my love doesnt know. Grimhilde speaks up.


    Well, what dont I know? I demand.


    Grimhilde smiles gently, I didnt know it myself for certain until a few minutes ago, but it turns out more than one hero was summoned to this world.


    What? Does that old King need more punishment! I demand, rolling up my sleeves.


    Not at all, hero, Aura tries to soothe me. Word doesnt always travel fast between the countries and it is easy to keep secrets. Were a border country, so were most likely to go to war if the demon countries attack. However, it turns out another greedy country also summoned a hero in secret a half year ago. My former husband had investigated and ruled it a rumor. Perhaps he summoned you because he found out about this hero and feared our country would lose power in the next war.


    Grimhilde nods. I had heard this rumor of a hero summoned from another world as well. When you attacked my pce, I had mistaken you for him. Hed been gathering resources for several months. Thats why my father was guarding the throne and I was hiding. I would never have thought another hero was suddenly summoned and infiltrated my castle that same week!


    D-does that mean he has a special power like mine? I ask cautiously.


    He was given a power Grimhilde responds carefully, But I dont know what power it is. I cant imagine it is on the same level as yours, my love.


    Hello! the boy finally reaches my table, giving all the girls a charming smile that makes me a little angry even though it is done so innocently. Ive heard about the popritypetition. My friends here said theyd like to join. Something about winning an all-expense-paid date with the one you love? Although I dont know whod they want to go with


    He seems genuinely honest about that statement, even as all three girls repetitively at each other while shooting him various blushing looks.


    Actual- I go to put an end to this.


    Of course, Kida cuts me off before I could speak while shooting me a look. Wed be happy to enter these three beautiful women. And of course, thats the award. An all-expense paid date with the man you want anywhere in the world! All expenses paid by Riuns hero and benefactor.


    The three girls eyes brighten at that while Kida shoots me a pleading look, and I cant help but sigh. I suppose in the incredibly unlikely event that someone from my harem loses to one of these girls, I could send them off somewhere.


    Oh, hello! The boy holds a hand out to me suddenly, bringing me from my introspection. You must be this towns hero then? My name is Florian. I was summoned here from another world as a hero, but its way cooler to be a hero through your own aplishments! What did you do to be this towns hero?


    His bright-eyed honesty makes me want to kick him out of the city instantly, but I swallow my pride for the moment. One of his girls might be worth keeping, after all.


    I fought off a goblin attack on the city.


    His eyes seem slightly disappointed. Ah, just goblins? Yeah I fought goblins once under the First Knights care. I mean, it was just a small group in a cave, but they seemed weak. They were half starved, and the First Knight killed the first 5 for me, but the goblin I killed went down real easy. Ah, no, I mean, thats awesome! Good for you! Ive been here six months and all Ive done is train. Im going to attack and defeat the Demonlord eventually, just as soon as they start showing hostility! Thats actually why Im here, surveying to see if they are doing anything suspicious.


    I''m caught between wanting to palm my face and p his face, but instead, I nod to Grimhilde. You know, shes a demon, right?


    Ah, a girl this beautiful is a demon? He says in surprise, giving her a bow. Im sorry! The Demonlord must be oppressing for you. I will one day free your country, I promise!


    She offers a hand and he kisses it while she gives me a wicked smile. Ill admit, the title of the Demonlord is oppressive. Thats why I left my country to stay with my love for a while to get a break.


    To have to abandon your country Florian conveniently takes what he wants from what she says, Ah, wait, love! With the town hero? Does that mean you two a-a-are married?


    What? No! Were not married. I shake my head, Were not in that kind of rtionship.


    Ah, well boyfriend?


    I wouldnt say that. What would you call us, my love? Bunk buddies? Lets just say hes avable? She shoots the girls behind Florian a look, but they are all focused on Florian.


    I glower as Florian nods excitedly. Ah, well, thats good, thats good.


    Shouldnt you be helping your party sign up? I respond sharply.


    Ah! Thats right! He walks back to the girls which are all now shooting him jealous looks for abandoning them and falling under Grimhildes allure.


    The tomboy pinches his arm and he shoots her a confused look even while shooting Grimhilde another disarming smile. I turn to Grimhilde with narrowed eyes.


    Grimhilde walks up to me and chuckles. Dont look at me like that. Hes not my type. Would you rather I say, Im your Cumdumpster Queen! in front of his girls? Im assuming youre aiming for one or more of them, yes? You probably want to wait to introduce them to all your lovers until after youve wrapped them around your finger. Dont be jealous, you know you have a certain something I cant say no to.


    Yeah, but if you werent a cum addict, youd be gone so quickly. I respond bitterly and Grimhilde gives me a sharp look before sighing and shaking her head.


    Do you think any of the other girls are around you because they have to be? You didnt give them any addictions.


    Truebut-


    Grimhilde interrupts me, Then Ill say it clearly so that there are no misunderstandings between us. If all I wanted was your cum, youve already dumped enough on and in me that I could have saved it up and had a lifetime supply. I could have stocked it and left. However, I didnt. Even Shivra, if she truly wanted to, would have run away. Were all here because you give us the things we want. I may seem like a simple cum-guzzling bitch, but I had many needs too, and youve met every need. You make me feelplete. I love you. You will forever be my love.


    She turns and starts walking away. Suddenly her body goes rigid as I reach out and grab her tail, stopping her from making a cool exit.


    Ah, dont grab there! Grimhilde goes white.


    I rub her tail in my hand, and as I pull back on it as she makes whining noises before moving back to me. Before she can ask why I grabbed her, I wrap her in my arms.


    But you cant, the heros party will see.


    I wave my hand, What are you talking about, I can hide our actions behind illusion magic with ease. No one will notice anything.


    I pull her face to mine and y with her tail while I thoroughly kiss her until shes gasping for breath.


    Hah, hah my love, thank you for giving me some extra attention. She smiles before turning as if to leave at this point.


    Hey, where do you think youre going? I ask pulling out my dick. I said, no one can see us.


    Ah.


    Drink up.


    Grimhilde drops to her knees as she looks up at me onest time and wraps her hands around my hardening member. Thank you, my love! Itadakimasu!


    Who the hell taught her that line?

 Book 2: Chapter 40

    Book 2: Chapter 40


    After I finish giving Grimhilde a dose of her drug, I mosey on over to the table where the hero has a haggard look from filling out paperwork for three different girls. Kida is now taking down information about the women.


    Already, lets do this in order. First, you, the one with the short hair!


    Ahh! You see me my name is N. Im Florians childhood friend.


    What? He was summoned here six months ago. How does that work? I couldnt help but interject.


    Ah, well, actually, N had lived on Earth as a child. Thats, uh, the name of my world. Then she had been brought over here. I would never have believed when I got summoned to another world Id encounter my very important friend. As the hero speaks, N blushes and twists her feet.


    Pass I mutter.


    Huh? Hero asks.


    Nothing, anyway, whos the rest of your party?


    I met Lamilia here two months ago. She needs some help with her tribe. She promised to follow me until we can help them. Sorry if I dont get more specific, its sort of a discrete problem. I dont even know the details yet.


    Hey, Lamilia, I hold out my hand and Lamilia looks at it like its a strange entity.


    Nn she merely responds and gives me a nod.


    Ah, and this girl here is


    My name is Meg! the girl herself gives a toothy grin and immediately poses with V signs over her eyes. Im the cutest girl in the woooorlld! So, remember judges, Vote for Meg!


    She immediately switches to another pose with her arm in the air. Sebastion only rolls his eyes at it while Kida tilts her head in confusion.


    On that note, would the hero from another world like to be a judge? I ask, ignoring the attention seeker.


    Eh? Kida nearly tears a hole in the parchment shes writing on.


    Kida wants to be a participant but then wed be short one judge, but with you here it solves everything!


    Ah, sorry, but n- He suddenly looks at three women all staring at him feverishly. Ah, I guess itd be okay, then.


    The three girls rx, finally entering thest bit of information to sign up. Sebastion, me, and Florian would make up the judges. Kida kisses me on the cheek before turning around and practically skipping off to the area behind the stage. I vaguely wonder if shell be alright once she realizes shell be on stage. The rest of the girls make their way to the back area too in order to get ready. Florian is giving me tight-lipped smile.


    What, what is it? I ask.


    You sure are popr, arent you? he responds.


    Huh? Why do you say that?


    Ah, well, you have a beauty calling you my love. You have an amazon goddess kissing you on the cheek I just thought


    What about you?


    EH, me?


    Three beautiful girls. One of them is even a childhood friend you bastard.


    Ah, well, theyre just friends. My quest is something I need to do alone. I am a hero. I cant be dragged down by worldly rtionships. I have to be the hero this world needs!


    Really, must be tough I answer nonchntly.


    Yes, but it was why I was sent here. It may break their hearts, but I must be a mountain.


    So, I guess you wouldnt mind if I took them, right?


    Huh?


    Shh! No time, the pageant is starting!


    And now! Starting the first annual Waifupetition of Riun! Were your hosts, May!


    Daisy!


    Sy-sylvia!


    And Denise!


    The four girls in maid outfits pose as there is a wave of shouting. Of course, they were reading lines written by Sebastian, who would provide them punishment if they make a single mistake.


    Identical!


    And Maids! Another guy shouts.


    Didnt those girls cut my purse a few weeks back?


    Naw, they have different hair color.


    Oh, right,pletely different, those girls werent this cute.


    Daisys smile is faltering as it looks for a second like she might leap off the stage and pummel whoever is shouting, but a secondter she recovers her smile after one look at Sebastian.


    Harem Harem! Waifu. GET! The girls recover by performing another pose while saying somethingpletely nonsensical, but it works as the crowd breaks into cheering once again.


    And the curtain rises. Round 1 begins.

 Book 2: Chapter 41

    Book 2: Chapter 41


    Being the best requires talent! May deres.


    So, for round 1, each girl must disy her talent for the judges! They will be rated by 1-10, but the audience too is a judge! You get ten points too for the loudest cheer! The most points wins the round! Daisy shouts.


    So g-give it up! Sylvia yells, For Ariel!


    Arieles out onto the stage. Im Ariel, and this is my talent!


    Everyone watches carefully as she pulls out a bag that appears to be full of something. She reaches in and then pulls out a small item. Everyone strains their eyes to see that it is a small white ball. Without another word, she puts the ball in her mouth. She reaches in and pulls out another ball, and then puts it in her mouth. The crowd is silent, most people confused by what they are watching, but one after another, she slides ball after ball in her mouth.


    Wow, her mouth can take a lot of balls! Someone shouts.


    This starts with people shouting and cheering her on. One more ball, one more ball!


    Soon, her cheeks are puffed out like a chipmunk, which looks pretty cute. I lose track of how many balls she fit, but shockingly, she turns the bag upside down to show that it is nowpletely empty, and slides thest ball into ce. There is a wave of shouting and pping. She then opens the bag, and like a flood, a stream of ping-pong balls burst out of her mouth.


    She wipes her face and smiles. And now, I will take these ping-pong balls and shoot them into this cup. Except, I wont use my mouth!


    Thats enough! p for Ariel! I immediately stand and start pping.


    What, Wheres she going to shoot the ping- Florian starts to ask.


    Give it up for Ariel! the four Baka maids rush out and grab Ariel before she can lift her dress and begin to drag her off stage.


    Eh? Im not done yet?


    Ariel did great everyone, p! I encourage them.


    A handful p with me, a few are still confused, and one or two were even demanding the ping-pong trick be finished while wearing perverted eyes.


    <strong>Ariel: Me: 3/10 Florian: 10/10 Sebastian: 6/10 Audience: 5/10</strong>


    Seriously? You gave her a ten?


    Ah Florian shrugged, She tried her hardest?


    Next up! Millie!


    Millie moves up into the center of the stage. She opens her mouth and a momentter mes burst from it. The crowd oohs and awes as she shoots the me over the crowds. The pping gets to her as she creates bigger and more dangerous mes. Then she identally ignites half the crowd on fire. I wave my hand under the table and put out the fire before most of the people even realized it. The pping for her is pretty excited, but a few people are touching their singed eyebrows with wry looks.


    <strong>Millie: Me: 6/10 Florian: 10/10 Sebastian: 7/10 Audience: 7/10</strong>


    Auraes out next, and her talent ends up being a harp. I didnt even know she could y an instrument! However, it looks like she is quite adept, even with her baby bump keeping her from pressing herself close to the harp, her hands glided over it and create some rather beautiful music.


    <strong>Aura: Me: 8/10 Florian: 10/10 Sebastian: 9/10 Audience: 5/10</strong>


    The crowd here is a bit uncultured for harp music. I guess its a little too noble for them. Sebastian says it was rather fine music truly befitting the talents of a Queen. He seems to be impressed by the more noble talents. On that note, even a Demonlord seems too cultured as Grimhilde recites a so and ends up getting booed off stage. Well, I liked it.


    <strong>Grimhilde: Me: 8/10 Florian: 10/10 Sebastian: 8/10 Audience: 2/10</strong>


    Lamilia went next. She pulls out a bow and arrows and quite uratelynds the arrows on a target even while blindfolded. This audience seems to be more geared towards sex and violence, and for them the arrow shooting is a lot more exciting than the harps and sos. Meanwhile, me and Sebastian are less impressed. I dont really see myself as having a nobles sensibilities, but shooting arrows just arent exciting to me anymore. I could do this trick blindfolded while balls deep in a girl and one hand tied behind my back.


    Good job, Lamilia! May deres.


    Mm is her only response before she heads back off stage.


    <strong>Lamilia: Me: 5/10 Florian: 10/10 Sebastian: 6/10 Audience: 9/10</strong>


    Florian are you really going to give every girl a 10? I ask wryly.


    Theyre just all so wonderful. I couldnt possibly choose!


    Typical indecisive harem protagonist. I mutter under my breath, so he cant hear.


    Elysaes out next. She actually has acquired two batons and starts doing baton twirling. It is pretty cute, but Millie wants revenge from early and seems to cause the batons to burst fire from each side. Most everyone thought this was part of the act as Elysa became flustered and desperately flinging the ming batons around. The result was still an enjoyable spectacle. I, of course, make sure to put the mes out before things get dangerous.


    <strong>Elysa: Me: 8/10 Florian: 10/10 Sebastian: 7/10 Audience: 10/10</strong>


    Chris came out and did some slight of hand. She is so earnest and smiles so brightly when she gets an apuse that I fight the urge to storm the stage and take her right there. Chriss time ising tonight, I decide.


    <strong>Chris: Me: 10/10 Florian: 10/10 Sebastian: 4/10 Audience: 8/10</strong>


    Jasminees out and sets up a pole in the middle of the stage.


    Rejected! I dere.


    B-b-but! Im the entire reason we even started this! Jasmine genuinely starts crying on the stage.


    As a young girl, her crying immediately touches the hearts of all the crowds, who suddenly started pping to cheer her up. I give a sigh, stand up, and get on stage, going to one knee next to her. I pat her on the head while wiping the tears away.


    Its okay, you can always make it up in the next round. I promise I wont leave you behind Jasmine.


    Jasmines tears stop and she looks at me with bright eyes.


    Ahhhhhhhh! That was the crowd.


    I went rigid as I stood up, handing Jasmine to Chris and walking back to the judges seat. Florian is looking at me with a smile.


    What now?


    So, Riuns hero is a good guy after all. He says with a chuckle.


    Ahhh this is going to be a long day.


    <strong>Jasmine: Me: 5/10 Florian: 10/10 Sebastian: 2/10 Audience: 10/10</strong>

 Book 2: Chapter 42

    Book 2: Chapter 42


    It is N that is announced next. She sings a love song. Hero blushes. She blushes. I''m not amused.


    <strong>N: Me: 3/10 Florian: 10/10 Sebastian: 5/10 Audience: 5/10</strong>


    Next is Kida, who appears to have a strong man act. She lifts several weights of increasing sizes. Its somewhat impressive, but thest weight is making the stage sound a little


    CRACK


    The impromptu stage cant take the weight, and Kida falls to her knees, barely managing to keep the weights fromnding on her head. With a massive thump, Kidas head hits the stage and there is a loud bang. When the dust clears, Kida is knocked out cold, her ass is in the air, her thong armor giving the crowd an eyeful. Women cover up the eyes of their boyfriends, but even their disapproval cant stop the roaring cheers of a crowd getting an eyeful of camel toe.


    <strong>Kida: Me: 1/10 Florian: 8/10 Sebastian: 2/10 Audience: 9/10</strong>


    Is she going to be alright? Florian asks worriedly.


    Probably fine. You didnt give her a ten?


    Ah, well there is children present, right?


    Florian looks genuinely guilty he didnt give her a ten.


    Belles up next and pulls out a bunch of h hoops and started h hooping. I didnt realize she is so good at using her hips. Ill need to take that under advisement for the future.


    <strong>Bell: Me: 7/10 Florian: 10/10 Sebastian: 4/10 Audience: 7/10</strong>


    Cindyes up next. She sits down in the middle of the stage. Everyone is briefly confused. A momentter, she lifts a foot and then puts it behind her head. Then she lifts another and puts both behind her head. Suddenly, she flips, her body moving in angles that should bepletely impossible. Did her head just turn 360 degrees! Cindy, have some restraint in front of the crowd!


    She um sure is flexible. Florian smiles wryly as Cindy continues to bend into increasingly more exotic shapes.


    Just like I built her


    <strong>Cindy: Me: 8/10 Florian: 10/10 Sebastian: 6/10 Audience: 8/10</strong>


    Come! I will take down any man! Shivra walks on stage and pulls a sword. Come at me, you dogs! Try your luck and get cut to pieces by my sword!


    Is-is this some kind of y? Florian asks.


    No I think she just wants to fight something. I shrug. Hey, Jasmine, want to fix your score? Fight her!


    Eh? Jasmine walks out from the back stage. F-fight her?


    Mm itll be fine.


    Um I think Florian tries to intervene and stop the show down.


    Let the fight begin! I interrupt him as the crowd murmurs in confusion.


    You dare mock me! Shivra growls, Dont think I shall hold back because its a little girl. I will destroy her-


    While Jasmine is shaking and Shivra is strutting, I wave my hand. Shivra stops immediately. Its so abrupt that everyone looks on with confusion. Her eyes shoot to me and then back to Jasmine before she audibly gulps.


    W-which is to say, I am too proud to possibly gain satisfaction, from fighting a little girl. So I refuse to fight.


    As she says this, her voice seems strained. Her position looks awkward, her legs pressed tightly together as her body trembles.


    Huh? Jasmine looks on in confusion at Shivras state.


    Shivra is starting to sweat, and she takes baby steps back as if shes nning on fleeing the stage. Now, if youll excuse me since no one is brave enough to fight me, Ill be going


    Jasmine, attack her now!


    B-but


    Itll be fine.


    Dont little girl! Shivras voice suddenly takes on a pleading tone. That is, to say, yo-you cant possibly defeat-


    Okay, here Ie! Jasmine trusts me fully and races up to Shivra.


    Shivra doesnt move her sword, her hand gripping tightly on it like she can barely move. She looks on in horror as a small fist flies towards her stomach. It hits right there. Although it isnt hard, the added pressure is too much.


    No! Itsing out! Shivra wails.


    A momentter Shivras face goes yellow. However, that isnt the only thing.


    Eh? Jasmine looks on in confusion. Shivras pants are getting wet! Is Shivra peeing herself?


    Ah! Shivra screams, her pants nowpletely soggy. Damn you, warrior, Ill get my revenge. Humiliating me like this!


    Shivra runs from the stage followed by theughter of everyone in Riun.


    She probably shouldnt have gotten into a fight if she had to pee so bad, Florian responds wryly.


    Thats right, Florian, interpret things at my own convenience I mean, your own.


    There is a great deal of pping, and the audience seemed to take it as some kind ofedy routine.


    She really sold it, I thought she actually peed herself on stage. I thought goblins were scary but it turns out they can have fun! Someone in the crowd is saying.


    Well, its only advantageous if they dont remain frightened of goblins.


    <strong>Shivra: Me: 6/10 Florian: 10/10 Sebastian: 2/10 Audience: 8/10</strong>


    I also increased my score for Jasmine to an 8.


    Finally! The best girl here, my Tiana, woooah! Sebastian got up and pped as soon as Tiana got on stage.


    Wow, father is a little biased here, it seems.


    Pass. I say.


    Eh? What, but I didnt even say anything yet! Tiana deres.


    What does it matter? Itll be garbage anyway. I respond.


    Hah youmoner this on stage, in front of everyone.


    Ah, isnt that a little mean? I mean she- the white knight Florian tries to defend her.


    I dont know what you mean by saying Im mean. All I see is some trash on stage. Hey maids, isnt it your job to sweep up? I see a piece of crap on my stage! Get rid of it!


    There is a mumbling across the crowds as people start giving me dirty looks.


    My lord, if I may suggest. Perhaps it would be wise if you should tone down the forey with my daughter while we are in public.


    F-f-forey? the words are heard by everyone in the crowd.


    As eyes snap back to the girl herself, rather than in tears, her face is flushed, and she is breathing hard. Hah, hah shit just shit Im just trash like a noble hah call me more names,moner. Ill be your toilet!


    The maids run up and grab her, dragging her off stage as she twitches and squirms. An awkward silence follows.


    <strong>Tiana: Me: -1/10 Florian: 20/10 Sebastian: 10/10 Audience: 1/10</strong>


    Hey, you cant give 20 points! Iin.


    Any way you look at it, your treatment is too mean! Florian shouts back.


    And now, ourst contestant. Her name is Meg! Daisy interrupts my argument.


    Hey everyone! A girl runs out in her kimono dress with two hands raised in victory, Im Meg, the cutest girl alive!


    Already, her bubbly personality causes people to start cheering for her. She immediately poses on the stage, showing a shamelessness only Ariel could match.


    For my Talent, its a very special one, but Im going to need the audiences help! Okay?


    Woooooh! The crowd cheers.


    She turns to the judges and gives us a wink, but at that moment I start getting a sinking feeling.


    I just want She smiles as cutely as possible. You all to die for me


    Huh?


    She raises her hand and ms it down. The world suddenly explodes as a massive force of energy seems to erupt everywhere at once. The shockwave carries a massive fire that erupts miles in every direction. When the dust finally settles, an untouched stage sits in the middle of a massive crater, and as to every building in Riun, there is none left standing.

 Book 2: Chapter 43

    Book 2: Chapter 43


    W-wh-what just happened? Florians voice breaks out as the dust started to clear.


    Hm? Meg cocks her head to the side, A survivor?


    What happened?


    Oh my god?


    Ahhhh!


    Voices start to break out everywhere, and when visibility returns, arge crowd of people was still there in front of the stage. In fact, if it isnt for the missing buildings and crater, it looks like not a single living soul had been harmed. The other girls came out from the backstage exit, looking confused and wary from the sudden attack.


    N-no one was hurt? This time Megs words came out annoyed.


    Well, it is certainly close, but I basically created a spell along the lines of No one gets hurt. When I thought of it, I thought with the intention of protecting my harem, but it seems the spell countered any damage that would have urred to anyone as a result of Megs attack.


    I let out a little-annoyed sigh. Not that I care all that much, but may I ask why you destroyed my city of Riun?


    Oh ho, your city, is it? Megs eyes narrow on me, having decided that the survival of the currently panicking crowds


    Yeah, well, I settled in here and was starting toe to like the ce a little bit. I respond nonchntly,pletely at ends with the wreckage all around me. As a matter of fact, I wouldnt want you trying to use them as coteral so lets declutter things for a bit.


    I wave my hand, and a momentter, every viger in the town is gone except for the girls and the judges. The steadily increasing noise of the scared crowd is silenced in an instant.


    Meg looks around with an amused look. Interesting so youd protect these people, but you leave the women?


    As she says this, she gives a mocking look to the girls behind her. A few look ready to throw down, even after seeing Megsplete domination a moment ago.


    Well, if you bother my girls, it wont be coteral youll find, only death.


    Oooo, scary. Meg wiggles her fingers out before rolling her head back andughing.


    I-I still dont understand. A voice came from my right. Were all allies. Weve fought together. Stood side-by-side, how could you betray us?


    Meg looks down on Florian without a single ounce of pity. You foolish hero. To think this is the best another world can offer. It wasnt even hard to infiltrate your little party. So trusting


    B-but were friends!


    Friends? HAHAHAHAHAHahahaha Thats just soooo cute. Meg bends over inughter. You think any of us are with you because we are friends? Lamilia follows you because she wants you to save the dark elves. They near extinction and she hopes someone from another world can bring them back. Youre not a friend. Youre a fragile branch she clings to in hope her whole species wont fall into the abyss!


    That is Florian turns his head away, unable to find an adequate response.


    Lamilia, on the other hand, stares down at her feet. Although her face doesnt provide an easy read as to whether what Meg said was true or not, I suspect what she said is very close to the truth anyway.


    And N!


    Eh? Me? Bu-but I follow the hero be-be-because I want to!


    Hah, you follow Florian because youre an obsessed freak. Sheughs, and then eyes Florian with a devious look. Hey, Florian, do you know she touches herself every night while moaning your name?


    N lets out a shout. Ah, Meg, dont lie!


    Lie? Whos the liar here? Meg shouts back. Ive had to sleep in the bed next to you every night while you shlick shlick with any object you can find! Youre not as quiet as you think you are! Hey, Florian, she also likes to pinch her nipples when she climaxes and say things like Oh, Florian, fill me with your big, fat cock!


    Stop it, Meg, Stop it! N ispletely red and crying but keeps her head down rather than doing anything else to defend herself.


    Remember when we bought all those vegetables and we went through them way too fast? Thats because N likes to stick them in her pussy. She even puts one in her ass while she touches herself and thinks about you! The freakish girl even cleaned them after and tried to put them back with the rest. Lamilia had to throw them out in secret!


    Lamilia who was standing next to N patted her head softly. Mm. Okay. I forgave you.


    Ns face went from red to white and then she started balling, even more, her feet losing strength as she copses. Im sorry Im sorry Im sorry


    In those few words, it looked like N had already beenpletely broken. Well, the vegetable thing was pretty unhygienic. I didnt realize this quiet, gentle girl in love was actually such an over-the-top sex freak. However, she does give me some ideas on future treatment for Tiana.


    Thats enough Florians voice is quiet.


    Huh? What? Speak up, hero? Im just telling you about how you let down every girl near you. One of them just hopes for someone to save her and the other uses vegetables because youre too dickless to just fuck her!


    I said enough! He shouted.


    There is a tug on my arm and I turn to see that Grimhilde has joined me. She whispers in my ear.


    I recognize the girl. Shes a demon. No more than that, shes the demon general Megara. She works under my sister Maleficent, the queen of the demon country Mittsu. Its a muchrger country than my own. It seems my sisters really were plotting to make a war with the humans. If this event spread from here, a war between demons and humans is inevitable.


    Hah how troublesome.


    Hero of Riun! A voice broke me from my conversation.


    Huh?


    Meg I am sorry that I brought such a woman to your town. I brought devastation to these people. I suspect it was by your hand that we are alive right now. Florian gave a bow formally enough that even I am a bit ufortable. But I would like to make a selfish request. Please allow me to deal with this woman!


    So very troublesome

 Book 2: Chapter 44

    Book 2: Chapter 44


    I mean, I dont mind, but I never did ask, what is your particr power?


    Upon holding the stone, the power I was bestowed with was the ability to actualize anything from my world.


    An-anything?


    Yes. This may not seem like much to you, but where this world has magic, my world developed technology.


    He waves his hand and a momentter a belt full of grenades appeared in his hand. For example, each one of these can create an unbelievable explosion not unlike a fireball. Although I am not limited to weapons. I can make food,modities, even buildings.


    Isnt that a cheat! I respond bbergasted. Thats totally cheating!


    Youre one to talk! Grimhilde hits me on the back.


    Ah she sessfully bringsmon sense back to my head. Then, please proceed, but know that I will step in if things be dangerous.


    Florian bows one more time. Thank you, hero,, of Riun!


    With that, Florian leaps up onto the stage as Meg picks her nails with a bored look on her face as if she doesnt care about the fight at all. As they face off, I used a magic that allows me to assess their abilities in the form of stats, much like my own status menu.


    Ai, hell be wiped out in a moment. I mutter quietly.


    His status isnt weak. They are about on the same level as Kida, which is still far beyond the realms of what is called human as far as I am concerned. Hell probably be able to beat Kida too, presuming he can summon any modern technology. I don''t know how much that ability cold ovepensate for status, but I imagine hed probably be able to manage against someone like Shivra or Elysa.


    Yes, Elysa. It surprised me too, but she isnt a major countries top Wyvern Knight for nothing. She wasnt fronting when she said she could take Shivra on. I''m not sure whod win in a fight. Well, I''m still not confident Elysa wouldnt slip and pratfall given her top heavy body. Perhaps if she lost the boobs. I immediately dropped that train of thought that bordered on sphemy.


    Instead, I crank up Florians stats temporarily. For the duration of this fight, he had a 10X multiplier on all status. Its up to him to do something with it. While I am at it, I crank up the defense stats on all my women. I include N and Lamilia for the moment. I already see an easy method to add Lamilia to my harem, but I''m not sure how someone as love obsessed as N would work. Simply tricking her into thinking I''m the childhood friend with a spell feels a little cruel.


    Once all the girls have enough defense that bullets would bounce off them harmlessly, I rx and sit back to enjoy the fight. Huh? Where did Sebastian go?


    Ah he sure is diligent.


    A spell shows that he returned to the mansion. He dragged the maids back with him, and they were now cleaning the ce of the dust and debris resulting from the explosion. Of course, I had made sure the mansion was explosion proof. It was the only building still standing on the very edge of the crater. Although, the be honest, had the explosion been a little bigger even if the mansion stood it would have toppled off the edge of a cliff. New measures would have to be taken.


    Either way, Sebastion is preparing a clean ce for me and the girls to return to once we''re done ying here. Ah, and hes even preparing three extra bedrooms for three more women. Hes be quite diligent. I guess I shouldnt disappoint him then.


    At that moment, the hero from another world and the demon general Megara begin their first moves, shing in battle.

 Book 2: Chapter 45

    Book 2: Chapter 45


    Tsk this is boring.


    Florian pulls out a Gatling gun and immediately starts sting bullets at Meg, who jumps to avoid them. Florian doesnt pull any punches, however, it looks like this sort of y is nothing to Meg. Shesughing and dancing around like he isnt trying to kill her. However, its only at that level. I didnt know what I expected. At the very least Megs clothing should be torn off by now and Florian should be activating hero mode.


    I wave a hand and send all the girls back to the mansion. I also cast some extra protective spells over it to protect them.


    You left me behind, my love, Grimhilde responds with a tight smile.


    Well, I was going to go take care of your sister while they are busy ying.


    The pair of us watch as their forms dance around. With Florian augmented, hes actually keeping up with a surprised Meg, and the fight is getting intense as magical spells and bombs are dropped, creating explosions all over the ce. In a bit, its going to get a bit dangerous if Grimhilde remains.


    Already! Grimhilde says and then puts on a wry look. Is that how abrupt your decision to conquer me was?


    No I lie, I gave it a great deal of thought.


    Liar. She sniffs. But if you werent so overbearingly powerful, I wouldnt have given myself to you in the first ce. My sister is much more dangerous.


    Yadda yadda, I wave my hands, Shall we go?


    When that the pair of us reappear, instead of sending myself directly into the castle, we are now standing in front of a Demonlords castle. I immediately raise an eyebrow.


    Thats strange, this ce looks nice?


    The castle looks like a proper castle. There were two flustered guards standing in front of a giant gate. The ground was covered in green grass, and there is forested terrain as far as the eye could see. The scene wouldnt go amiss in a human part of the world.


    Dont be mean, my love. My territory was the smallest and poorest. We lived in a mountainous area surrounded by active volcanoes and mineral deposits. That doesnt denote the entire demon world. We all have our strengths and weaknesses.


    State your business! The two guards finally regain theirposure and demand from the pair of us.


    I nudge Grimhilde. Well?


    Grimhilde shoots me a wry smile before responding, I am seeking the presence of the Demonlord, my sister. I am Demonlord Grimhilde. Please let her know I have visited.


    The two guards look at each other, but one of them finally shrugs. Very well, I will let the lord know, but she is very busy right now.


    One of the two men left, while the other watches the pair of us.


    Please, watch out for my sister, my love. Shes smart and cunning, but also always wants more. Her greed is legendary.


    Ill take it under advisement. I respond.


    You are allowed in. The guard finally returns and waves the pair of us in.


    I walk into a castle guided by the guard. Lavish would be an understatement when looking at this castle. Greed, was it? Malent seems determined to advertise as much of her wealth as possible. The walls are lined with expensive tapestries, and I cant walk two steps without walking by another statue or vase on disy. It all looks kind of expensive.


    The pair of us are taken to a massive doorway leading into what appears to be the throne room. The doors swung open grandly as trumpets re. There is a long red carpet that stretches up to a massive throne. Lining that carpet is a long honor guard of demons. At this point, the pair of us can only walk forward. I head along the carpeted walkway, and as I approach I to start to notice the woman on the throne.


    A loli! The trumpeting music stops just as I say this, the word loli echoing loudly through the room.


    The little girl sitting on the throne looks only slightly older than Jasmine. She has a pair of red pigtails. Like Grimhilde, she has a horn and tail. However, the end of her tail doesnt hold a spade, but a diamond. Her proportions are all much smaller than Grimhildes. Small chest. Small body. Small face. Small horns.


    Let me do the talking, my love, Grimhilde whispers to me, trying to ignore my slight even as some nearby guards give me a tight look. Hello, Malent. Its been a long time my sister. How have you-


    Ah! I see youve brought me a ve! How generous of my little sister!


    Little! I say before I can stop myself.


    Im the youngest Demonlord, remember? Grimhilde whispers to me before continuing in a loud voice. Well, you see, hes actually my-


    Your boyfriend or something? Well, give him to me anyway. Malent speaks tantly.


    Grimhilde hisses quietly in a voice only I can here. Shes always like this. Taking other peoples things.


    Ah ho do you perhaps love him? Malents eyes shine as she licks her lips excitedly and doesnt wait for an answer. In that case, Guards, bring him to me! Let me show her boyfriend the charms of a real woman!


    But shes a loli heh, guards? Before I can even react, a bunch of guards have grabbed onto the pair of us and are now dragging me right up to Malent''s feet.


    I was afraid this would happen. Grimhilde whispers over to me. Shes jumped to her own conclusions. She wants to take you for herself to embarrass me, that greedy wench. Beware, my love, she isnt nearly as sharing as I have been.


    Well, its not like I wont have fun breaking her. I respond frankly.


    Grimhilde gives a tight smile. Can you, at least, go easy on my big sister?


    No worse than Ive done to you.


    I was afraid of that.

 Book 2: Chapter 46

    Book 2: Chapter 46


    Youre passable.


    As she eyes me up and down, I remember that I havent really altered my appearance all that much since I came to this world. Ive perhaps been more confident since I found out I had this new power, but as far as looks go, I mostly just look like myself. I say mostly because stats themselves affect me. As I increased strength, vitality, and such, I became fitter. My skin blemishes all vanished. I have nicely toned muscles now. Overall, I look like the best me possible without altering my appearance fundamentally in some way.


    It just never seemed necessary to have a pretty boy face like Florian. I already have tons of women throwing themselves at me, likely from my very high charm, so why change my looks. How would the girls react if my looks change? Would they love me regardless of the face? Would they be more turned on by a more beautiful face? That kind of thinking grates on my nerves. I dont like the idea of the girls being more attracted to someone else, even if that someone else is me after I change my facial features.


    Lets see what else you have She says, her hands reaching in and freeing my member; it springs to attention, a massive anaconda that equals the thickness of either of her arms. Oh, Definitely passable.


    Hmph, Passable? Its big enough to split this little Loli in two. Now that Im up close, I give her another look. Shes wearing something very erotic for a so-called lord. Its a skimpy leather number, with the only thing covering her lower regions being an underwear-like leather piece. She leans back in her chair as I admire her body, then her hands pull the underwear to the side.


    Suck it. She says sweetly.


    I look down at her exposed snatch in surprise. Its a small, tight, hairless thing that looks like it would break if my cock even touched it. Her forwardness catches me off guard a bit.


    Huh?


    I want you to eat my pussy. Does Grimhilde not let you lick down there? No worries, this girl doesnt have such hang-ups.


    Once again, Malent interprets the situation at her own convenience and is so hriously off base that it is almost endearing. Her excited eyes sh as she licks her lips seductively. She really thinks shes forcing Grimhildes boyfriend to service her. Shes probably imagining something like Grimhilde looking on teary-eyed as Malent corrupts and steals her boy toy.


    Now that I think about it, Grimhilde is rather conservative. Well, she WAS rather conservative. When I first met her, she wore a modest dress that covered up most of the goods. She was a virgin. She disliked the taste of sperm, and it was likely that under normal circumstances she wouldnt give blowjobs. It was likely shed be the type to shy away from cunnilingus too. Of course, then she met me, which was barely a week ago. By all ounts, the Grimhilde that Malent knew was long gone, but shed have no reason to think Grimhilde had be a cum-guzzling gluttonous slut who shared her man with over a dozen other women.


    I decide to humor the girl, moving down on my knees and sliding my tongue into her hairless snatch. Damn, the girl is very tight. Even my tongue can feel the tightness of her snatch. Could I even make my dick fit that? Well, she seems to be experienced so it had to stretch ordingly.


    Aiiii ah its so good! His tongue is in me, sister, do you see? Ah ah I love it suck it! Malent is moaning like this from the very second I stick my tongue inside her.


    Although with my abilities and skills, I dont doubt I''m great at cunnilingus, her actions are a bit over the top. Besides screaming and moaning, shes rocking her body in strange ways, throwing her hands up and rubbing them over her body. Her lewd sounds are ridiculous.


    Im cumming! AH, Im cumming! Your boyfriend just made me cum! Malent deres.


    Although the truth is that she didnt. In fact, her vagina was barely reacting at all. I was very experienced at this point, so it was very clear to me what this was. Malent was acting. I were very confused because I never struggled to provide women with intense pleasure. Having a woman fake it before Id even gotten started was a bit of a put-off.


    Out of sheer annoyance, Ice my tongue with magic that acts as a more effective stimtion, my tongue flickering over her clit in a way that I knew would bring her to climax in only a few minutes.


    Ah, ah it feels so- eh? Eeee, hah, hah, hah, hah, AhhhHhhhhh! The familiar mping down urred on my tongue, barely giving it room; damn was she tight.


    Her voice went extremely high and she immediately lost cohesion. She ws at my face and pushes me away before I continue, then backs up on the chair staring around wide-eyed with a confused look while gasping for breath, her face flushed. I look around to see that a few of the guards are showing concern and confusion, while Grimhilde only looks bemused.


    Wh-wh-wh-wh-what just happened! Malent demands.


    I cock my head to the side, confused. What? Did you just have an orgasm?


    A-a-a-a-an orgasm? Malents eyes widen even more and then she whispers under her breath. Th-thats an orgasm?


    Dont tell me youve never had sex before? I respond.


    O-o-of course I have! With lots of men! Malent is clearly flustered, then shees down and puts on a fake face of maturity. Rather, I just wanted tomend you for your good job. Thatll be all today. I will give you amodations and we can do more of the sex things that Im definitely experienced withter.


    Haaaah? I havent even started yet? my humor finally starts to fade.


    Wh-who are you talking to? Im the Demonlord of the fifth most powerful country!


    Yeah? Well, Im the hero. And If I see a Demonlord, I wont stop until Ive pierced her with my sword!

 Book 2: Chapter 47

    Book 2: Chapter 47


    Guards! Arrest him! She shouts, but Ive already waved my hand.


    I teleport myself, Grimhilde, and Malent into Malents bedroom, locking the doors in the process. Her room had arge imposing bed, but other than that, it has a shockinglyrge number of stuffed animals. Like stuffed animals everywhere.


    Ah! How did you do that? Why are we in my room?


    I swipe my arms across the bed, knocking off all the stuffed animals, then toss Malent onto the bed with ease.


    Ah, Spidey! Malent shouts as I kick a stuffed animal of a spider away.


    I go and grab the spider and drop it on her chest. You can hold that while we go if it makes you feel better.


    She chucks the spider at my head. You idiot! Thats not the point! What are you nning to do with a Demonlord! Ill kill you!


    Hey, do I really need to be here for this? Grimhilde asks wryly, intruding on our conversation.


    You dont want to join?


    Grimhilde lets out augh. Im not Ariel, my love, incest is a little


    Ah, well, once I have all your sisters, I was just nning a big orgy.


    My love has such ambitious ns. Grimhilde responds dryly, It looks like itll be an inevitability. But at least, for the moment, Ill just watch.


    Like that, I quickly convince Grimhilde to watch as I bang her sister by making the alternative even worse.


    Oh, ho, so I see little Grimhilde has lost her virginity to this deviant. Malent gives Grimhilde a mocking grin.


    Arent you just a virgin too? I respond.


    Im not! She shouts, banging down her fists. Im not, Im not, Im not. I said it three times, Im not. Ive had sex lots and lots!


    Ah, could it be that they didnt fit?


    Guh! Malent makes a noise as if she had been struck in the chest.


    So, it was something like that after all.


    What do you mean? Grimhilde asks curiously.


    Well, Malent has such a small body. So, she gets a guy and he cant get it in. Shell go something like it hurts, it hurts, and hell be afraid of hurting the Demonlord so he tries half-assed and in the end no pration happens. He might rub it on the outside until he cum on her stomach and then say they had sex. But she never orgasmed herself because her overbearing personality frightens the guys so no one earnestly fucks her.


    I was making a lot of assumptions, but by the looks Malent was giving me as I spoke, it seems like it was pretty close on the mark.


    It counts, it still counts, he came, it counts! Malent whines as she rolls on the bed in a tantrum.


    Will you rx already, dont worry, Ill definitely prate you today! I give her a thumbs up.


    I already said I was done! Why arent you listening to me! Im done! Im done! Stoping closer, get that thing away from me!


    Its best if big sister just epted it.


    I dont want to hear that from you!


    I back Malent against the headboard of the bed. Shes panicking, but I dont really give her much room. I cant really tell if shes strong or weak, but after shamelessly raising my status after encountering Shivra, I am handling her much like the child she appears to be. I have her legs spread no matter how much she kicks, and my member pressed against her pussy. I push forward.


    AH.. ow, ow, ow it hurts, it hurts, I say! Monster! Pervert! Loli-pervert!


    Huh, it wont go in. I frown.


    Of course it wont, I said it, didnt I. Why dont you listen? You loli-pervert! Loli-pervert!


    Why is loli-pervert the name you decided on I mutter. How old are you anyway?


    Im twelve! my dick slips causing her to scream as it slides up her clit. Owie! Stop!


    Grimhilde I turn to the other woman in the room. You told me she was your older sister


    Grimhilde raises up her hands. She is! Stop lying!


    Im not lying! Im 12. Im 12! I said it twice. Loli-pervert ismitting a crime!


    Grimhilde


    Shes lying! First off, there is no age limit in the demon world! Secondly, youre currently in the process of raping her, exactly why are you worried aboutmitting another crime? Finally, shes much older than me! Shes been ruling this nation since before I was born!


    Im not, Im not! Please dont break me, Mister Loli-pervert!


    Didnt I tell you Malent is difficult? Shes greedy but thinks nothing of lying to get what she wants!


    Grimhilde you better be right.


    I am! I swear it!


    I give out a sigh. Fine it is time. Time to bring out my Loli breaking kit!


    I wave my hand and a bag appears at the foot of the bed.


    Pun, are you watching this? Be prepared to take on all legal responsibility, as I wont be held back by what Im about to do!

 Book 2: Chapter 48

    Book 2: Chapter 48


    What is a loli breaking kit? Grimhilde asks.


    Good question!


    You dont know!


    Well, I just used magic to create it, but Im not really sure whats in the bag. Oh, thats useful. I talk as I rummage through the bag, pulling out a bottle.


    Whats that?


    Ah, this? Its a bottle of lubricant. You guys dont really have that kind of thing, but when a girl cant get aroused it helps facilitate sex. Its definitely necessary material for a loli, errr so Ive heard. From a friend. I exin. Actually, this stuff is magical lubricant. It reduces the coefficient of friction to nearly 0, itll help me slide it in real nice!


    Ack! Why are you ignoring me! I already said I dont want this! Loli-pervert! Loli-pervert!


    Hmmm a set of dildos.


    That seem to be go from small to extrarge.


    Thats to slowly stretch her open. You got to start small and slowly getrger.


    Oh, I see, I see


    Why are you sitting there and calmly discussing this with him! Malent is throwing another tantrum.


    What else did we get, oh, a lollipop, and a stuffed bear.


    Theres an item that will pop lolis!


    Ah, no, its a candy, hey, loli, you want it?


    Its Malent! Im Malent! You loli-pervert!


    You say that even as you take the candy and teddy bear.


    Mm She mumbles as she sucks on the lollipop.


    Is that all?


    Hmmm lets see, Kleenex to wipe away her tears, a band-aid to convince her its all better now, and Im pretty sure the writer is going to hell for writing this joke.


    Oh, most definitely.


    Anyway, its about time we get started.


    You dont listen, what are you doing, where are you sticking that!


    Of course, this dildo is going in your vagina, right?


    Ah, ah! Its going in, its going in! Its tearing me apart!


    This is the smallest size though? Here, lets go a size up. Ill use the lubricant this time.


    Ah, hah, hah its big, ow, ow, ow, ow!


    Well, that went right in easily, I guess can I skip past the next size?


    No! Dont do that! Dont skip steps! Malent says.


    Oh, well, if Malent insists, Ill make sure to use every size on you. I respond smugly.


    You


    Alright, lets go with the next!


    Each time, I slide a slightly rounded dildo into her. They are starting to get quite snug.


    Owie. Owie. Owie, my hips feel like they are breaking.


    What size have you made it to? Grimhilde asks from the other side of the room.


    Hmm about average size for a guy.


    Th-thth-thats average? Malent cries out.


    Well, now, were going to stretch you past the realm of normal, so be prepared.


    No! I dont want it! I dont want my pussy all stretched out!


    No worries, its very flexible. Your pussy will recover after were done. A baby can pass through there so there is no problem.


    Isnt your dick the size of a small baby!


    Hah, please, even if you say that, its only about as thick as your arm!


    Hah, hah, hah, no, another one is going in! Its so big. Im breaking!


    Well, there is no use stopping now!


    I continue to swap the dildos withrger andrger items. Soon, Ive reached thest one. Even with the lube, I barely manage to get it in with some force. She is screaming and crying, but there is very little hope of resisting at this point.


    Hah, so thats the biggest one. I cant stretch you anymore.


    Im breaking, please take it out. I cant handle it. Its tearing me open!


    Hmmm should I put two in at once?


    No! No! No! She screams. Anything but that!


    Ah, youre sure?


    Yes, yes, yes! No more! No more!


    Then, I guess itll be my dick next. Itll be a big step from thergest dildo, but please endure.


    What, thats not what I meant, ah, its going in!


    Wow, you really are tight, even after all that stretching, the head barely fit.


    Its in, its in! I feel it! It hurts so much!


    Ah, I feel some ripping as it slides in.


    Thats my pussy! Youre ripping my pussy! Aaaah!


    I slowly work it in carefully while the loli girl kicks and cries. Finally, I am about 1/3 of the way in. Her pussy is so slick with the low friction lubricant that if she tightens even a little bit it slides right back out. I must hold her body tightly keeping my cock inside her, the tight walls of her pussy threatening to spit my cock out with every movement.


    Alright then, lets begin with this! I start rocking my hips as the loli girl screams and cries.


    I pull my dick out until just the tip remains inside her, and then push it in as hard as I can go. Her entire body shudders and she lets out another scream.


    Youre so tight, Im already going to cum, its amazing.


    Not inside, not inside!


    Ah, toote!


    My cum explodes, but there was absolutely no ce for it to go, and the cum ends up bursting out of her pussy, the pressure pushing my dick out. As a result, gobs and gobs of semen shoot all over her crotch, covering her lower regions in thick white gooey stuff.


    Ah, its in me! Its on me! Its everywhere. Its warm and sticky!


    The loli girl was looking down wide-eyed at the mess Id made of her pussy.


    Well, that was a good first run.


    F-f-first? Malents eyes went wide.


    Hah, yeah, we havent even started yet!

 Book 2: Chapter 49

    Book 2: Chapter 49


    p. p. p. p. My balls p against her. I finally got it all in and I can make full piston movements. I hold the little girl in my arms and thrust away.


    Hah, hah, hah


    Fuck, your pussy is so tight.


    Hah, Hah, hah.


    Ah, another one, Im going to cum again!


    Hah, Hah, Hah


    Again, her stomach swells with spooge, the remains only leaking out a little after my extreme vition. Its at this point that I look down and notice that shes not really looking at me, her eyes nkly staring out into the space beyond.


    <NSFW Image Here>


    Uh, Malent?


    Hah, Hah, Hah


    I pull my dick out and snap my fingers, but she doesnt respond. Her eyes are vacant as she stares up at the ceiling.


    Hey, you. You want me to fuck you more? I ask, expecting a vehement denial.


    Diiiieeeck more dick thank you, sir more diiiick.


    Uh how long have you been like this? I ponder out loud.


    About ten minutes after you came for the first time. After that, youve sort of just kept going thest three hours. Grimhilde responds wryly. I know my sister can be problematic, but even I feel bad for her.


    The pair of us look down at the little girl, her stomach bloated like a pregnant woman, her body covered in many different fluids, her eyes vacant, and her mouth moving as she spoke incoherent words at no one. Dick mister I can take all the dick


    Well, do you want to clean her up now that Im done?


    What are you talking about. Ive already told you-


    I lean forward and push on Malents bloated belly, the excess sperm used to fill her womb past capacity squirts out in wet milky gobs from her broken pussy. Grimhilde immediately stares at the gobs leaking out of her sisters crack while she unconsciously licks her lips.


    You sure you dont want a taste? I ask innocently.


    My love is so cruel sometimes, Grimhilde shoots me an aggravated look as she gets up onto the bed and moves on all floors, taking her own sisters cunt with her mouth, immediately eating out of her box while pushing on her stomach to force out more sweet nectar.


    While she does this, I move up behind her and lift up her dress, fondling with her pussy before sliding my dick, still wet with her sisters lust, right into her love canal.


    Ah, just the right fit. I say happily.


    Dont you just mean Im not as tight as my sister? Grimhilde responds wryly in between bouts of eating pussy.


    Tightness for the sake of tightness isnt everything. While yes, her pussy was tight, it wasnt necessarily afortable fit. All in all, Id say Id prefer Grimhildes pussy, which takes it all eagerly.


    Mm Grimhilde responds; although I cant see her face, she sounds pleased. Then, by all means, have your fill.


    Without offering up any more resistance, Grimhilde wags her bottom at me as I slide it in and thrust into her without reserve. Meanwhile, Grimhilde continues to eat the boxed buffet I left for her. In the end, Grimhilde ends up in a threesome with her sister unwittingly anyway.


    When I finally explode myst load into Grimhildes eager mouth, I look to find that Malent, still lost in her own little world, has not reacted at all to her sisters actions.


    I pick the little girl up and give a sigh. I guess its time to head back home and clean up the mess. Who do you think won the fight?


    I think the hero lost, naturally, Grimhilde responds simply.


    Yeah, me too. Well, now that I have her master, lets see how tasty this general who calls herself the cutest in the world is.


    Youre drooling, my love.


    Sorry.

 Book 2: Chapter 50

    Book 2: Chapter 50


    I find myself returning to the scene of ruin that used to be Riun. I was expecting some cocky women toe attacking me, but instead, I find a scene even more unbelievable.


    So, the hero actually won I say in surprise.


    Thats right, the hero is the one standing, and he looks in decent shape. Meanwhile, it is the girl who was beaten and defeated.


    Did you have any doubt? Florian responds cockily,ughing.


    He didnt seem to have that self-confidence when he was going to fight her. Ah, well, at least it saves me a bit of trouble.


    Well, good job, I guess. I give some half-assed praise. What about the girl?


    Ah, Megara? You wouldnt by chance have a dungeon or something in that mansion. Id say gag her and leave her there to rot. Florian responds quickly.


    That seems to be a bit harsh for what I thought I knew about Florian, he must be really pissed off at being betrayed.


    I guess, thatll work. We can get something to eat too. Ah, my hands are full, you mind carrying her?


    Who else have you brought? Florian looks curiously at the form Im carrying like a sack of potatoes and then suddenly stumbles. Is-isnt that the Demonlord Malent!


    You''re well informed. I respond while Florian shrugs sheepishly. Yeah, I guess this Megara chick worked for her, so I went and took care of it.


    Is that so? Florian wears a tight smile, Well, still amazing all I got was a general and you not only invaded a castle but took a Demonlord captive.


    Florian hoists the other woman up on his arm and the pair of us carry the two demons the rest of the way into the mansion. I''m greeted by three of the four maids, who take my coats and settle me in the massive living room next to a roaring fire. Grimhilde bids her farewell to go freshen up, she had been pumped full of quite a lot of semen and reeks of sex. Of course, I used a spell to clean myself up, so it is just the girls who smell of skank.


    Whether Florian realizes this or not is up for question. At the very least, he doesnt address anything and merely smiles politely. The Demonlord was sent to her own room, and the demon general was sent to my master bedroom. Just to make sure neitherdy would cause trouble, I cast the appropriate spells to keep everything moving forward smoothly.


    So, what do you n to do now, Florian? I ask curiously.


    It takes Florian a second to realize I am talking to him. Oh, right, me Im not sure. Probably keep fighting monsters. There are six more Demonlords, right?


    Ah, I meant, more specifically about your teammates.


    Heh? Thats right. Lamilia and N. Im not really interested in taking them with me.


    Really? Im surprised.


    Well, I mean, Lamilia wants me to be a savior. I suspect you could fulfill that role for her a lot faster than I can. And N He put on a sour look. Shes just creepy. I think if I just break it off now, then things wont get worse.


    What are you suggesting, then?


    Hah? Do, I need to spell it out? Clearly, you got some harem-like thing going on here. Just take the girls. I dont care.


    Youre surprisingly easy going now that weve had a real chance to talk.


    Thats not a problem, right? Florian asks cautiously.


    Of course not.


    Do you mind if I ask one more favor then since Ive seemingly brought you so many beautiful girls?


    Ask


    Could I stay the night here? Id just like to rest up. It was a tough fight. Ill be heading out tomorrow before the girls realize Im leaving.


    Thats fine. I wave to Sebastian. Sebastian here will get you a guest room.


    Then, if its not too rude, Ill head there now. Florian stands, gives a stiff bow, and Sebastian leads him off.


    I chuckle to myself. Its too easy. Florian is acting like I dont realize there is something wrong with him. Clearly, some body snatcher crap is going on. Well, thats tomorrows problem.


    I may have lost everything in a single explosion, but tomorrow will be a new day. I still have my mansion and my harem. What else do I need? Standing up, I head off to the master bedroom to give Megara a very pleasant surprise awakening.


    Announcement


    Congrattions, this is the end to the second volume of PoC. You can buy the ebook here. I will start V3 next week.

 Book 3: Chapter 1

    Book 3: Chapter 1


    I enter the room with the sleeping woman. She looks quite cute when shes unconscious. Shes like a reserved Japanese girl when shes not running her mouth off about stuff. I slide into the bed next to the sleeping beauty and immediately work on liberating her from her panties. As I untie her kimono and slide the underwear off her legs, the movement seems to wake her up.


    Uuu huh? Wha... I shove her panties into her mouth before she can say anything that might ruin the moment.


    Hello, Megara. I respond with a dark smile. I just wanted you, who is definitely Megara, to know, that Im going to sleep with you.


    Mmm? Mmmm! Mmmm! Megara starts trying to protest, but I already tied her hands up and are lifting her legs as she kicks and struggles.


    You see, the hero from another world wasnt the only hero from another world. I came to this world too and was given a power. My power is the ability to purify demons, but in order to activate that power, I have to sleep with them. So, in order to seal your demonic powers, person who is clearly Megara and not someone else, I need to sleep with you.


    I lift a mirror up so that Megara gets a look at herself. Her eyes freeze as she stares at the image of an attractive Japanese girl with an open kimono, a mouth gagged with her own panties, and her hands tied up. Suffice to say, the scene is incredibly erotic. Megara looks down at her own chest, then back at the mirror as understanding shes in her eyes.


    Alright, so please endure while I seal your demons. I give Megara a thumbs up.


    Megara starts to panic and shakes her head no desperately. Mmm. Mmm. Mmm. Mmm!


    What is that? Sorry, I cant trust you. You might cast some spells if I let you talk. We can talk after the sealing ceremony. Hah, here I go!


    I slide the head into her red fury patch and the girl shutters all over and make muffled shouting noises as she desperately tries to break from her restraints. I slid it in the rest of the way.


    Please endure, demon general! I give her a smile while she res at me with hateful teary eyes. Now, lets pick up the pace!


    I start to take the initiative and provide some strong piston movements, pumping her pussy. Despite protesting, Megaras body reacts to my treatment as she quickly grows wet. Soon, my penis makes wet lewd sounds as it slides in and out of her snatch.


    Mmmm! Mmmmm! Mmmmm! She continues to try to speak through her gag.


    However, as the thrusting continues, her attempts to protest slowly turn into moans. Soon, her eyes start to roll back, and I can tell shes clearly enjoying it. Oh, her pussy starts mping ferociously as it swells around my penis. She was having an orgasm. Her body shook as she was racked with extreme orgasmic pleasure.


    Of course, I did not stop there. Although I did not kiss her or touch her in any particr erotic way, I kept up the movements of my hips, working hard on her lower half until the point where any normal girl wouldin about how sore they came morning. Meanwhile, she moaned, and for a brief moment, even started to match her hip movements with my own. After cumming for the fourth time, she realized what she was doing and stopped with a look of dread on her face. After that, she seriously started crying.


    However, even her tears could not continue while being vited by such a big cock, then she was back to moaning again before climaxing once more. I finally had enough. Preparing my special package, I look the teary-eyed girl in the eyes.


    Im going to cum. This is the purification step. Please ept my seed!


    Mm? Mmmm! Mmmm! Megara tries to react violently once again, but I release my seed before she can resist.


    In an instant, I fill her up with hot gobs deep within her womb.


    I fall on top of her chest, my head presses on her chest. Her chest is heaving rapidly as she recovers her breath from the sexual experience. After a moment, I lift my head and look back into her eyes.


    Megara, I have cleansed you. But just to be sure, I will need to repeat this a few more times.


    MmmmmmmmM! Megara looks like she is about to freak out.


    Aaaaaaaah! There is a scream and both of us immediately look up at the door.


    The scream came from somewhere else in the mansion.


    I make a sound of annoyance. Tsk making your move so soon. Well, I guess well have to end this session early.


    I head out of the room while waving a hand that removed Megaras restraints. She wont be a problem anymore.

 Book 3: Chapter 2

    Book 3: Chapter 2


    Leaving the recovering Megara back in my room, I head off to the source of the scream. That source is, of course, Maleficents room. As I push through the growing crowd of harem girls, I end up looking at a dangerous scene.


    Maleficent is still unconscious and naked, lying on the bed. Straddling her with his clothing still on is Florian. The one who screamed was N, who seems to have walked in on them.


    Whats going on here? I ask casually.


    Hah? Ah Florian looks around the room. What can I say? Im a lolicon?


    You


    All of the girls suddenly shoot Florian hateful looks. N covers her mouth and looks like shes about to cry. I snap my fingers, waking the sleeping Maleficent up.


    Eh Ah! Whats happening? Whats happening? I asked! Maleficent demands. Get off! Get off!


    The hero gets off of her as she starts trying to hit him with the palms of her hands, and I notice the glimmer in his palm.


    What I want to know, is why you were trying to kill my guest. I give Florian a smirk.


    The girls all behind me gasp in shock.


    Whats happening! Whats happening! Thats you, loli-pervert? You kidnapped me! You kidnapped this queen?


    Ah, Haaaaa. Florian lets out a breath and pulls the knife out to show the group. What can I say? Shes a Demon Lord, isnt she? As a hero from another world, its my responsibility to end her life. Even if you do not have the guts to.


    Hmmm the girls eyes all dart back between me and him, looking to see where the argument is going. That seems possible, but I do not appreciate my guests being attacked.


    This is none of your business! Florian raises the knife over Maleficents bare chest. This is a matter between us. Butt out!


    Maleficent screams as the knife plunges down into her chest. The knife strikes into the mattress an instantter. Florian stares dumbfounded at the bed that ispletely empty. Finally, his eyes creak up as he looks at me.


    In my arms is a naked loli. The thing is, Ive already imed this one as my property. I do not take kindly to losing things that are mine.


    Y-y-yours? Maleficent stares up at me as her face suddenly turns crimson.


    Mm. I will never let anything happen to my women. I give her a nod.


    Maleficent looks away, but the words she whispers are a stubborn defiance. Loli-pervert


    You


    Hey, did I say this was over? Florian demands. I still must kill that monster.


    F-Florian. N says nervously. Perhaps, since were in his home, we should let the master of the house dec-


    Shut up! Florian shoots N a look of disgust. A creep like you doesnt even have the right to talk to me.


    N puts on a look of hurt, and this time tears did start falling down her face. The other girls mostly just looked shocked. Lamiliaes and silently pats her on the head.


    Well, if you wont give up on my Maleficent, then I suppose we are enemies.


    You do not want me as an enemy! Hero snaps, waiving his hand and causing a gun to form in it.


    He points the gun at me. I wave my hand and a beam of light shoots out. A secondter there is arge gaping hole. Florian barely can look surprised as his legs give out and he copses to the floor.


    No! Screams N, trying to rush towards him as she is held back by Lamilia. I know he was being mean but that was no reason to kill him!


    Ah? Who did I kill? I respond as I put the loli girl down and she wraps herself in a nket. Surely you cant be talking about that creature.


    Huh?


    p. p. p. p.


    The sounds of pping could be heard as the hero stands back up. The massive hole in his abdomen fills with tentacles, which wrap around themselves until the hole is filled. A few momentster, the skin heals over the writhing insides and there was no more evidence that he had even been injured.


    You knew Im d, it makes it so much easier. The voice changes into something malevolent.


    It wasnt the heros voice, but a sort of vibration of several different tones wrapped around each other. Like a crowd of people speaking perfectly in sync.


    W-w-what are you? N asks, finally taking a step back and falling into Lamilia arms.


    Its the creature that previously inhabited my Megara. I respond simply.


    M-Megara? My general! Maleficent''s eyes widen. You took over the hero! No, wait. You tried to kill me! How dare you betray the great me!


    Betray you? He had Florians face, but he held only contempt and amusement as expressions. That would assume I was ever on your side? I used you. Simply put, you outlived your usefulness.


    You


    Wait I still do not understand. It is Kida who speaks up. Just what is going on?


    Simple answer? I respond. This creature is like some kind of brain slug or parasite. They invade someones mind and take over their body, and then abandon it and take over the next person. Megara was taken over by the brain slug. Then it jumped over to Florian.


    You bastard. Maleficent growls. To have taken over my demon general!


    Hahahahaha! Florian or the slug thing in Florian pped his knee. You think you ever had a demon general? Why would anyone even want to follow a little baby like you? The only Megara you ever knew was me. You armies? Theyre my armies. They are loyal to me. You were just a puppet. Dont you get it? You have nothing!


    Maleficent is shaking but cant respond as she fights back the tears in her eyes. It has to be shocking to learn that everything she knew is a lie.


    Wait, it is Aura who spoke this time. If he rose to be the demon general using Megara, then who is Megara?


    As if saying the name summoned her, Megara walks in. She re-tied her kimono and was now in okay shape. The girls make a path for her to get right in front.


    "That''s what I''m trying to say! I''m the real Florian!"

 Book 3: Chapter 3

    Book 3: Chapter 3


    Megara is Florian? Ariel asks in wonder.


    I guess it is? I respond, shrugging. So, apparently, the girl known as Megara was capable of switching ces with Florian.


    Well, at least its not something out of left park, like shes your childhood friend or something. Aura admits.


    Yeah, that would be pretty weird.


    Th-this is pretty weird! Megara, or is it Florian, cried out. I want my body back!


    Why would I give your body back, The current Florianughs. I went to great efforts to get into your party. Of course, that was all with the intention of finally acquiring a powerful host for myself. Can you imagine, a hero from another world? I am truly the most powerful being this world has ever known! No one can stop me now!


    Is that why you tried to kill off your old Master too! Grimhilde demanded.


    Hehe just tying up some loose ends. I was happy leaving you with that body. Believe it or not, she was a summoned hero too.


    Strange, Grimhilde adds. I dont recall any heroes being summoned.


    Thats because I summoned her! Florianughs. She was my first attempt at getting the power of a hero. Of course, her ability wasnt quite as exciting as Florians. I was nning to trick Florian into bed and then do the switch then, but that bastard was so dense that no matter what I did, he wouldnt sleep with me.


    I was saving it for my first time! the current Megara teared up, shouldnt me a pained look.


    Well, technically its Megara, the former bodies owner, who lost her virginity, if its any constion. I coughed.


    You monster. What happened to the original Megara? Florian demanded.


    Eh? I put her soul into my old body and killed her. She barely knew what happened when she no longer existed anymore.


    You bastard! Ill kill you!


    Wont you be kill yourself? Baka!


    Please dont use cute terms in Florians body, it disgusts me.


    The current Megara shot the current Florian a hateful look. You did all of that just to take my body? You fool! I can summon objects from another world. Youve never been that world, so you dont even know what to summon! Without knowledge of a weapon, you can even bring out 1/5th of the power I have!


    I know! Megara put on an ugly face. Why did you think Id been putting off taking you? Other than yourpleteck of putting out, I also wanted to observe what objects you could pull so I could as well. Thats why I really enjoyed our finally battle. You showed me many exciting weapons I could use.


    Even so, thats pretty limiting to what he originally could do. I admit.


    Florian smiles. True so its good news that another hero came along with even better powers.


    Huh? Who?


    You! Idiot! Florian makes a face. I figured it out. Youre a hero from another world.


    He is!? Megara gasps.


    I roll my eyes. You have no proof of that.


    Proof? No but once I take your body, Ill be able to use your power that could even subjugate a demon lord in an instant!


    I-it didnt take an instant! It took all night geh I dont want to think about it! Malent grimaced.


    Do you have anyst words? Florian demanded.


    Goodbye. I wave my hand, and the body of Florian vanishes.

 Book 3: Chapter 4

    Book 3: Chapter 4


    Wh-where did you send him? Megara demands.


    Huh? I dont know. Somewhere distant. He was irritating.


    Y-you Megara res at me. He took my body! Now I can never return!


    Ah well, oops.


    What are you going to do about it! She demanded, tears welling in her eyes.


    I grab her, looking into her eyes deeply. Im going to take responsibility.


    Her eyes widen and she looks away. D-dont say that kind of stuff! Im a guy!


    Well, Florian, sorry, Im going to keep calling him Florian and you Megara


    I understand She sighs with a defeated expression.


    Until he resurfaces, you can continue to live here with the rest of the girls. With time, he wille back and then we can defeat him and do the switch. In the meantime, you should get used to this body!


    I dont want to be a woman though!


    Stupid! Didnt you hear him? Megara is a hero too, which means there is a new set of powers. Just like with you, they might be deceptively stronger than he thinks. Since we have the knowledge of Earth, then we can probably apply them in ways he never could! It will be two heroes against one!


    You really are from another world, arent you? Why didnt you say anything sooner!


    Huh? Didnt you go around announcing it? And what happened? You were targeted.


    Th-thats true. She realized she couldnt argue that point at all.


    Her current predicament urred exactly because she had paraded around her status.


    What about my other friends?


    They can also stay here, join the har house ahem they can join us in the house. Okay?


    Well, its not like I have much of a choice. Megara sighs again, Since Ill be staying a while, Ill need a room.


    Youll also need some help!


    What do you mean, help?


    Eh? I obviously mean youll need someone to teach you how to be a woman.


    Ooo, ooo me! Ariel throws up her hand into the air.


    Denied! I cough. Actually, the best person to teach you is probably someone who had already been a man, well, sort of. Chris!


    Ah! Huh? Me! Chris appears out of the crowd.


    A-a catgirl! Megara blushes.


    Since things ended up this way, I need you to work with Megara and help her be a woman.


    Even if you say that, Im not sure Im the best person for that! She says.


    What? Why is that? I demand, crossing my arms in front of me.


    Well, its just She pushed her fingers in front of her, I mean I have only been doing this kind of stuff for a week or two. I genuinely am not confident in being able to do what needs doing. What Im saying is Im not confident as a woman. Do you understand?


    I nod with sympathy, reaching out and putting my hand on her shoulder. You couldnt make things clearer. It looks like I pushed you before you were ready.


    Th-thank you She smiles.


    So, the solution is simple. I have to make you into a woman.


    Wait, what?


    Megara, please wait patiently. Once I turn Chris into a real woman, she can definitely help your transition.


    Why does this sound like something lewd. Megara asks.


    Because it is. Grimhilde sighs.


    Are you all done? Malent demands, Can you all get the hell out of my room!

 Book 3: Chapter 5

    Book 3: Chapter 5


    "Jasmine joins too!


    Denied!


    Ahhhh Jasmine puts on a weepy disappointed look.


    How about me? Ariel speaks up.


    Millie will join too! Millie starts trying topete with the others.


    Cant a guy just take a girl to bed without other girls throwing themselves at him? What kind of world do we live in where a guy cant just plough one girl at a time?


    You actually said it... Megara shudderas.


    Dont you start! I point my finger at the girls and then at Chris, who I toss into my room.


    The door shuts in a dozen-some girls faces. Id have to make it up to them tomorrow probably. However, tonight was Chriss night.


    I turn around and see the anxious cat girl staring up at me, her ears twitching furiously. Her tail wasshing with agitation as she looks around nervously.


    Ah, actually now that ites to this, I could probably make you a guy if you really wanted."


    What! Chris grows even more flustered for a second but then sighs. Well, its not like Im surprised. Ive seen the kinds of things you can do. Youre surrounded by all these beautiful girls. They all love you. Ah! My ears, youre touching.


    While Chris spoke, her twitching ears kept taking my attention so I reach out and grab them. As soon as my fingers touch her ears, it is like her entire body melts in my grip. Her voice gets really light and she stops talking. Her eyes close and for a second I could swear she purrs.


    Huh? So, catgirls really like this, huh?


    Ahhh! The words snap Chris out of it and she pulls away. What I was trying to say, is that I figured youd be able to do it.


    Oh. I drop my hands. Then, I guess, if you want to be a guy, then we...


    Wait! Chris bes even more flustered, her tail whipping back and forth and her face looking up at me pleadingly. That is to say, youre my benefactor. Youve taken care of my little sister, and despite her best efforts, you havent touched her at all. I-if I be a boy, then what will happen to us?


    Fair enough question. Jasmine is still the cook of the house, so I need her. Shes earning her ce.


    There is a brief moment of silence. A-and me?


    If you were a boy, would I still let you stay at the mansion? I dont really see why not. If you do not touch any of my girls, I dont have any particr problem with it.


    Right Chris nods, but she doesnt seem to be excited either. I thought you would say that. B-but what about us?


    Us? You mean, if you have a penis? I think I guess, we could be just friends, right?


    Ah Chris suddenly grabs at her chest while she puts up a brave smile. That hearing those words. It caught me off guard. It hurts a little to hear it.


    Huh? What do you mean?


    Its just I see you there. A knight in shining armor. You came into my life. You saved me from bandits. You healed my sister. You let us live in this mansion. You treat my sister with respect. You expect nothing from either us except our loyalty. Youre courageous. Youre kind. I


    Ah, youre crying! Why are you crying!


    I ju- I jus- I dont want to be just friends! Youre the only light in my life. Im sorry Im not as innocent as you think I am!


    Wh-what do you mean?


    Im always thinking about you. I look at the other girls with envy because every day I just want you to myself! I love you! Youre my sweetheart. I want to be with you forever.


    Ah, so you are a girl after all..."


    Yes! But... I want you to make me a woman!


    I nod thoughtfully and unzip my pants. Sounds good.


    Ah, why are you taking your penis out!


    Im going to make you a woman!


    I thought youd be using magic or something! Chris replies defensively.


    Baby all the magic is right here. I point at my member and advance forth.

 Book 3: Chapter 6

    Book 3: Chapter 6


    Is it going to hurt? Chris asks nervously.


    It might, a little.


    Chris takes a deep breath and steels her look. Its okay, I am ready.


    I pull off her clothing, revealing her tender naked body, and then lie her down on the bed. For whatever reason, I wasn''t interested in being rough with Chris.


    Im going to slide it in now.


    Mm yes my sweetheart. Ah!


    Does it hurt? I uncharacteristically ask.


    Mm but its okay because its you.


    I look deeply into Chriss slightly elongated cat like eyes as I slide my member into her. She is properly aroused and dly spreads her legs open for me, an ted smile growing on her face as I slide it in.


    Ah, I can feel you inside me. She says excitedly, giving me a beaming smile, then turns away shyly. When you look at me like that, it makes me blush.


    I cant help it, youre too cute.


    Dont you say that about all of the girls? A tinge of Chriss jealousy slips through.


    Youre the one Im with now.


    Mm! Chris smiles in contentment. C-can you kiss me while you thrust. I w-want to taste your lips.


    I nod, happy to oblige, moving my head down and pressing my lips against hers as I push my dick the rest of the way. Not unlike Elysa, Chris is the kind of person to work hard in earnest. While her hands tighten on my arms, she does not express any difort, by being broken open by my beast of a dick. When I begin to thrust into her, she wraps her legs and arms around me, holding me tightly.


    As my mouth explores hers, my hands move up to her ears and I start ying with them. The ears twitch at first, but eventually, she lets out a moan as I stroke her ears with my fingers and her pussy with my cock. Her nails dig into my back, and it feels like shes got in me in a massive grip. Shes holding me so tightly at this point that even if I were to get up this second, shed be in the same position, arms and legs wrapped around me and my dick firmly imnted deep inside her.


    I was on top, but it appeared like Chris had taken my body over and made it hers. A secondter, there is a deep vibrating that even the tip of my penis could feel. I realize that she is purring as I thrust into her. Meanwhile, her hands are pawing at my back, her nails digging into my shoulders. Her actions probably would have torn up my back in the old world, but with my current status, she probably wont break the skin.


    Ah, sweetheart! Youre making me cum!


    As she says this, her thighs tighten even more around my cock, and her w-like hands scratch at my back. Her hands scratch down my skin as her mouth opens wide and she lets out a long yowl.


    Aaaaaaaaiiiiii. Aaaaiiiii. Hah, hah, hah, hah She breathes desperately as her body writhes and twists around mine.


    Even so, it isnt like I''m holding her down or pounding her hard. Instead, from under me, shes clinging to me and rubbing herself all over my body. Its like she''s trying to permanently cover me in her scent. She rubs her cheek against my chin as she purrs delicately, the heels of her feet seem to knead down my legs. Even her hips are gyrating as if to smear as much of her lust over my pelvic region as she can manage in her limited range of motion.


    I want your seed inside me, my sweetheart. Please, fill me up. I need it.


    Chris looks up at me with teary eyes, and for a moment her words seem like absolute truth. She does need it. She needs me desperately. This is more than just sex to her. This is her nting a space at my side. This is her confirming me as her mate, and this ce as her home. This is about her finally bingfortable in her body with the man she loves.


    Please She begs, biting my chin. Give it to me. Fill me up.


    Her surprisingly needy sexual advances quickly take me to the top, and with onest thrust, I go deep inside her and let loose my hot load deep into her belly.


    Its hot! an ecstatic smile breaks on her face and then her eyes fall onto mine and she watches me sweetly as I cum into her. I love you, so much. There is a piece of you inside me now. Ill cherish it.


    I remain inside her as she refuses to let go, and I find myself staring into her catlike eyes and kissing asionally. My dick eventually softens inside her, and finally, her grip starts to release. It takes a moment for me to realize that she wasnt just purring, shed already purred herself off to sleep. I slowly unwrap myself from Chriss ws and head to the door.


    "It''s our turn!" About ten women were waiting in the hallway.


    "Hah... it''s not easy being a man." I looked enviously at Chris, thinking maybe she took the easy way out.

 Book 3: Chapter 7

    Book 3: Chapter 7


    I wake up the next morning to the feeling of my cock being sucked and the full view of another maids snatch wagging in my face. The maids were performing the daily duty to satisfy me properly. I nod and allow her to finish. Of course, then there was Ariel, Grimhilde, Aura, Elysa, and even Tiana sneaking into my bed. Even though I was woken up at 7 am, it was closer to 10 am by the time I actually got out of bed.


    The demands of the harem are quickly bing troublesome, so I work my way through several ideas. Everything from clones to tentacle fun crossed my mind. What would be the best way to keep a horde of 20-some girls happy and in check?


    So, whats on the agenda today? I say casually as the table is made and breakfast is prepared in front of me.


    <NSFW Image Here>


    The maids were now taking on a small portion of the cooking, although Jasmine functioned as the main cook.


    Seriously, hero-san? Did you honestly forget?


    Hm? Forget what?


    The people of Riun are still sitting on the edge of a crater.


    I snap my fingers, Thats right!


    Speaking of which, warrior, the goblins downstairs seem to be fine, but it doesnt make sense considering the damage outside.


    Ah, well, its not like I made a massive cavern under the city or something. That would probably cause all kinds of problems. The basement takes up the same space it always did on the outside, but I made the space inside bigger. Spatial magic, basically. And its protected like the rest of the house, so itd be very difficult to blow a hole out of it.


    Im not concerned about the goblins. Kida insists. What about the vigers?


    Theyre somewhere.


    You


    Alright, alright, lets put the city back together.


    I did not have much of an appetite anyway after already feasting on several pussies this morning. I head outside and most of the girls join me while wearing curious looks. I wave my hand and the crater disappears like there had never been an explosion. There was some light pping, but of course, it did not look like there had ever been a city either.


    With the next wave, I didnt want to micromanage. Instead, I let the city form itself. With the next wave, all of the people reappeared. There were shouts of relief and some crying. A lot of people turned to Kida, demanding more information.


    Rookie, could you perhaps talk to them?


    I shrug and create a loud noise that brings everyones attention to me.


    Ladies and Gentlemen! You should all be dead. An attack by a demon general destroyed the city. However, I, the hero of Riun, protected you and rebuilt a new city. Its not what youre used to, but I hope you can settle down here and live under me.


    I was expecting some angry muttering and maybe a few idiots in the crowd trying to start something. What I received instead waspletely unexpected. One after another, each of the people of Riun started to kneel. In short order, five hundred people were on their knees in front of me. They were also chanting.


    Long live our lord! Long live our lord!


    I turn back to the girls behind me with a look of bewilderment.


    Grimhilde smirks. And that is how you be a ruler.

 Book 3: Chapter 8

    Book 3: Chapter 8


    Thats a boob. I mutter, feeling my way to the nightstand until I reach something soft. Thats another boob.


    A mass of flesh to my right twitches when my finger slips into something wet. Mm thats a pussy.


    I climb over a body in the dark, pulling my fingers back to my side. My handnds on something hard and round.


    A butt? I guess it could be another boob.


    I give it a squeeze for good measure and hear a womans moan. Finally, I make my way to the foot of the bed and sit upright. I was, without a doubt, extremely hung over. Of course, I got rid of the nausea and the headache using magic. What did that leave left over? Well, I wasnt entirely sure. Just overall desire to be left in the dark.


    The pile of women that make up my bed are sprawled out in every direction. It consisted of most of the harem, or at least the more aggressive girls like Grimhilde, Millie, and the maids. It is dark, and I do not entirely remember each and every pussy that was rubbing against me like I were made of catnip nor the boobies flopping on every orifice of skin the previous night. At some point, I lost track, especially when I was drunk.


    Lets Party!


    Those had been the words that set off the Riun celebration. I had made alcohol and a feast appear, and the town had partied. I had sat in a chair while people yed music and danced. Half the harem wanted me out there dancing with them, and I had given them each one dance and one dance only. A few tried to get more but I put my foot down and they epted it after some gentle persuasion.


    Riun consists of about a thousand citizens total (not all of them had appeared in the square) and an additional 400 noncitizens. These are adventurers, serfs, and travelers that only stay in Riun, but dont settle here.


    With the settling of the new lord of Riun, the vigers wanted to shower me with gifts. However, their own city had been destroyed and the only gifts they had were the very homes I had built for them with my create city spell.


    The most pious of them actually offered me their wives and daughters. The harem kicked into motion before I even could, and the girls ended up being vetted out very strictly. It was Mal who ended up leading the way, choosing to take up the mantle of vetting my future harem.


    Do you want this pedo pervert end up sticking his dick in any girl? She snorted.


    Well, no, but


    It is our duty as his harem to properly choose his women and properly train them.


    Is that so? It was impressionable Ariel, Tiana, and Elysa who were caught by Mals devilish words.


    I have been saying it for a while!" Bell snorted. "We haven''t even elected a first!


    "A first?" Ariel asked innocently.


    You know, the bottom bitch, the first mistress! Which girl is in charge of all the other girls? Mal exins. You need to start setting who allocates time with the master? Who sets the rules?


    Well, Master typically sets the


    Exactly! Mal sighs. We cant be letting him make all the choices, hell keep walking all over us!


    Im right here I mutter.


    Mal takes one look at me, then drags the other girls into a corner and starts speaking quickly. She even manages to draw in the maids and Millie into it. Soon, as men went up to present their daughters, the women would head them off, examine the women, and speak quietly before shed quietly leave, hiding her tears in shame. Of course, from what I saw, none of the women approached the level of my maids, let alone the other girls in the harem, so it wasnt much of a loss.


    So, weve found two women suitable to add to your harem. Mal dered proudly after a few hours of vetting all the town women.


    She drags two girls out. One of them is a tomboyish girl with short brown hair, and mousy attractive features. The other is a dark-skinned elf beauty.


    Wait, thats just Florians party, N and Lamilia!

 Book 3: Chapter 9

    Book 3: Chapter 9


    "Eh? Wh-what are you saying?" Megara tries to protest.


    Ah, well, Florian''s former party are pretty, arent they? Malughs with her fists on her sides, shooting Megara a challenging look.


    Perhaps seeing a hero''s girls go to me was her only way to find some pleasure after simrly being dominated.


    Lamilia steps forward first. I will join your harem if you save my tribe."


    I have to save your tribe first? I frown, looking up and down her brown, smooth skin.


    Lamilia face doesnt change expression as she speaks. If you promise, you can have me now.


    Ah, Lamilia! Put down your skirt! It is N who whimpers this while trying to stop Lamilia who is lifting her skirt like a school girl revealing herself.


    Alright, after I have my way with you Ill definitely probably save your tribe. I promise it. I dere.


    Good. Then you shall be my benefactor where Florian failed.


    "Geh!" Meg made a noise, lowering her head in a blush.


    As for her being Florian, I hadn''t told the two women. As far as they knew, Florian had been turned into a puppet and fled. Lamilia didn''t seem all that bothered. It turned out her mission had nothing to do with Florian.


    What of you, N? I ask.


    My lord! She gave a rough curtsy. M-m-my heart belongs to another


    What about your body? I ask.


    "Y-you! How can you ask ady that!" Megara cried out.


    Ah! M-m-m-m-m-m-m-y body She looks like shes about to cry. Florian is still out there. Hes being controlled by that monster. If you save him..."


    "Don''t listen to him, N... Mm... Mmm..." I stop Megara from speaking so much and lean forward.


    "If?"


    I-i-i-if you save my frflorian, can you promise not to k-kill him will that suffice?


    Suffice for what? I ask, sitting back in my chair like a tyrant.


    Ah, well this and that


    Describe this and that.


    You N was nearly in tears. I know the kinds of things youll want me to do. Youll make me drink a ton of water!


    Water!?


    And then when I really have to pee, youll bend me over and stick your dick in my butt!


    What! I nearly spit out my drink.


    What? Megara somehow managed to break through my spell.


    The butt! And then youll plow me from behind, while pulling my hair really hard and pping my butt until its all red and swollen and then when I cum I wont be able to hold it and Ill pee all over and youll be like Hey N arent you just a dirty slut! And then youll make me have to lick it off the ground!


    Do you think youre Tiana!


    And then as Im licking it off the ground, youll punish me with a whip and call me a dirty whore while I have to touch my pussy and pleasure myself in front of you! And then youll shoot your cum on the floor and tell me to lick it up too, and then I have to follow the cum trail, crawling across the floor while you whip my behind, making sure I dont miss a drop and when I finally get to the end youll use your whole fist!


    My whole fist?


    All of it, and youll vite me, over and over, never stopping, raping me and beating me until I orgasm over and over again and Im just a whorish mess of piss and cum!


    "Jesus, N!" Megara cried out.


    By Gods, woman get a hold of yourself! I dere, pping her.


    Finally, she stops, but she looks like she liked the p a bit too much. She looking around while panting for breath, her face quite flushed. Megara has her mouth open, unable to even react.


    Ah! N covered her mouth, unable to speak as her face turned red.


    Tears welled in her eyes and she turned and ran away, crying.


    man she really is a freak. I mutter to myself.


    That actually does sound like something youd do though, Grimhilde adds.


    Yeah, but you dont have to say it

 Book 3: Chapter 10

    Book 3: Chapter 10


    After N left in embarrassment, I continued to sit in my pseudo-throne, straddling one girl or another on my knee, while I continued to drink. At some point, my grabby hands turned into heavy petting, and soon her skirt was pulled down exposing her behind. She was strategically riding my cock on myp. It revealed nothing from the front except a woman excitedly bouncing up and down on a mansp, but from behind I got to see two bare cheeks bouncing around my cock.


    Who was it again? Was it Grimhilde, or Aura? I hoped Aura wasnt being too rough with the baby so near. However, which pussy I was fucking was hard to remember after that much alcohol. Furthermore, I was fucking in full view of the entire city. I was literally on stage fucking my harem.


    Not that anyone up at that point was sober. In fact, I was pretty sure I was not the only person there that was getting frisky. It better not have been with any of my girls! Thats when things went blurry, and all I remember are hot naked women rubbing up against me and the sounds, smells, and noise of sex. I could probably even say it was the harem that raped me, seeing as I had no recollection of consent but thinking something so ridiculous nearly made meugh. I finally check the time using a magic world-clock spell.


    Only 2 pm.


    The urge to vomit is what woke me up, and the spell cleared that away instantly. So now I''m up. The celebration is still likely going on outside. The hornier of my girls must have dragged me inside and enjoyed my cock while I could keep it hard. Well, hopefully, they had their fun.


    I get up, scratching myself and wandering up to the door. I push it open, and my eyes immediately fall on the lighted hallway, and Sebastian standing at attendance nearby. He gives a respectful nod and bow.


    Master.


    Sebastian! Dont you sleep?


    Hmph it seems the maids all got drunk. They will need to be thoroughly retrained in the morning, but I will handle your night shift. I did not touch the alcohol. Does my lord and master need anything?


    Ah thats right, I seem to be drawing a nk, I guess I need to use the restroom? Which direction is that again?


    Sebastian gives another bow. Tiana is passed out on the floor in the room to the right, or if youd rather use a toilet, itll be through the door over here.


    Actually, I think Ill take the toilet. Need some man time.


    Of course, sir.


    I eye Sebastian, who doesnt wear the slightest shred of displeasure at suggesting I literally use his daughter as a toilet before sighing and heading into the room indicated. I rx back on my throne, summoning a piece of reading material while I casually take my time. Parades of pussy are all good, but asionally, its nice to just sit on the toilet and rx. Maybe, I should make a point to get up in the middle of the night to find my piece of Zen, a time without women. Man time.


    Just as I feel like I reached nirvana, there is a knock on the door. I give a sigh as I wipe and flush.


    What is it? I demand.


    Sorry, sir, I just did a census on your harem, and we seem to be deficient one girl!


    Wh what! When the meaning of the words click home, I throw open the door and re at Sebastian, who has a small frown of worry on his lips.


    I should have been more assiduous, master, I am deeply sorry. Sebastian bows again.


    Who is missing?


    Ah, that would be Ariel.


    Where did she go! I demand.


    My lord, its too early to tell


    Where!


    Upon reviewing my tracking magic, she left the party with a couple of guys who took her to the nearby inn.


    Ariel! Drunk! With a bunch of guys! In an inn!


    FUUUUUUUCCCCKKKKKK! I race out of the mansion in nothing but my robe.

 Book 3: Chapter 11

    Book 3: Chapter 11


    I desperately race out into the streets of Riun. As I had predicted there is still much debauchery going on. Men and women are canoodling in just about every corner of every alley. I search desperately with my magic, my vision whirling until I''m dizzy. Where did I put that stupid inn again? Id rip it apart. Id murder every single bastard in that inn.


    Perhaps, if I was thinking rationally, I would have found her far more quickly, but at that moment, the only thing I can imagine is my poor, diluted, innocent Ariel being tricked and ravaged by a group of disgusting men! I should have put all of the women in cors! Ariel is the worst of the offenders. I love her dearly but she has no limits or restraints. With me, she ispletely uninhibited.


    Add alcohol, and she might be spreading her legs open for every guy in town. I had turned her into the perfect sex toy, and just like all those dolls I had made, the second she gets the opportunity shell likely go down on an army of goblins. Why had I been so stupid?


    Ah, I locked on! I dreaded the sight as the magic allowed me to peak in on her, fearing the absolute worst! Ariel was standing there on a table singing a song? Her clothing is still on, she is just standing on the table dancing and singing with the crowds. I tune into the music.


    Ive got gadgets and gizmos a-plenty. Ive got whozits and whatzits


    I immediately mute out the song before I get sued by the only bigger D than my own. Besides, her gadgets and gizmos are not approved for all audiences. Instead, I notice that as soon as she finishes her drink, there is a shady-looking guy immediately handing her another which she starts drinking with fervor.


    I listen in on his conversation with the bartender spoken in whispers out of Ariels earshot. Hey, how many of these she already drinking?


    Fifteen down. You did put the stuff in it, right?


    Of course! Shes had enough to kill a horse. When is this bitch going to pass out?


    I dont know, man. Give her a triple. If it dont work well hold her down instead.


    Hey, man, we said wed charge 5 gold for five minutes. The guys aint gonna pay if shes kicking and screaming.


    The burning hot rage starts boiling inside of me. They are going to do what? These fucking bastards. I would have already burned Riun to the ground if I did not know these were part of the noncitizen groups. They werent even part of the non-reputable thiefs guild I wiped out. They were the con artists considered too sleazy for even them.


    There is cheering and apuse as Ariel gets down from the table and curtsies to all the men. Her face ispletely red, yet she is showing no sign of slowing down.


    Hey, misses, The nasty bartender calls out. Aint you getting a little tired?


    Huh? Im good! Ive got stamina!


    Oh, Lorde. I mutter.


    Here, on the house. He winks, sliding her another drink.


    She takes and immediately downed the whole drink in a very un-princess-like matter. Thanks!


    She gives the man a smile he doesnt deserve. The bartender and the other men look at each other and shake their heads.


    Actually, misses, Im heading up soon. Why dont you join me? I have a present in my bedroom Id like to give you.


    Really! Ariels eyes widen excitedly, A present, what is it?


    Ahaha, The guy chuckles. Youll have toe up with me to see. Lets go.


    He takes a step forward, holding his hand out to her. She looks at it considering for a second, but then she shakes her head innocently.


    Actually, I better not. Hero probably wont like it.


    Ah, well, hero aint here, is he?


    Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.


    Sorry! But thanks though!


    The man seems to reach the end of his patience. Alright, thats enough. I tried to make this easy. Come here, bitch. Were going to take this party up top.


    He reaches forward and pulls the unsuspecting Ariel towards him, his handnding on her ass and squeezing, attempting to use his body to intimidate and force the sweet unsuspecting Ariel to submit by being imposing.


    My vision turns white as hot burning rage sears through my soul. Ive seen enough.

 Book 3: Chapter 12

    Book 3: Chapter 12


    I would burn him to the ground. Hot, burning hatred. Death. Destruction, Rage. I shiver from the cold.


    Huh?


    The fire burning in me suddenly disappears as if it was a lie. I''m not hot at all. I''m ice cold. This isnt some kind of metaphor for something I did. The coolness is from some kind of external factor. An icy dread crept over my body, dampening my fiery spirit in nonexistence. It smothers mepletely, causing me to do nothing but shiver. It feels like death itself has gripped my heart in its icy embrace, its fingers tendrilling around my very soul.


    I feel fear. Not anger. Not hatred. Not resentment. Bone-chilling, murderous, deathly, fear. I''m confused. So are a lot of people in the room of that inn. They are looking around in confusion at this cold icy feeling that overwhelmed the room. Thats when my eyes finally began to focus on the epicenter of this maelstrom.


    A-Ariel? I mutter.


    Her face is covered in shadows. I cant read any expression in it. Her eyes cant be pierced from the ckness. The guy who had grabbed her butt seems a little less warypared to many of the others in the room. Instead, he tries tough it off, using his size tofort himself.


    Hahaha as I was saying, why dont we-


    Whhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat the fuck do you think youre doing? The voice came from Ariels lips, but she sounds nothing like a princess.


    Rather, she sounds like a Yakuza, some muscled punk ready to beat down a store clerk in a shitty web novel.


    Hey, dont talk like that, bitch?


    Bitch! An eye pierces through the shadows, just one eye, staring at the big man with a re of pure hatred. Yes heros bitch! Youd touch this body that belongs to heros hand only!


    Hah? Youre hardly in a position to talk! He gestures to other guys all around her. Come on, lets teach this bitch a lesson. Well give her hero whats left of her in the morning!


    A surprisinglyrge amount of men seem bored as they all start surrounding Ariel. However, I dont make my move. I felt the thing they couldnt feel.


    Hahahahahahahahahahahaha. Ariel throws back her head andughs, her eyespletely unfocused as if she doesnt have any bearings on reality at all.


    Shes- shes already lost it! One man mutters.


    Fine Arielsughter ceases all of a sudden and she looks down at nothing in particr.


    F-fine? The man asks cautiously, bringing a knife up cautiously as if he is afraid to pull it on her.


    You may touch me, Ariel responds dryly as I shake. You just have to do one thing for me first.


    Eh then whats that?


    Die the wordse out as a deathly whisper, and then Ariel leaps forward.


    Scary! Scary! I cut off the vision instantly. Its too scary!


    The thing I saw that coldness, that death I''m not afraid for Ariel. I am a little afraid of Ariel. Screams started to fill the night, not giving me any respite. No, I did not leave the audio on. I could hear them from here, over a half of kilometer away. The screams and cries sometimes sounded human, other times sounded like the noises of a pig being ughtered.


    As they broke through the night, I begin to walk towards the inn. I cant stop myself. She is Ariel right? Screams. Cries the inn is finally in view. The door bursts open and I jump in surprise, my nerves taught. A man fell out,nding on the ground.


    Oh, Gods! Save me! Save me, Gods, Save me! He screams, trying to crawl away.


    His body suddenly is dragged back into the door, his fingers desperately wing at the ground as it gives way to the force. The door ms shut behind them. A secondter, blood sttered out from the bottom crack of the door. More screams. Blood hits the window, although that was all I can see in the apparent darkness.


    The death rattles finally seem to end, and once again the night is eerily quiet. There, the inn stood, no indication of anything but a little red in the edges where red shouldnt be. I walk up to the door, forcing every ounce of willpower I have left to open it.


    As light spreads across the room, I could see the forms of what once were bodies. The walls, floor, and ceiling are painted red. Guts, intestine, blood it is everywhere. There was only one spot free from blood, a single circle in the middle of the room. A woman stood in the circle; whose back was to me. There was not a single drop of blood on her clothing, but in her hand was the severed head of the bartender.


    I identally trigger the doorbell, alerting her to my presence. Her head turns, a single eye meeting mine.


    You saw

 Book 3: Chapter 13

    Book 3: Chapter 13


    I slip back into the mansion quietly with Ariel still in my arms. After bawling her eyes out while confessing how her body had been ruined by another man, I had to talk her down from a cross between being convinced Id leave her for seeing her ugly side and leaving her because her body had been defiled by another man. Once I had finally convinced her that her butt was still perfect, even though some other guy had touched it, and that her horrifically murdering everyone in the inn was okay, she finally passed out in my arms.


    Well, its not like I didnt do just as bloody murder when I rescued Chris. Something Ariel hadpletely witnessed. With regards to the inn, it wasnt like the so-called innkeeper owned it. The lot of men there were a bunch of noncitizens trying to take advantage of my free housing to set up shop. The man whod be called this towns innkeeper was actually spending the night with his family at home. Hed swung by the new inn, but was sent on his way by the vagabonds. he nned to contact people in the morning.


    I frowned thoughtfully as I used magic to quickly investigate. The inn, and everyone in it, disappeared into the night, magic tightly erasing all evidence of our misdeeds. A new, more homely inn was put in its ce. It looks like tomorrow I was going to have to start putting things in order. Just casting some city building magic was insufficient for a city to run peacefully.


    I would need structure, guards, and a city-hall like system. People like the real innkeeper needed someone they could go to when they were being bullied. The whole city would have been overhauled. This would not be an easy feat. I sigh at all the work I had inadvertently taken on when I so thoughtfully became this towns lord.


    Is she well? A voice broke the silence from a nearby couch.


    I peer into the room to see Aura sitting there next to a fire. She looks like a mature beauty, radiantly with child and in full bloom. She appears around six or seven months pregnant. What would that be, maybe 2 weeks left?


    Aura, what are you doing up?


    Mmm Sebastian let me know my daughter was out, I couldnt help but stay up and worry.


    Ah, well, as you see, your daughter is fine, so you dont need to worry about her.


    I wasnt worried about Ariel; I was worried about you.


    Me? What do I have to be worried about? I ask incredulously.


    I heard you were quite distraught when you left. I was afraid you might do something drastic. Punish people that werent guilty, or inadvertently spurn Ariel.


    Spurn? I raise an eyebrow, but it lowers as I remember the night.


    Ariels actions were vicious and violent. I had underestimated her entirely. Not just physically. I had yed with the girls stats and knew shed overpower anyone with ease these days. However, I had thought she might be the type to sleep around on me. She had such a slutty nature with me, the insecure part of me that had not died, still feared that shed act that way with anyone.


    Was was Ariel always that um violent?


    Aura put on augh, covering her mouth with the back of her hand. Oh, hero-san, do you really not know?


    Hmm? I ask as she looks at me coyly.


    Twelve other men have died tonight.


    Huh? What do you mean by that?


    The girls. Us. Your lovers. Your beautiful trophies. Did you really think other men dont covet us? That other men havent tried, behind your back, to vite or touch us.


    What! I scream. Ill fucking kill them!


    Aura gives a throatyugh. I already said, hero-san. They are dead.


    What? Who? When?


    Mostly today. Shivras butt was squeezed, so she tore out the mans throat. A guy tried to kiss Grimhilde, so she cursed him in a way that turned his skin ck and he fell to the floor in spasma. Even Elysa put her sword in two men who tried to grab her breasts.


    Why is all this happening? Fuck, Im just going to destroy Riun after all!


    You probably dont have to worry much longer. The survivors are getting the message. Even if you arent there, touching your harem isnt safe. You know, the ones stupid enough to try only do so because you have so many girls in the first ce. They think Well, with almost twenty women, he cant possibly notice if I attack one!


    Grrr why do they have to be such perverts in the first ce!


    The hottest girls in town? I dont want to be the one to defend men like that, but isnt it natural to covet the best, especially when the gap is sorge?


    Hmmm I consider, scratching my chin before snapping. Youre right. The gap is the problem. It looks like Ill just have to fix that.


    Does hero-san have an idea? What do you n to do?


    Isnt the solution simple? The men of Riun are driven mad with lust because my women are so great and their women are so in. The solution is simple. I need to make every woman in Riun a slutty, horny, knockout beauty. Just like the goblins and the sex toys, if I give them something nice to y with, they wont bug me.


    Auras smile twists a bit. Youre going to make every girl have the same looks as us?


    Of course not! I wave my hand. You girls will always be top-notch in sex appeal. This is more the B team. By the time Im done, there wont be a single girl in town who wont turn a head or two!

 Book 3: Chapter 14

    Book 3: Chapter 14<ul><li>No man shall touch a woman without her expressed consent.</li><li>No man shall hit on a woman after shes said no.</li><li>All woman holds the right to refuse a man, even after consent.</li><li>If you rape, you die.</li><li>If you touch the lords harem, you die.</li><li>If you touch yourself while thinking of the lords harem, you die.</li><li>No Seriously.</li><li>Ille for you in your sleep.</li><li>Also, dontmit other crimes like stealing, I guess.</li></ul>


    So? How is it?


    Ehhh Kida ponders over the parchment I hand her.


    Its, surprisingly progressive in some areas? Megara offers. Like, some of these arews a feminist would put into action.


    Yeah, well, Im a progressive guy. I chuckle.


    Especially when thews dont apply to you


    Hey...


    About theing for you in your sleep Kida asks.


    A spell it works atomatically. Ill Freddy Kruger their asses.


    Alright, well, perhaps death is a bit extreme for thinking about us? Kida offers.


    Very well, just horrific night terrors. Being murdered in your dreams will have the be enough


    Good! Kida ps her hands. Im d we coulde to some agreement. Ill be handing these around town. Along with the rumors fromst night, this should put an end to any tomfoolery.


    I watch Kida take off, her athletic butt gyrating in that leather thong as she runs off to the Adventurers guild. I''m sitting in the yard of my mansion facing the city while dictating out orders towards building my kingdom. I''m on a couch that had been dragged out into the yard, sipping a drink not unlike lemonade while one of the maids fan me. A second maid is massaging my feet. I give a sigh while rubbing my temples. Being a lord sure is difficult.


    Megara, why are you still around? I ask, watching Megara stay ufortably close to me.


    Ah! You noticed!


    Noticed? Really, how could I not?


    Well, it just seems to me, with you managing the city, that you have a lot on your te.


    That is true


    So, with so many duties, youll need someone to manage-


    Rejected!


    So quickly? Megara grabs her heart and sways like she just took an arrow in the chest.


    I''m not going to have you go around trying to be altruistic and spreading ideals that will probably lead to the cities doom. This is my city, so I don''t need another hero getting in the way.


    Even if you say that, I heard the tavern owner met trouble. Isn''t it best if you have someone who deals with the bullies?


    Is someone being bullied? I ask.


    Well no Megara pushes two fingers together. But that doesnt mean that something might not happen!


    I sigh. Besides, admit it, you have a more nefarious n, dont you?


    I dont know what youre talking about! Megara freezes up. It''d not like I n to use my connections to help locate my old body!


    Look, man... I got everything handled. I don''t need you to manage anything."


    You mean like her birthday, which was three days ago? When you did not celebrate it!


    What? Whos birthday? I rise from my seat in a panic.


    Oh ho exactly Megaras eyes lowered. And didnt you remember the wholepetition? Youre supposed to be taking the girls out on a date. They all seem to have epted that you have forgot. But I caught some of them weeping because they wouldnt get to spend the day with you!


    Youre lying!


    Hmm I wonder


    I let out a sigh. Who is it?


    Who is what?


    Who is first on my list?


    Mmm not telling.


    I stand up calmly. I dont think you understand how this is going to go forward. I wasnt asking


    I want some concessions! As a man in a woman''s body, you can''t just drag me into... into this harem of yours!"


    "Oh? Really..."


    I reach forward and with a twist I tear the dress from Megara. She lets out a scream as she desperately tries to cover herself.


    "Wh-what do you think you''re doing?


    If you wont tell me the answer, then Ill just rape it out of you!


    But thews, you just set out thews!


    Bitch, I AM thew! I rip off my pants, unveiling my massive throbbing member. Now, bow down to the judge, jury, and executioner!


    Y-you viin!"

 Book 3: Chapter 15

    Book 3: Chapter 15


    whatsawhizzer Just a heads up, this isn''t exactly like the original PoC. I''ve changed some plot and characters. Elena was one. Megara as well. I restored the characters to what they were supposed to be when I first wrote them. This means that just about every interaction with them for the rest of the book must be changed. I assuredly have, and will again miss something and mess up. So, if there is a line or two referring to things that don''t make sense, please let me know.


    Why are you two holding me down? Megara kicks and struggles as Dinah and Sylvia hold her down to the ground while Ie forward with my member.


    As maids, its our job to facilitate the activities of our master! Dinah deres while Sylvia nods enthusiastically.


    Were friends, right? Were friends! You dont have to do this! Megara begs. We already did it before, why do you need to do it again. Repetition gets boring! Just ask your anyone!


    Im still going to rape you?


    Then Ill never be a bride! Megara cries.


    Then Im definitely going to rape you!


    You monster!


    What? I cant hear you over the sound of so much rape!


    Ah! Why is it so much bigger than it was before! That cant fit!


    What? Before was the trial period. You should be thankful; I was giving you time to adjust. Now, youve adjusted! I dere. Baka Maids! Hold her legs open, Im going in!


    He actually calls us Baka maids.


    Shh or hell do the same to us!


    Why are you allining about me fucking you? Youre starting to make me feel bad.


    Youre one to talk, dont you realize how big your cock is these days!


    Errrr I look down at the member.


    Its bigger than a fist! Thats hardly normal sex! Only freaks like Ariel or Tiana like that kind of brutality!


    I give a sigh. Fine, if I shrink it down, is this better?


    Its still the size of a pop can!


    How about now?


    Ah th-thats better Megara says, giving a relieved breath, then suddenly her eyes snap open. What am I saying! Youre still plowing me with two strange women holding me down in the front yard! Its public! Theres a man right over there who can totally see us!


    Huh? Hey, what are you doing? I look over to where Megara points to see a man trimming a hedge in my yard.


    Oh, dont mind me, Im the gardener. Sebastian hired me.


    I lower my eyes. My girls, you wouldnt by chance


    The man gave augh. I wish I could but an unfortunate ident while at war and Im sorry to say Ick the equipment anymore.


    Good pick Sebastian! Ah sorry to hear that, carry on.


    Dont carry on! Hes raping me! If you ever called yourself a man you should rescue me!


    Sorry miss. Do your best. The man gives a thumbs up in his dirty gloves, Before my wife left me because of theck of plumbing, we had a kid. Id seen how much her vagina could stretch. You can take it!


    Thats not the kind of encouragement I need!


    That gardener certainly is pitiful. Lost his dick. Lost his wife. Now he has to do the gardening work while some asshole plows women on top of it. I decide if he does a good job then Ill do something nice for him one of these days. Ignoring the new gardener, I turn back to Megara.


    Will you give up the names?


    Le-lets talk about -MMMMmmm.


    Her mouth loses the ability to talk as I plunge my dick into her waiting pussy. Despite all her protests, she is quite sexually excited, and it goes in smoothly. Her mouth looks weird, opened in a perpetual O. Her pussy also offers some strange resistance, like something was pushing into her from another angle. She desperately tries to say something, but the only sounds are muffled gagging. I pull my dick out.


    What happened? Megara shouts tearfully as she regains the ability to use her mouth. My butt really hurts and my mouth felt like something was in it!


    Oh? You like my new spell? Its called the hole-in-one. As I vite your pussy, I have clone specter cocks vite your other holes. I get to fuck every hole at once! Youre in a four-some, and the guys are all me!


    Why are you doing that! Isnt that too much!


    You''re the one that said it was boring. You think Id make the sex simple? Youre being punished here! Now, lets see which hole gives out first!


    Wait, stop! You can''t. I was a man!


    You sure you dont want to give the name?


    Just wai- MMMMmmMmmmmmmMmmmm.


    I spin her over and begin to take her from the back with all three holes being filled. Ah, well, Ill ask you again in an hour."


    Mmmm!?


    Now, let the rapening begin!


    <nsfw image here>

 Book 3: Chapter 16

    Book 3: Chapter 16


    Ah, Ah! Ah! No more, no more! Ill give you the list, I will!


    Mm but youre so tight, let me finish up first!


    F-f-finish!


    I increase the pace, thrusting into her with long, hard strokes as my manmeat fills her tight space, her own dirty fluids leaking out.


    Ah, its too much! Too much!


    Im going to cum! I dere.


    Not inside!


    Okay, Ill pull out.


    Huh? Really?


    Nope. My dick swells and hot jizz shoots deep inside her.


    Ah, its warm!


    I finish pumping her pussy full of seed until it practically gushes out the edges before I finally pull out, leaving white gobs of fluid leaking down her crack and onto the floor.


    Chh only two hours.


    Waaaaah. Youre a viin!


    You can still talk? I guess I did not go long enough.


    I said Id give you the list! Isnt that enough! Megara hastily scribbles the names in order from a parchment handed to her by the maids.


    Right, right. Well, Ill see youter then.


    What? Cant we cuddle first?


    Why? Youre all sticky and smelly. Plus, aren''t you a dude?


    How can you say that after treating me that way! Youre supposed to be nice to me and hold me and whisper sweet words into my ear!


    Haha... is that what you''d do?


    I could never do it now!


    I decide to ignore the walking cream pie and instead look at the list she hastily scribbled covered in her tears.


    Elysa is first, huh?


    I put my member away and make my way inside. Meanwhile, Megara is whining about me not listening, but I did not pay attention to what she was saying. Instead, I have dates to n.


    Hey, Aura, where is Elysa right now. I ask as I see her knitting in one of the living rooms.


    Ah, thest I heard she was in attendance with Ariel.


    Attendance? Shes still acting like a knight even now?


    Aura gave a radiant smile. She was trained to be loyal and fight for our country since her birth, hero-san. Its not particrly easy to remove that sense of loyalty and desire to serve. Besides, were still a princess and a queen, and she is still a knight. Even though were in your harem, its not like we lose all identity once we joined.


    Its cute you think that.


    Hero-san Aura wears a wry smile while she gives me a sharp look.


    I race down the hallway to avoid an earful. Instead, I find myself where she indicated, in front of Ariels room.


    Ah, ah! and I immediately start to hear moaning noises.


    Not perturbed by the noises at this point, I open up the door and look in. Elysa is lying naked on the bed, her baby bump noticeable in her apparentck of clothing. Ariel is kneeled at the foot of the bed, and she has four fingers deep inside Elysa, wiggling them as Elysa moans and twists. Tiana is there as well, sitting on the other end of the bed, watching intently like shes studying for an exam.


    Uh I have to ask, what are you girls up to?


    Oh, hi, hero! Ariel says chipperly like she wasnt in the process of fingering another woman.


    Elysa opens an eye and nces at me, giving a bright smile before she closes her eyes again and makes an exasperated moan when Ariel spreads her fingers inside of Elysa, stretching her pussy open for a particrly erotic sight.


    Im working hard, daddy. Ah, it hurts! Elysa cries out with her forehead scrunched and her eyes closed tight.


    That means its working! Ariel deres proudly.


    Id be amiss if I did not ask exactly how youre working hard.


    Of course! Ariel gives me a thumbs up with the hand not shoved in Elysas pussy. Were pre-stretching Elysas pussy so that the baby wille out easier.


    Tiana nods, both of her hands in fists as she follows after Ariel. MmmHmm amoner like you wouldnt understand, its pre-stretching!


    Pre-stretching?


    Yes! We exercise every day so that by the time the babyes, shell fly right out! Its healthy! I think we can be up to the fist by the end of the week! Are you ready for finger five? Ariel asks.


    Ah, its too fast!


    You need to so the baby is born healthy. You dont want the baby to get crushed by your pussy, do you?


    O-of course not! Elysa nearly cries as she takes a deep breath. Okay, okay pierce me.


    Wait you two. I put up a hand and stop this right now. As much as this is doing something for me, and it is, Im going to need you to stop you right there.


    What is it, hero?


    Who told you this was healthy anyway? Wait I dont need you to answer. I hold up my hand and point at the closet. BELL!


    Huh! Ah! There is bump in the closet and the door slides open, revealing a red-faced and panting Bell.


    Huh? Bells in my closet?


    Hmph. Bell stands up straight and straightens her sses, regaining herposure in an instant. I supposed youd known I was there, beast. There is a small hatch that connects our two closets together, it seems.


    I did not know that! Ariel responds in wide-eyed wonder.


    Ive known for weeks. I must say, Ariel, do you have to masturbate four times a week? Its exhausting having to keep entering your closet to watch.


    Have you considered not watching Ariel masturbate? I ask.


    Dont be ridiculous. As Ariels big sister, it is my responsibility to ensure she maintains healthy habits. I have to keep an eye on her.


    Youre my bi-bi-big sister? Ariel asks excitedly with her eyes wide open.


    Of course, Im all of your big sisters. Just trust in your onee-sama, Ill look carefully after all of my women, and protect them from this filthy beast.


    Your women I sigh. And I suppose health includes having Ariel fist a pregnant woman?


    O-of course! A man like you wouldnt understand. Its the beauty of one woman helping another. Cant you see it? A princess is aiding her loyal knight, facilitating her role as a woman! Its absolutely eroti- I mean, artistic!


    Youre drooling


    Bell wipes her mouth and gives a hateful look. Of course, a man-beast like you wouldnt understand the true beauty of a womans romance!


    Actually, Ipletely understand.


    You-you do? Bell asks cautiously.


    Of course. I must say; my heart skipped a beat. Walking in and seeing my girls giving their all to ease the birth of this baby, to see a princess not afraid to dirty her own hands to provide her knight special training. It truly moved me.


    Yes! Bells eyes got excited, and she steps toward me while nodding her head. You really do it get it, dont you!


    Which is why Id like big sister to provide the younger girls a proper demonstration.


    What? A demonstration?


    Yes. Of course. Supervision alone isnt enough. Bell must actively participate.


    Pwarticwipate!? Bells mouth was drooling so much that the words came out that way.


    Yes, therefore, we shall proceed to properly show these girls the proper way to insert a fist into a pussy.


    Wait what?


    I raise my fist up and give a smile. For the purposes of education.


    As the reality fell on Bell, her smile fades. You-you-you beast!

 Book 3: Chapter 17

    Book 3: Chapter 17


    Wow the fist really did all fit. Ariel says, looking excitedly at the scene of my arm hanging out from between Bells legs.


    Did you really have any doubt. Bell sniffs, a strangely surprising amount of pride in her voice considering she is being vited by my hand.


    Well, to be honest, thismoner has made his cock thatrge before when hes vited me. Tiana shrugs.


    Oo, me too, now that you mention it! Ariel nods.


    Bell grows flustered. We-well, even if thats so, itspletely different! Hes got nails and knuckles, its way harder. Your pussies would probably be broken by this much.


    I agree, I think daddy would break me if his cock was thatrge. Elysa says, thoughtfully.


    You really do shove anyrge phallic object you can up there, dont you? I frown, a little disappointed at how little resistance Bell puts up.


    In fact, it seems like Bell was rather used to at least a fist. I am nearly up half my forearm, and Bell seems to take it graciously. Her legs are nearly spread into the splits, and her apple round bottom is right in front of me as I kneel down, my arm slid into her. She was already extremely wet from her perverted watching of Elysa and Ariel. Even a so-called man doing this isnt enough to dampen her sexual excitement.


    Alright. I pull my arm back out, a quick squirt of juicesing out of Bell as I do.


    Sheughs lightly, clearly feeling like she won now. So, I whip out my dick.


    Huh? Thats


    Wow! Hero is really really big!


    Thats what, about two fists sized now? Tiana adds.


    Will hero stick that in me? Ariel asks excitedly.


    Maybe one day, but gigapenis cant be used modestly. It should only exist for professional hoes like Bell.


    Two fists! Thats Bell looks excited for a second, and then her face turns away. You said nothing about an actual penis. Keep that filthy thing away!


    A gigapenis? Elysa asks.


    AH, well, given the fluid nature of my erection, I thought it was about time I started naming the states of my penis. I exin.


    This is a gigapenis. Fist sized is megapenis. My more modest 10 inch-size is called the decapenis.


    What about a standard six inches?


    Micropenis.


    You call the average micro, as expected of thismoner Tiana bites back.


    Super, mega, massive whatever you call it, I dont want it! Bell growls.


    Are you sure? I ask, pushing the head up against her crotch.


    Ah! Its so big! Her eyes widen, and then she clenches her teeth. Thats


    Toote! I slide the gigapenis into Bell.


    Ah! Oh shit! Its so big. Its stretching me out! By Pun!


    I pull the cock all the way back out until its just the head, and then leave it there. After Bell catches her breath, she looks up at me expectantly, but I merely wait.


    Well? Bell asks irately.


    Oh, me? What is it?


    You Bell growls. You know what, stick it in?


    Stick what in? My penis?


    Quit it, Bell snaps, moving her hips to try to force my cock into her.


    I grab her hips and keep her from doing so, keeping just the head inside her.


    Hey! Will, you just I want Bell seems to grow more flustered as the time goes on.


    You want what? You want my cock? Tell me, Bell. Tell me you want my cock inside you.


    You-Bells face turns ugly. You bastard. I dont want that filthy thing.


    Then I better not slide it in.


    Thats then, can you not leave it there, its pressing


    What? I ask, reaching down and grabbing my cock. You mean this thing?


    I wiggly my cock in my hand up and down, the head of it pushing against her pussy, which is already stretched wide around the massive head, turning and rubbing across the crack of her pussy and up and down over her clit.


    Oh, shit, Oh shit. Fuck thats good. Stop! Youre driving me please.


    Please what? I ask, continuing to shake my cock so it stimtes her vagina.


    Bell looks like shes about to cry. Just stop I cant take it anymore. Im going crazy.


    Whats that?


    Hahahahahahah I I want your co her voice drifts off silently.


    What? I did not hear you?


    I! She started, looking away before muttering. want your cock


    You want my what?


    Your cock! She shouts, tears falling down her face. Please, I want your cock


    Im sorry, Im a little confused, where do you want my cock?


    You bastard


    Hmm?


    Please I want your cock inside me! Please fuck me!


    Iugh. Thats all you had to say!


    I m my dick deep into her pussy. Bell lets out a rapturous scream, her legs wraps around my hips as she starts to cum.

 Book 3: Chapter 18

    Book 3: Chapter 18


    I love your cock! I love your cock! Bell squeals, her face having long lost all sense of resistance.


    Her tongue is sticking out, going full ahegao. Her eyes are lost in the moment, and the only thing she cares about is my cock sliding in and out of her wet pussy. It makes dirty wet noises, herher regions bing drenched in sex fluids. Her body is under mypletemand, and she doesnt care at all as long as my cock keeps ramming into her.


    Ohh Im about to cum! I dere.


    Cum! Cum! Bell says, saliva dripping down her tongue.


    She probably has no grasp on what the words mean. She herself has cum so much that the entire bed is soaked and she is just a mess. Still, she shows no signs of quitting. It seems like the woman has no limit. Shell keep going until she falls apart, smiling drunkenly the whole time. She lost almost all coherency since the second I started pounding into her.


    Elysa is watching the exchange carefully like she is taking notes. Ariel had started touching herself. As she started, she dragged Tiana into it, and soon she was fingering both Tiana and herself. Both girls watched me pound Bell, while putting on a yuri show of their own. The erotic sight kept me hard and going for quite a while. However, ten minutes after even Ariel stopped touching herself and curled up next to Tiana for a nap on the dry side of the bed, I decide to finish up.


    Pulling out onest time to a wet squirting noise as air and cum burst out of Bells gaping hole, I bring my dick up to her mouth. She barely seems to even be aware I stopped and pulled out, just looking dazed as my dick shoots hot white bursts of white across her face and chest. Thirty secondster, I finish cumming all over Bell.


    I use magic to create a digital camera phone. Bringing my dick next to Bells mouth to the point that the head his touching her panting tongue. I aim the camera at her face for a selfie.


    Hey, Bell, Im going tomemorate this moment. Say, I love cock!


    Still dazed, the cum soaked Bell made two victory signs and smiled with her tongue still flicking across my cock. I wove cwock!


    Snap! There was a sh and I finish up the picture.


    Oh, she passed out.


    A secondter, the broken former lesbian copses on the floor, her eyes still open, but it is clear she is asleep. Id close her eyes, but she has cum all over her nose and forehead, so I decide it is better not to touch her.


    Well, that was certainly fun. Iugh.


    Mm Mm Elysa nods excitedly. I learned a lot from that.


    Eh maybe you shouldnt take too many life lessons from Bell, okay? I say to the only girl still awake in the room.


    Huh? Oh, okay, if daddy says so. Elysa nods uncertainly, looking like she really did not get it. Anyway, I thought you were working on the town today, what brought you here?


    I snap my fingers. Thats right. I came here for a reason!


    What? Elysa seems flustered as I approach her, grabbing both of her hands in mine.


    You won thepetition. You get the first date.


    D-d-d-d-date!? Elysa nearly stands in excitement.


    Yes. Its urred to me; I need to take better care of my harem. Id like to take everyone out on a date. Yours is first. We can do anything you want and I mean anything! The world is at your disposal. Just say the word and Ill make it a reality.


    Oh, my its so sudden. Elysa seems to blush.


    As a woman already appearing six-months pregnant, it made her look particrly beautiful.


    Do you know what you want to do? I ask.


    Elysa sits in silence for a few moments, then she looks up at me with a radiant smile. Mm! I do!


    Then, let our first datemence!

 Book 3: Chapter 19

    Book 3: Chapter 19


    Puri-puri


    Hoku-hoku


    Paku-paku


    This is not what I had in mind when I said we could do anything as a date.


    Hm? Elysa looks up, her mouth stuffed with food to the point where she cant even close it. IW Jwust whisch tche bawbee I gwet swhooo hwungry.


    Hey, you dropped some cream on your boobs.


    Mm? As she continues to polish off a sweet cream pastry, some creamnds on her cleavage, she somehow swallows everything in her mouth in one gulp. My hands are full. Can you get it?


    You what do I look like, your bib? I reply wryly.


    Elysa gulps down the food. Please, its all sticky.


    Why is her chest suddenly look all shiny when she says that? Well, it couldnt hurt just to clean her up this one time. I dive into her chest, licking the cream from her cleavage.


    Ah! watch out for my creampuff!


    However, it was toote. I had gunned for the chest and her arm had lost its grip. Her creampuff goes spiraling to the ground where it explodes in a puff of white. When I finally pull back from her chest, shes looking at me with tears in her eyes.


    Yy-you made me drop my creampuff.


    Youre crying?


    IIII caaaant heeeeellp it! Waaaaaaaahhh Im emotional from the pregnancy! Waaaaaah.


    Ah, shit! Its okay baby, Ill get you another creampuff, I swear!


    I hastily get up and reassure Elysa that Ill rece her creampuff with the best and biggest one shell ever have.


    Itd better have extra cream! She sniffles in a way thates off more like a child than a mother to be.


    Itll be full of soooo much cream! I reassure here, running off down the hall.


    Apparently, her desire was to visit a bakery she had loved as a kid and get free reign to order whatever she wanted. So, a spellter I found myself in Elysas childhood city, a small ce not much bigger than Riun. Her first order had included half the bakery, and I''m now on the third order. I have to admit, for a fantasy world, their bakeries are surprisingly modern. No shortages of sugar or sugar products here. I even tried a creampuff, and they arent bad.


    However, I realize as I approached the counter that my im at giving her a creampuff better than the one she just had isnt possible. They could only fill them with so much cream, and they cook all of them in the morning, besides. If they had some special super creamy puff, it certainly wasnt on disy. The only way I can give Elysa a creampuff is if I make it myself.


    I grab a nearby te, getting an idea. A few magic spellster and the creamiest creampuff ever conceived sat right in front of me, resting on a te. I shuffled back over to Elysa, dropping the creampuff right in front of her.


    Wow that is a big creampuff.


    You bet your ass it is. Iugh.


    I better cut it in pieces. Elysa pulls out a knife.


    Nooo! I scream, pulling the knife from her hands. Rather, you got to grab the creampuff by both hands and then lick out the cream.


    Really? Is that how?


    Definitely!


    Okay! Ahhh She stops and looks up at me standing right in front of her. Arent you standing a little close.


    Nope.


    Okay well anyway, Itadakimasu!


    Who keeps teaching you girls these words?


    She dives into the cream puff, licking out the cream, her tongue quickly running into something hard in the center. Her tongue flicks over it a few times as she tries to figure out what it is. As her tongue works its way through the creamy covering, she inspects the object inside. Its warm. Its long. It takes up about half of the creampuff.


    Um is your cock in my creampuff?


    No, my cock is the creampuff. Why, do you not like the taste?


    Actually, quite. the opposite. It tastes. too good! as she spoke, she kept taking licks and nipping off the crusty outside bread.


    Well, enjoy!


    You Elysa tries to give me a dirty look, but she cant, so entranced by my cock puff.


    Instead, she ends up on her knees, her tongue flicking up and down my cream covered member as she slowly nibbles her way down the shaft. She doesnt use her hands, not wanting to make them sticky. This causes tons of cream to fall down her chin and onto her chest. She bes more vigorous as she goes, licks and nibbles turning into full sucking until her sticky mouth is bobbing up and down on my creampuff cock for all its worth.


    Give me your cream! Elysa lets out a moan, while opening her cream-filled mouth to ept even more cream.


    I deliver the promise, and when I''m done, Elysa is covered from face to chest in white stuff. Its impossible to separate the white cum from the white cream. Elysa is just an incorrigible, sticky mess. She licks herself up like a cat, trying to eat up all the creamy stuff that decorated her once delicate skin.


    We also end up getting banned from that particr bakery.


    Sorry, Elysa I apologize after the angry baker kicks us both out.


    Its okay, I prefer your creampuff anyway. Elysa says while lifting her boob to suck off some creamy white stuff that was dripping into her cleavage.


    You want another one already, dont you?


    Elysas eyes brighten. Mm!


    I return to the mansion and take her into her room, producing an assortment of pastries all over my body. Whip cream, cherries, whatever food I can imagine decorating my body with. By the time I''m done feeding Elysa, me and her are both very naked, and very sticky.


    I take a bath before heading off to bed, leaving the sticky mess of cream, cum, and some milk that was my babys mama juice behind.


    Lets see, tomorrows date Cindy? Well, it cant be any weirder than this one I hope.

 Book 3: Chapter 20

    Book 3: Chapter 20


    Alright, Cindy, youre next on my list for a date.


    Of course, darling. Ive prepared a list. Cindy unfurls a roll of paper which continues to the floor and then ends up rolling right out the room.


    Holy crap! What is this? I say in surprise.


    We still have many unfulfilled desires from all the unhappy spirits to fulfill.


    How many people did that bastard kill?


    Not important. Whats important is that we continue to fulfill their desires. Unless you want me to turn back into a vengeful spirit! Cindys eyes turn red as she says it.


    Ah! No! Were good. Thest batch werent all that bad. What other things do we need to fulfill now.


    Well


    Sometimeter


    Its cold up here and the air is thin.


    Her desire was to reach the summit of a mountain. Were here, so we can go now.


    Its cold down here and the air is nonexistent.


    Her desire was to see the bottom of the ocean. Were here, so we can go now.


    Its cold here and the air is a vacuum.


    Her desire was to see space.


    She could have seen it when we went to the moonst time!


    Well, were here now, so we can go.


    This is just cold in general.


    Well, her desire was to have a penis and feel what its like to fuck a woman.


    Just who the hell are all these girls and where the hell are their desiresing from?


    In a moment, darling, Im about to cum.


    I-is it okay if she cums in me?


    I roll my eyes. Its fine, lets just get this over with.


    Ah, cumming! Cindy deres, her hands clinching on Ariels ankles as she plows away with her (temporary) penis.


    Its going inside! Ariel squeals in delight before seeing me with a frown. Ah! Youre better though


    Im done. Youre now pregnant with my baby. Cindy deres, pulling her dick out.


    Pr-pr-pregnant! Ariels eyes widen and she squeals.


    You are not! She is not! I growl at the two women. Its a fake penis, it wont get her pregnant. In fact, I forged it with my own DNA, so she fucked you with my penis.


    The next girl wanted to NTR someone. Cindy says, already losing interest in Ariel.


    Well, I forgot to link your penis with mine in sense, so you just did! I cry.


    Ah, very well. Next


    No next! Is there anything on the list where I can have a little fun? I demand.


    You could have been the girl in the previous scenario, darling.


    That is not eptable!


    Cindy sighs. Then, I guess, there is one thing that darling may enjoy from my list.


    Oh, really?


    Let us go to my room.


    Oh, ho, thats better. Lets.


    Uh, guys? Are we done?


    Yes, Ariel, you did a good job.


    I want more! Boo. You just started getting me excited and now youre going to quit.


    Here, Ill tell you what. I wave my hand. For the next hour you have a penis. Find your mom and have some fun.


    Oooh. Ariel looks down at the thing now hanging between her legs, poking it.


    I leave with Cindy as the erection starts to grow full mast and she races out to find a partner. The first person she sees is Millie.


    Millie! Lets y! Ariel shouts.


    Millies eyes immediately snap to the erect thing between her legs wagging excitedly as she runs towards Millie naked, her arms spread out.


    By Pun, what have you done master! Youve given her a weapon! Run! Everyone Run! Shes been equipped! Millie barely makes it three steps when Ariel tackles her to the ground and mounts her.


    Stop! No! I am only masters!


    Dont worry, its heros cock Im using! Ariel announces proudly, sliding her cock into Millie from behind.


    Is that, ahhhhh! No! It feels good! Stop viting this great dragon!


    The sounds cut off as I end up in Cindys room. It looks like I have created a monster.

 Book 3: Chapter 21

    Book 3: Chapter 21


    I look at my perfect sex dolls body up and down eagerly. So, exactly what kind of deviant act did you want your darling to perform.


    Well I hate mice.


    Excuse me?


    Rodents, rats, mice, woond creatures. Theyre disgusting!


    Okay Im following you so far.


    There has been a mouse infestation behind this bookshelf! Would darling please kill them?


    How is this a request Id like!


    Cindy puts her finger up to her mouth and cocks her head questioningly. I thought men liked to show off how manly they are to women.


    I copse to the ground. Haaaah. Alright. Ill catch your stupid rat.


    Its a mouse.


    Whatever. You say its behind the book case? Ill take it out.


    A-are you sure you dont want to prepare first?


    Prepare? Its just a mouse. Move the bookcase, as soon as I see it running, Ill smash it with a book.


    A book? A-are you sure you dont need something bigger?


    Bigger? Its just a mouse.


    Okay Cindy seems unsure; she really is scared of mice.


    Still, she heads over to bookcase and readies herself to move the bookcase. I prepare the book, ready to throw it at whatever pops out.


    She pulls open the bookcase in one swift move. That is when I notice that behind the bookcase isnt so much a wall, but a massive tunnel hidden there.


    A secret room! I respond excitedly.


    A massive creature suddenly leaps out of the hole. Its all teeth and ws and its about the size of a golden retriever.


    What the fuck is that!


    Its the mouse!


    The mouses fiery red eyestch on to me, and in a single bound ittches on to my neck.


    Fuuuuuuuk! I scream, trying to yank the mouse off my neck.


    Is darling okay! Cindy is standing on the bed, making no attempt to help me.


    Can you help? I shout, tearing at the creaturetched onto my neck as I il around the room.


    Mice are scary. Cindy looks away shyly.


    Fucking seriously! I shout.


    I force the mouse off my neck, chucking it at the nearby wall. Summoning a magical sword, I manage to swing just as it rebounds and makes another leap at my neck. My sword ends up impaling the bastard rat into the wall on the other side.


    Damn it I curse, catching my breath and repairing the damage with magic.


    Well, the damage is to the clothing, my stats are to the point that while it hurt slightly, the mouse couldnt even break my skin.


    Hey, Cindy, why are you standing outside your room?


    Darling still hasnt dealt with the rest of its family.


    Rest of family? As I ask that, there is a rumbling sounding from the hole she opened.


    Why is my mansion filled with giant fucking rats!


    Theyre mice, darling. Cindy says, the door separating the room and hallway slowly shutting between the pair of us, she gives a thumbs up just as the door shuts. Do your best!


    Dozens of glowing red eyes suddenly appear from the darkness of the hole. I raise up my sword.


    Im in the mood to kill something now. I growl. Lets do this!


    Thus, began the great battle of Cindys bedroom, which went down in the records of history for ages toe. Little is known about the specifics of the great battle except two things. One. The house was ridden of mice that night. Two. Afterwards, I rage fucked Cindy until she nearly broke.


    Is my leg supposed to be behind my back?


    Shut up and take my cock.


    Yes, darling.

 Book 3: Chapter 22

    Book 3: Chapter 22


    Aurora put on her Sunday finest, a short dress, that with the baby bump, just barely covered her hips and butt. For a pregnant woman, she exuded a charm and sexiness mixed with maturity that even many of the older women in the harem could not achieve.


    So, really, a pic? I ask nervously.


    Yes, hero-san, is a pic no good?


    Ah, not no good. In fact, Id consider it very normal.


    Normal? Aura asks with a slightly worried look.


    I shake my hands. I mean, normal is good! Its just been a couple of weird days for me, so I could use a little normal right now.


    Is that so Aura still looks uncertain.


    The pair of us head out to the local park I created earlier that week. It quickly grew quite popr among the city. It had a yground that was safe for kids to y in, and gave a lot of people a chance to be outdoors in an area without the threat of monster attacks.


    Thats how I ended up sitting next to the mother of my child on a nket on a nice sunny day while picking over the contents of a basket prepared by Jasmine. It is actually going a little too well. I feed Aura a grape as my frown, looking for the thing thatll make everything go weird.


    Hero-san is everything okay, you seem distracted.


    Yeah its just have you noticed that the girls in the harem can be a little weird?


    What? Aura wears an incredulous look and thenughs. Hero-san, you cant consider anything about our lives thest month or two to be normal.


    True I guess.


    But its been fun.


    Hmm?


    Hero-san I didnt know what you thought of things when I chose to leave with you. I did it for my daughters sake initially. Each day I see her with you, I see her smiling brightly. She never used to do that, in the past


    Is that so? What about you? I ask cautiously.


    Hero-san She looks down. Do you by chance know anything about the marriage vows of this world?


    No I shake my head.


    In this world, we give an oath, not just to stay together, but toplete each other. To me, these always felt like empty words when I spoke them to my husband. Then, I met you.


    Im not sure what you mean.


    Youplete me, hero-san. You make me feel like a woman. With the king, I always felt like I was missing something. I felt like I was a bird in a cage. With you, I truly feel free. With you, I truly feel like me.


    I thought you might be a little bothered by how Ariel turned out.


    Aura chuckled softly. Ariels behavior its as much our fault as it is yours. However, the kind of woman Ariel is she isnt bad, is she?


    No she isnt bad. I agree.


    Aura reaches down to get something from the pic basket. At that moment, a squirrel suddenly bursts out of the basket. It has some food in its mouth as it leaps out over her hand and onto her shoulder before jumping away onto the trunk of a nearby tree. Aura lets out a cry of surprise, falling back hard on her butt. Immediately, she grabs her stomach and makes a pained noise.


    Fuck! Are you alright? I ask hurriedly.


    Im fine. Im fine, I was just surprised.


    Im going to kill that fucking squirrel!


    Kill? Hero-san, its just a rodent.


    A rodent with beady eyes and fucking teeth and the ws and the biting!


    Uh


    If youre suggesting I have some kind of deep-rooted trauma from a horde of mice I had to killst night, thats just crazy!


    The squirrel is now on a tree branch above me, looking down with evil eyes as it taunts me, chewing on the food it stole at the expense of my pregnant woman.


    Hero-san, is this really necessary? I know youre a good man. You wouldnt murder a poor defenseless animal.


    I growl as I look up at the demonic rodent, waiting for it to leap down and attack my neck.


    Alright, how about this. Ill cast a spell aimed at the squirrel. Itll give the squirrel a punishment I see fit. If deep down, I want it dead, itll die. If deep down, I want to let it go, itll escape.


    Auras eyes narrow and then she smirks. This Id like to see. What is my babys fathers true nature.


    Oh ho youre underestimating me. This squirrel is fucking dead! I dere, raising my hand. See your death, squirrel!


    I shoot a spell of light at the squirrel. It moves so fast the squirrel has no time to react. It strikes the squirrel, immediately enveloping it in a bright light.


    C-c-c-c-crack! The branch the squirrel was on cracks, and I have to move fast to jump out of the way as arge object crashes down on my pic, sshing tes and food everywhere.


    I re down at the object in question.


    Huh?


    Squeak?


    A naked girl with tworge front teeth, red-brown hair, freckles, and big bushy tail is staring up at me.


    So, its settled, hero-sans nature is to turn it into a fuckably-hot 17-year-old girl. Aura suggests with augh.


    Squeak! The squirrel girl jumps up and immediately stumbles away on all fours with a fearful look on her face.


    Even with a human-like body, she manages to move quickly, fleeing across the park. There are screams as people see the naked girl prance by on all fours. Meanwhile, I''m just staring down with a nk look on my face, lost about what to say. Aura stands up carefully and pats my shoulderfortingly.


    Itse to my realization that the mostmon thread between all of your weird dates Aura gives a light smile.  seems to be you.

 Book 3: Chapter 23

    Book 3: Chapter 23


    whatsawhizzer I''ll probably just keep doing this reminder on Mondays as a warning. This was modified from the original story, avable on machineslicedbread.xyz. I changed names, some characters, and some plots altogether. As these changes pile up, inevitably, some of that will bleed through. Let me know if you encounter a name you don''t recognize or a plot you didn''t experience, and I''ll try to fix it quickly. Thanks!


    So Chris this is really how were going to spend our date?


    Shh Youll scare her away.


    The pair of us are waiting in a bush as an borate trap, basically a box, a stick, and pull string, is ced in the park. After hearing about a certain squirrel girl who was running around naked in the park, scaring the residents of Riun, it got out among my harem, what had happened during my date with Aura.


    How could you just abandon her out there. Megara had chided with tears in her eyes upon bursting in my room with a bunch of the other girls.


    I pull my dick out of Aura, who was on her side in a pregnancy safe position. Fortunately, I had just came in her, and Aura herself had enjoy many healthy female ejactions.


    Well, she was really fast and I didnt care that much. I respond.


    Really? I thought my love would be happy to indoctrinate her into his harem.


    Ok, you know what, first thing, indoctrinate? What the hell kind of show do you think Im running. Second, shes a fucking squirrel. Not a demi-human, a literal squirrel, with the exact intelligence of a squirrel.


    You could always just give her a better mind.


    Yeah? And then what? She would be basically a sex doll, not any more interesting then all of those automatons down in the basement fucking the goblins. Face it, shes either a squirrel, in which case, Id just be a squirrel fucker, or shes just some personality I made up, in which case, Id just be fucking myself.


    Sweetheart! We cant just let her out there. Shes all alone. Naked and scared.


    Ah! Chris! Why are you crying?


    Its just I remember what its like, a demi-human, on the streets, just trying to survive She bawls, looking at me pleadingly.


    Shes literally just a squirrel


    However, Chris uses the date card and now I had to find the squirrel girl. Chris insists that she would take good care of the squirrel, so I dont see anything wrong with helping her in this way. Oh, I could just summon the squirrel girl instantly with a spell, but where is the fun in that. It is cuter watching Chris give it her all. Plus, she is on all fours right now, her butt sticking out the back of a bush. As she watches the trap, her tailshes back and forth across her tight buttocks. Its very erotic.


    Except, that appearance, her eyes focused, her tailshing, it reminds me of something else. It reminds me of a cat hunting. Not a cat ying, but a cat looking at birds. Wait, did she just mew! I swear she just mewed!


    Uh, Chris, we are nning on saving the squirrel girl, right? Not eating her?


    Huh? Ah, yeah. She wipes her mouth.


    Maybe trying to catch the squirrel is a bad decision in this particr case. Perhaps, if I distract Chris, I can get her to stop her predatory nature. Of course, I only know one way to tame a pussy. That was, of course, by the pussy.


    I give her the ol Donald Trump, sliding my hand down her pants and grabbing her by the pussy. Rather than resisting or getting upset, she arches her back like I am giving her scratches, sticking her butt up higher and giving my hand an easier ess to her snatch. I slide two fingers in and out of her, steadily fingering her pussy from behind, even while the two of us are crouched in the middle of a public park. Well, its not like we arent hidden behind a bush.


    Well, right behind me was the yground area, and there are dozens of kids ying, but they wouldnt even know what they were looking at if they happened to look this way. Oh, one of them is pointing at me, that doesnt mean anything. His mother came up. Now, shes covering his eyes. She just sent him off to y somewhere in the distance! Wait, now shes watching me. Did her hand just go down her skirt! What is she, a voyeur!


    Every woman in the city is now incredibly hot, this MILF woman is no exception, but did I break their brains when I made them hot? Or perhaps, I turned their hormones up to a million. In fact, I seem to remember a report that the pregnancy rate in the city tripled after I changed the women. I had assumed this was because the women were hotter, thus men hit on them more. Maybe, instead had I perhaps created an entire city of Ariels?


    <i>Shes waving at me now while smiling and touching herself!</i>


    I turn back to Chris, who I''m now fingering quite aggressively in spite of the audience. I manage to remove her undergarments and its now her bare ass wet with lust and a tailshing around excitedly. Her body is shaking from head to toe, and I can hear a low purring sounding from her entire body. Basically, shes vibrating.


    Ah, she came! Chris suddenly deres, pointing at a naked squirrel girl cautiously heading towards the box.


    Im cumming too! the MILF woman in the distance moans.


    However, instead of using the box trap, Chriss predator instincts take over and she leaps out from the bush, my fingers falling out of her snatch as she rushes forward.


    Squeak! one girl shouts when she sees the other girl barreling down on her.


    Meow! cries Chris as she jumps at the squirrel.


    The squirrel takes off, narrowly dodging Chriss extended ws.


    Chris! Get a hold of yourself! I cry out to no avail.


    Chris has already gonepletely feral. Now I have two demihumans running around the park naked. A demi-human cat girl with a bare ass and a demi-human squirrel without a single article of clothing are running up and down the park while the kids noisily point in wonderment.


    Thanks for the show, my lord. The woman said, finally pulling her hand from her skirt with a pleased smile.


    Hey, you want to suck my cock?


    Oh, you tter me, my lord, but I dont have the right. Thats for your harem to do. This old Grandma couldnt keep up anyway.


    Grandma!


    Ai, my lord, I turned 92st week. Was on my deathbed until you fixed me up like all the other women. Saved my life, you did, my lord. She looked like a vivacious woman in herte twenties, but now that she mentioned it I could see some age and experience in her eyes. Now, I''m getting tons of dick daily! The men at the nursing home have never been happier. You have my loyalty, and most of the women of this city, I swear it, but we all know who your top bitches are.


    She gives onest wink before turning away. I find myself admiring her tight ass as she hobbles off to watch her grandchildren in the distance who were now ogling the naked women running around the park.


    I take a deep breath, stretch, and give a sigh. Then I start to run myself. I had some pussy to catch.

 Book 3: Chapter 24

    Book 3: Chapter 24


    Did you ever think that maybe we are getting too old for this shit? Philip asks, cing a hot cup of coffee down on the table.


    Nikki picks up the cup and breathes in the sweet scent of French-pressed beans while sighing. Were doing good work, Philip. If we didnt stop these freaks, who would?


    I suppose so it just feels like a battle were losing.


    We cant lose. For all of the little girls in the world, we cant lose. Nikkis grip tightens on the ss and she takes a gulp. So, whats this new case the boss wants us on.


    Its a world created by Pun, allegedly.


    Pun, that bastard. Were having another run in with him?


    Easy, Nikki. Thats the thing, I dont think Puns responsible for this one. Its happening on his turf, the so-called message boards, but it seems like a new guy is calling the shots.


    New guy?


    They call him Whizzer.


    Whizzer? Like hes pissing himself?


    I guess its the name of a nostalgic Roller Coaster at Six gs  Great America. Its a coaster where an adult can ride with a child sitting in hisp.


    That sick fuck.


    I thought youd appreciate the implications of that one.


    So, what has this ringmaster done?


    He puts you in the roll of the main character.


    Me?


    Well, a royal you, the guy actuallymitting these crimes seems to be someone called the reader, although he goes by many names. Darling, Boss, Master, even loli-pervert. He is the one who is actually carrying out these profane acts.


    What kind of acts we talking about here?


    A great deal of rape, actually.


    Damn it, Philip, you know our division doesnt work on rapes! Tell me what hes done that fits in our jurisdiction!


    Well, many of the girls are sixteen years old.


    Alright, we can work with that, possibly. Does he live in California?


    No the state he lives in, age of consent is sixteen. Plus, the age of consent within this world is sixteen as well.


    Fuck! Are any of the girls younger than that?


    Oh, yes, quite a few are younger than sixteen in appearance.


    Hehe those bastards cant help but go younger Nikki chuckles, but then hears thest part. Wait, what do you mean, appearance?


    For example, one girl resembles a 12-year-old but is over one hundred years old.


    The so-called loli-baba. Thats how they all do it these days. Nikki grinds her teeth. Those conniving bastards.


    However, shes implied to be young f-for a dragon. Underaged even. Philip adds eagerly.


    Nikki is already shaking her head. For a dragon? Come on Philip, you know we cant make those charges stick. This guy is a slippery one. Are there any others?


    A 16-year-old catgirl who looks 14.


    What the fuck is looks 14? These fucking perverts. Pass.


    Heres a possible one. He raped her even as she imed herself to be underage.


    Well is she? Nikki leans forward.


    Its unclear. Philip sighs. Its heavily implied shes older, even though she does all of the underaged things


    How heavily implied?


    Confirmed by her sister.


    Fuck, Philip. If it isnt statutory, it isnt my problem. Why even bring out this case file? Nikki threw up her hands. Do you have anything I can use?


    There is one. Shes a ten-year-old. Catgirl. Looks eight. Confirmed age.


    Yeah? You should start with that one! Damn it!


    Sorry Philip lowers his head and then sighs. The thing is, he hasnt touched her yet.


    Nothing?


    He pats her head. She cooks for him. Oh, here, shes been naked a few times!


    Naked!


    The Philip reads on and sighs, But its her doing and he ultimately sidesteps or ignores her.


    Come on, Philip, there has to be something we can peg on him.


    Well, shes seen him fornicate with the other women.


    Just looking! I cant make an arrest with just looking, or every parent whos had a kid peak while theyre having sex would be arrested.


    Philip became flustered. B-but shes asked for sex numerous times! The so-called readers are even pressuring him for a sex scene involving her. I-in fact, theyll be going on a date right this moment!


    A date! An adult man going on a date with a child?


    Yes, yes!


    Nikkis eyes narrow and she stands up, walking over to a poster on the wall while taking a sip of her coffee.


    Keep a close eye on him. Prepare for a raid, but keep it yellow alert. This might just be the most nefarious pedo weve evere across. The LPD isnt going to let this one escape, I swear it.


    Yes, Maam! Philip bows and runs out to give the orders.


    Meanwhile, Nikki pulls out her badge. The words Loli Police Department are written across a shield with a little girl in a summer dress and an x marked over her. Nikki then looks up at the poster, a resolved look forming on her face. Its a picture of man sitting there in a suit. The words under it spell, Chris Hansen.


    We wont let this sick fuck get away with it, I swear it Chris. One of these days, hes going to pop, and when he does, wereing for him.


    I sneeze.


    Ah? Savior, you getting sick? I can make you some hot soup?


    No, I came to take you on your date while the squirrel girl and your sister take a long nap.


    And sex afterwards?


    Denied!


    Ill get you one of these days, Savior Jasmine mutters while pushing her fingers together.


    And it seems like she isnt the only one out for me. Although I dont realize it, on that day the ws tightened a little more around the local jailbait.

 Book 3: Chapter 25

    Book 3: Chapter 25


    Ooo, can I get this? And this? And this? Jasmine is running around in a summer dress, picking out various shopping items.


    I am now carrying all the items she wants, many of which seem to be various things for the kitchen.


    Isnt this Sebastians job? I grumble through the pile of stuff now covering my vision.


    Isnt it nicer to do this with Savior? Jasmine asks, peaking up at me from a crack in the stuff I''m holding and wearing a golden smile as she twirls in the dress.


    Its very cute, and my heart throbs at her innocent like disy of happiness. After I buy the stuff, it disappears into a storage ring immediately and I pat off my hands and sigh. I continue to watch Jasmine run around, looking at things excitedly and pointing. Jasmines wish seems to be one of the simplest. She wants to walk around town and buy a couple goods, just as she had said she did when this whole dating thing started.


    Of course, for Jasmine, who had been bedridden and poor for most of her life, even being able to walk down the street could be called a miracle. Add to that, the money to afford anything she wants; and this shopping day was one of the most exciting things she ever got to do. She is an attractive catgirl, who in six years, would be a very respectable woman much like her older sister. Right now, her charm factor is undeniable, as everyone who looks at her cant help but smile. Suddenly, shees running back up to me and tugs on my shirt.


    The creepy woman is doing it again.


    Just ignore her. I say as a strangely attractive woman walks up to me while sporting a clearly fake mustache.


    Ho, ho, ho little girl, you dont need to be frightened of me. Is this sexual deviant bothering you?


    Youre bothering me! Jasmine cries, half hiding behind you. She just called you a sexual deviant, are you going to take that?


    I apologize for nothing.


    He admits it!


    Ho, Ho, Ho, why dont youe with me, Ill bring you somewhere safe away from this creepy stalker! The mustached woman deres.


    Whos the stalker now? Youre the one who has been following us the whole day!


    Wh-what are you talking about? This is the first time weve ever met!


    You were the girl who sold us ice cream earlier and asked her if I touched her in any inappropriate ces!


    Andter, you were wearing a wig and gave me a balloon and said pop it if I needed to be rescued! Jasmine added.


    And after that, you wore a fake nose and said that you were watching me, always watching me and then hid in a bush and watched us while she shopped for a swimsuit.


    D-dont act like you didnt want her to pose in a skimpy two-piece swimsuit and do poses like this and that. The girl openly deres while pointing at you usingly.


    I tried to make him look at me but he was too busy drooling while Shivra and Kida mud-wrestled in the town square!


    Youre not helping! I cry out at Jasmine. Besides, that was really hot I mean weird, right? Like why were they doing that?


    Oh, Im sure itll show up in a random side story just as soon as someone donates another $10 to Patreon. Jasmine responds.


    Asking for money right in the middle of a conversation, what do you think this is, a video game?


    In fact, lets have them pay for a random chapter and they wont know what they get until its released!


    Youve already grown to loot crates? Wait, isnt that what were doing now! Readers give money on Patreon hoping we do sexy times that match their fetish, but instead end up with a silly 4thwall breaking chapter that fails to arose anyone? Oh, Pun, weve been blue ball lootcrating the readers from the beginning!


    Quick, Savior, do something erotic. Here, Ill pull up my dress and show my panties!


    Ah ha! The woman shouts, ripping off her mustache, Finally, you are under arres-


    No time for that Jasmine! I reach out and grab the suspicious womans clothing, tearing it away in a single swipe, revealing the naked body underneath. She has nice, rich, D-sized breasts. She has a distinctly Polynesian appearance, silky smooth brown hair, a tight butt, and light brown skin. A perfectly trimmednding patch makes an arrow that pointes temptingly at her snatch. Even if shes a virgin, she has the body of a woman screaming shes reading for dick.


    Wh-Her eyes widen as she suddenly realizes she is in the middle of town, butt naked. Aaaaaaaah!


    Ooo, nice. I didnt realize I had made any other girls this attractive in the city. Shes as good as any of my woman in the harem.


    You bastard! To do this tow enforcement. If I wasnt of consenting age, Id arrest you!


    Law enforcement? Jasmine asks.


    Arrest? Consenting Age?


    Mark my words! Im Nikki Rodriguez, LPD. I wont rest until all lolis in the world are safe!


    Oh I snap. She must be one of those loli perverts!


    Jasmine nods in agreement.


    Nikki looks like shes about to cry. Im not a loli pervert, Im protecting the lolis from the likes of you!


    Its sad really, and shes cute too. But I dont want some creepy pedophile in my harem.


    Cu-cute! The blush fades quickly when she registers the second part. Yo-ou Ill be back! Dont think you can win one over on Nikki Rodriguez!


    Nikki turns tail and runs away, trying to cover herself as she races through the groups of people.


    First a naked squirrel girl, then a naked catgirl, then mud wrestling, and now a naked inder? Man, I love this city! Someone shouts in the distance.


    Jasmine


    Hm?


    Do you think this city I built and rule is starting to get a bad reputation?


    Yeah its better not to think about it.

 Book 3: Chapter 26

    Book 3: Chapter 26


    So, Millie, you ready for your date?


    As much as this great dragon would love to spend some time with Master, are you perhaps not skipping a person on the list?


    Huh? No Im following the list to a T. Elysa, Cindy, Aura, Chris, Jasmine, then some piece of trash is written here well ignore, Millie followed by Lamilia.


    Its that one, the piece of trash one


    Hah, Hah, Hah.


    Huh? What? Thats just a smudge.


    Im standing right here,moner, but it seems clear you have to continue to be cruel to me. Tiana whines, although even as she whines her face is flushed and shes breathing hard.


    You cant be cruel to a pile of shit, right? Shit is just shit. Until you step on it. Then you wipe it off on the curb by scrapping the bottom of your shoe on the edge and


    Please I cant take those disgusted eyes any longer,moner! Tiana is shivering, but she has a smile on her face.


    Master, may I ask a question. Millie is wearing aplicated face.


    Yes, my sweet dumpling, what is it? I ask gently, patting her head.


    Is the difference in masters treatment between harem members perhaps a little too extreme?


    What are you talking about? I like to think I treat you, Ariel, Aura, Elysa, and the rest of the harem who matter with even care and consideration.


    Thats just it! What about the harem who doesnt matter? Millie deres.


    You said it


    Im still here, hah, hah, hah this y is too extreme. Tiana is on all fours with a disgusting look on her face as she pants.


    Fine. What does Tiana want? I ask deliberately, ring down at the girl.


    Me? Commoner is asking me what Id like? Tiana immediately bounces back to her feet, her nose back in the air as if she wasnt just panting on the floor.


    I sigh. Yes you, what is it that you want?


    I want to go out to dinner and the theatre. Even amoner should be able to afford that much.


    With my fist clinched, I resist the urge toy out a woman. Of course, Tianas snooty behavior initially put me off, so I decided to treat her badly. Then, she developed that bad personality unexpectedly. Thus, I had decided to escte the abusive treatment. If I ignored and neglected her enough, shed eventually crack, go crying to Sebastian, and then I could work on setting her straight.


    However, she never cracked. Rather, she remained just as snooty as the first day I met her, and rather than being dejected by me treating her like garbage, shes managed to turn it into some kind of sexual game. Ignoring her and treating her like trash did not seem to be working.


    Thus, perhaps a new strategy is in order? Id treat Tiana exactly how she deserved to be treated.


    So, I found myself on a date at a restaurant. I took her to a nice ce. Nothing is too good for Tiana! That way, when I crush her, itll be all the more merciless. Speaking of which


    I got something for you. I say, casually pulling out a small wrapped present.


    Tianas eyes widen as she eagerly opens up her present. What she ends up pulling out is a leather belt. However, the belt was far too small to fit around her waist. It also had a tag on it with her name, Tiana, spelled in gold letters.


    Th-th-this is


    Ah, its a dog cor.


    Wh-wh-wha- Tiana looks up at me with tears in her eyes.


    I put a leash down on the table. A pet shouldnt be allowed out of the house without a cor and leash. Its the neww in Riun.


    What? This is perfectly fair treatment!

 Book 3: Chapter 27

    Book 3: Chapter 27


    Sir A pretty waitress withrge breasts puts my food down in front of me. And um for the misses?


    She looks fidgety, twisting her feet ufortably in front of you. You give her a clear nod.


    Do it.


    Ah! Yes! Okay The waitress puts a bowl down on the floor.


    The bowl contains a sd with dressing, but the bowl holding it is undoubtedly a bowl designed with a wide base so that it cant easily be tipped over. Essentially, its a dog bowl.


    Ah? My Food? The flustered Tiana asks.


    The distressed waitress looks at me as I nod again before she looks back at Tiana Bitches eat on the floor.


    Ah! Tianas eyes go down. I  I see


    The waitress mouths Im sorry as she immediately flees from the scene, joining several other nosy busybodies watching the current date between me and Tiana. I had just handed Tiana the ne, and she is still clutching it in her hands. Her hands tighten on the cor until they are nearly red. Her entire body is shaking. That should do it, I finally pushed her to the limit. Shell explode on me, Ill punish her, and then things can reach some semnce of normalcy.


    The silence seems to be going on longer than expected. I just want to put her in her ce. Shes okay, isnt she? I look closer, even though her eyes seem to be covered in shadows, I suddenly notice a single tear falling down her cheek. I really did not intend to go so far! I mean, I intended to break her, but it is difficult to deal with crying women when the crying isnt directly caused by my penis.


    D-do you really think Im some kind of dog? her voice is low and unsteady, but she gives nothing away as to how she is feeling so I''m still not sure exactly what I should do.


    O-o-of course! I mean, technically I had the cor made for Chriss pet squirrel, but I figured while he was making that one, he should make you a cor too!


    Y-ou didnt even make it for me. Tianas head lowers and her shoulders shake.


    Ah! Breaking people is truly troublesome. I should just use a spell and make it go away. A single spell and shell forget this entire night!


    Hehehehehhehehahahahahah! Tiana suddenly startsughing.


    What! Oh, man, I made you lose it didnt I? Youre not going Yandere like Ariel, are you!?Why am I so unlucky to keep falling for Yandere! It certainly couldnt be my fault in the slightest!


    Hahaha! You really think that, right, really? She asks excitedly, her eyes slightly out of sync and she leaps across the table and grabs me.


    Ah! Oh, Pun, shes going to stab me! What, think what, stop shaking me!


    That Im like Ariel?


    Huh? I ask in confusion.


    You said it! You called me a bitch. Ariels your top bitch, so you think of me as one of your bitches. To think that a simplemoner would pronounce his undying love and loyalty for me!


    Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah?


    Youve finally epted me. Of course, I know Ariels the best and you could never love me as much as her, but even a small amount of your love is enough.


    Why do I get a sense were not on the same page here!


    I understand whatmoner is saying! You see me like you see Ariel! Since shes a princess, then you see me as a princess too! You see me as a noble!


    Thats where this was going?


    Oh,moner, youve made me the happiest bitch on the! Mount me! Mount your bitch over this very table! Fuck me like you fuck your noble girls!


    She swipes the tes off the table and bends over on it.


    Uh okay.


    Well, this is fine too, isnt it?


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Woof! Woof!


    Sir, can you perhaps not plow your bitch in the middle of our restaurant?


    Shut up, Im almost finished! I snap before turning back and pping an ass covered in red handprints. Bark, bitch, bark for your cock!


    Woof! Woof!


    Very good, sir The Matre D immediately turns around and walks briskly away with a fluster.


    Tiana is now wearing her cor and leash, which I am holding tightly as I thrust into her, bounding her from behind. Her elf ears look strangely like Doberman dog ears right now. Thats probably a coincidence.


    Im going to cum! I shout.


    Aroooooooooo!


    As I cum into Tiana, she gives a howling noise. This really was not how I was nning this night to go, but this is okay too, right?

 Book 3: Chapter 28

    Book 3: Chapter 28


    Seriously!? I dere as arge grouping of women greet me in the morning. Why are you all here?


    The union has a demand to officially announce! Mal responds proudly, putting out a thumb and pointing it at herself.


    A union?


    Yup! The Harem Union Organization! The HUO is a ce where we can guarantee more sex, more attention from you, and more gifts by working together for a peaceful and harmonious at-home lifestyle!


    More sex? Isnt it my decision who I want to fuck? I say back.


    Not after the girls vote for proposition 69, then when you fuck one of us, you have to fuck all of us!


    My harem is seriously unionizing?


    Grimhilde and Aura grab Mal who is fronting excitedly and drags her back behind the group despite her protests. Grimhilde returns and tries to give a flirtatious smile like you didnt just hear something potentially troublesome.


    Thats still in voting. Nothing my love needs to worry about. Shes been spreading those poisonous ideas to some of the more impressionable girls like Tiana, Jasmine, and Kida.


    Arent they just the harem members I dont fuck a lot? Its not that I dont want to enjoy my extended harem but I cant always get to everyone! I only have one penis!


    Grimhilde smiles wryly while scratching her cheek. Thats why they say that a union is important so that it can organize and every girl receives equal dick for an equal clit.


    That barely makes sense!


    Hey! Im not for the union, so dont look darkly at me!


    Itd be a demon lord toe up with unions


    Perhaps I''m letting the girls run around too freely. If they are having time to unionize, they might have time for other things. Soon theyll start a feminist movement. Wait, didnt she say they were voting! Women voting? Oh, Gods, soon they are going to be burning their bras and thinking they have the rights of real people!


    Anyway, the girls noticed the ne you gave Tiana and theyve all be jealous. Grimhilde continued. ording to Chris, you even got one for Sansa!


    What! Are you talking about the cors? Wait, whos Sansa?


    Ah, right, Sansa is the name Chris gave the squirrel girl that you brought home with you. I have to say; my love has some odd tastes


    Of course, itd be Sansa. I p my hand over my face and sigh. So, you girls seriously all want cors?


    We all thought it might be a good idea. People in town are starting to know the girls in your harem are off limits, but after you made everyone hot, some guys dont know whos in the harem and who isnt. If all the girls had some kind of identification, then wed all feel like we belong to you just a little bit more, dont you think?


    I-is that so? I look at a bunch of eager eyes who nod excitedly as they all look at me adoringly.


    Yes, my love! Youve even managed to tame me, the wild and voluptuous demon queen. It should only be natural that you im your prize with abel.


    Werent you rather easy to tame though?


    My love saying things like that hurts my pride a little.


    Your sister put up a much bigger fight


    Isn''t she the one trying to form a union though?


    Don''t use logic with me! I shake my head disapprovingly. Although, the cor idea isnt a bad one. I could install it with magic so I could locate you guys whenever I want.


    Surveince? My love thats hardly


    And of course, a light shocking ability for quick punishments


    Suddenly, the cor idea is sounding like a poor one


    Alright! Its decided! I say a little louder so all of the girls can hear. Ill get you each a custom-made cor from me to you!


    Yay!


    Did you hear that, baby, mommy is going to get some jewelry. Elysa says while rubbing her stomach and blushing.


    And none of this would have been possible without unions! Mal deres.


    Is-is that so? Kida asks stiffly. Can you truly guarantee that rookie and I can have sex while Im actually awake?


    Absolutely! Once the union is in ce, we can force him to sign a legal document guaranteeing that you must be awake and also that it takes ce in your vagina. I see you over there eyeing us, Shivra. Butt sore? Join the union today and guarantee some sweet pussy sex!


    Shivra snorts and turns her head away. Who said Id want to have sex with the warrior anyway even though I am still unbroken


    You can finally stop all those mean rumors like them calling you Shitra who can only take it in the ass!


    Shivra turns back with a sh. Who calls me that! Who? Ill stab them with my sword until theyre dead!


    I wonder? Mal responds vaguely while ducking the raging Shivra.


    As I hear some troubling words, I realize I will have to deal with this union problem eventually. However, first I need to make some cors!

 Book 3: Chapter 29

    Book 3: Chapter 29


    Alright, so what are we going to do today, Millie?


    Ive thought about this very carefully master, Millie blushed, her hand touching the red and ck cor around her neck with a ruby jewel embedded in the center.


    After I realized the cors were going to more than just the pets of the family, I decided to up my game a bit and make slightly nicer cors for everyone who isnt Tiana.


    And? What is it youd like to do today?


    Id like to go flying, with master.


    Flying? Like, you want fly around the city holding hands like some kind of Superman Lois Lane thing?


    Actually, I was wondering if if you could fly side by side with me while Im a dragon.


    Ah well, I guess I can do that much.


    The pair of you head out to the front yard of the mansion where the eunuch gardener is busy at work nting flowers and doing things I could have easily aplished with a wave of my hand. Well, myziness creates jobs, so its okay.


    However, even he lets out a cry and falls on his butt with his mouth open as Millie explodes into her dragon form.


    H-have you gotten a littlerger? I ask honestly.


    Millies dragon form seems quite a bitrger than she was when I picked her up all those months ago. The dragon seems to wear a pleased look on its face as it shows me its massive wings.


    Yes, master, Im growing up nicely.


    Its too bad all the growth is in her dragon form and Im seeing nothing where it counts. I make a gesture around the chest.


    Huh! I didnt hear that, didnt master just say something really mean! even as a pseudo-invincible demi-god, the sight of a massive red dragon rearing up on you is a lot to handle.


    N-n-not at all! Millie is perfect the way she is! I respond defensively.


    Millie backs away and gives me another pleased look.


    Well, well, well lets see, Ive never done it before, so lets see how it works out. I mutter to myself while Millie cocks her head.


    I cast the spell, and instantly my body explodes into another massive form. Rather than red, my scales seem to be as ck as night. I''m easily twice the size of Millie. I dont know if thats because I''m older than her or what. I just made the spell turn me into a dragon, I really didnt have any preconceptions.


    Oh, wow! Millie stamps her feet excitedly, Masters a dragon, masters a dragon! I knew master was truly great!


    Ha! Well, how do I look!


    Master is a strong and powerful dragon. Way cooler than Mushu!


    Wait who the fuck is Mushu?


    Ah! That was a lifetime ago, before Millie died! Master doesnt need to hear about Mushu!


    Millie-


    A-actually, now that Millies sees how powerful and mighty Master is, Millie is bing very turned on!


    Youre side stepping!


    Never mind that! Millie took off with her wings taking to the air. Th-this lowly dragon wants master to show her how strong he is!


    Here? Now! Like this? What do you think this is, Pern?


    Millie nodded excitedly, showing more willfulness than Id seen on her since the first day I took her.


    Master, it is customary in dragon courtship for the female to run and escape. A male dragon must show his strength by catching and mounting her against her will!


    Isnt that like the time we first met?


    Thats why master is master! But this is different, its different! I want master to mate with me so Ill fight back extra hard. Come catch me!


    Isnt that counter intuitive? I demand.


    Millie ignores my question and explodes into flight. There are distant shouts as people see a dragon flying up over the town. However, she is moving seriously fast. She has every intention of going through with it. Well, it is her day.


    Force her and show her my power, huh? I muse over the situation.


    Well, time to go! I burst into flight and begin the hunt.

 Book 3: Chapter 30

    Book 3: Chapter 30


    If you wish to keep up master, youll have to go faster than that! The red dragon Millie roars.


    Is that so? I ask calmly.


    In front! Millie stops as a giant massive ck dragon blocks her way.


    Immediately, she turns and starts flying to the right.


    Youre still running?


    Im not done yet, master! Millie roars. If I was defeated so easily then my pride as a dragon would be shattered!


    Hi, again. I appear in front of her again.


    Agh! Master, you wont even give me the slightest bit of pride! Millie roars, but this time a giant fireball flies from her mouth.


    I dodge the fireball with ease, but Millie has already taken off in the opposite direction. I look up into the sky. The sky is covered in dark ominous looking clouds. I dont know if Millie is heading into the human territories or the demon territories, but it is clear that I''m no longer in Riun. An idea crosses my mind, and I give a little smirk.


    Millie! Dont you like shiny things?


    Gah master, dont think you can bribe this dragon into sex! A dragons rtionship with their mate is dependent on their first mating. The better the fight, the more power the woman has in the rtionship. There are even some women who defeated the man during mating and were the dominant in the rtionship. If I were to casually give in and let you have me for baubles, that would define you as my absolute master and I would be a servant!


    Isnt that already the case?


    T-that is that and this is this! Thats a matter of humans and human forms, this is dragons!


    So, even though Im your master as a human, you think you can be my equal as dragons?


    Id never be so vain! Even if I resist just a little, Id like to at least reach the level of the rest of your harem!


    Oh, Millie. I shake my head. You already are!


    I once again appear in front of Millies eyes faster that she can p her dragon wings. Her wse out to sh at me, I catch her arms with one of my ws, and then fold the other into a fist. Giving one hard punch in the stomach, Millies eyes go wide and she starts to lose cohesion.


    I no She tries to resist, the red dragon being too strong a being to be taken out with a single punch.


    However, I dont wait. Instead, I grab both of her arms and p my wings.


    Ah! What are you doing? Where are you taking me?


    Up! I dere.


    Up? Up! The highest a dragon has ever flown barely reached the noctilucent clouds! How far up!


    Farther!


    Haaaah! No, where are you talking this great one? Im not going!


    Up, up!


    You! Well die! Even dragons freeze to death!


    Then hold on! I grab onto Millie tighter in my massive dragon arms, her scaly form seeming just as small in this form as her human form.


    I wont. Let me go! Let me- The clouds break away and the pair of us plow into the darkness. Shiny


    Her voice is taken away breathlessly. Of course, I used some magic to give us air pressure, and a decent temperature, but otherwise I just broke out of the atmosphere. The sky has turned cker than it ever has before. Brilliant stars shine across the sky, crisper, clearer, and brighter than they ever appeared with light scattering across the expanse.


    Its beautiful Millie whispered lightly.


    Mm I nod as the female dragon rubs up affectionately against me, a massive below, and starry night above.


    That is when I feel something hard pressed between my legs and Millies midriff. I look down and nod impressively. It is quiterge indeed. It is a massive sharp thing with a strong curve that is pushing out in front of me. I immediately look for the appropriate part on Millie, which appears as a pulsating green hole with yellow on the inside. That seems to be the one. I lift Millies leg as she barely seems to even notice, staring wide-eyed at the starry sky.


    Its in! I say as the massive thing that looks more like a scythe than a penis goes into her remarkably well.


    The feeling transmitted immediately made me gasp. First off, my penis could slide much deeper into her than in any other woman except maybe the artificial Cindy. The lock and key anatomy of the dragon allowed me to pierce her in a way that went deep into her belly. It felt incredibly warm, like hot magma pulsing around my penis.


    Millie lets out a roar, and I do as well. That is when our bodies start falling back down from the sky. My penis rocks in and out of Millie, piercing her insides. Each time I thrust into her, I can feel a hot squishy feeling that causes waves of pleasure to run up and down my body. Our bodies are falling faster and faster. It starts to get hot as we drop. Meanwhile, I wrap my wings around both of us. This puts the pair of us in a cocoon of darkness.


    As fire erupts from the very air as we hit the atmosphere at maximum velocity, I use magic to the point we dont feel any of it. instead, I focus on the inside of the cocoon. The only thing I can feel is the hot, muggy air inside of my wings. There was no kissing. No touching. No gentle hand holding. No writhing. It was just pure, animalistic thrusting.


    Her heavy dragon breaths emit hot mes that can melt steal. My rugged roars can shake mountains. My talon like legs are wrapped around her, grabbing onto her back, my nails clinging to her scales with enough force to hold her in ce. Her entire body is trapped in my embrace. She is literally a prisoner of my cocoon. The thrusting grows faster and faster. My cock pierces her, over and over again. It isnt the sounds of balls pping or wet juices spewing. It is something rawer, something grittier.


    It is pure animal fucking. I pound away at Millie, my dick piercing her over and over, filling up her insides, taking her warmth and adding to it. Millie says nothing. I say nothing. There are no words to be had. There are no words needed. It is just about fucking. I dont think about whether she cums or not. I dont even know if cumming is the right description for dragons. I roar into her face, and she roar back into mine, and the pair of us are one.


    The speed just keeps increasing, my hips moving faster than a human could possibly manage, her hole taking my thrusts harder than a womans pussy could take.


    Our bodies strike the ground just when I reach my limit, I dont give any warnings. She doesnt need warnings. This is raw free of politeness. It is lust and desire and satisfaction. I am taking her, and she is taking it. My wings exploded open, letting light in for the first time since we had started mating. I inject myself deep inside of Millie. As I do so, I let out a massive roar that shook the world and could be heard hundreds of miles away. My hands are pressing down on Millies shoulder, pinning the smaller dragon to the ground, and as I roared, I thrust onest time into her as deeply as possible.


    When it is done, I suddenly find myself shrinking. At first I grow worried that I am going to shrink on top of a startled dragon Millie. However, she is shrinking as well. Both of us grow smaller and smaller, my face changing and morphing. My dick, still deep inside Millie, shrinks and morphs with her pussy. Within a minute, I am no longer a giant dragon pushing a smaller dragon down, but a man with his arms on a loli girls shoulders, pushing her to the ground as he shoves his dick deep inside her.


    For second, worry shoots through me as I fear I overdid it. But then a smile explodes on Millies face. Its a smile that rarely ever appears. Something genuine and pure and full of happiness.


    <NSFW Image Here>


    Master! Millie says so brightly it nearly causes me to jump.


    Y-yes?


    I love you! For now, and forever! Even if Im just your servant dragon she looks down with a sad look. but thats enough for me


    I grab her chin and pull it back until she looks at me. Millie you will never just be my servant. Youre my girl, dragon and woman, every part of you is mine.


    Master


    Millie


    The pair of us embrace in a kiss, and the mating starts anew.

 Book 3: Chapter 31

    Book 3: Chapter 31


    I dust off my naked behind as I stand up and look around. Huh, it looks like wended on a mountain.


    Its not a mountain anymore Millie responds with a tight smile.


    She isnt wrong. The pair of us are in the center of a crater about a kilometer wide. There are traces of the mountain, but the impact has scattered the majority of the mountain and I now sit in a volcano-like divot created by our skyfall.


    Wait I know this mountain. Millies eyes start to hold a look of worry.


    Huh? You recognize crater mountain?


    Well, it wasnt crater mountain before! Millie insists, covering herself up the best she can despite theck of clothing for either of you. Wait we need to go! Master! We have to go now!


    Go?


    Millie seems to turn very agitated, grabbing at my arm and pulling while I stand there dumfounded. Please, master!


    Before I can respond, there is a loud roar that nearly shakes the ground. A momentter, more roars answer, and within seconds I hear a cacophony of monster sounds around me. I look around but dont see any monsters.


    Those sounds are familiar


    Its toote, theyre here! Millie cries out, pointing up into the sky.


    I look up in the direction shes pointing, and thats when I see emerging from the sky, dozens of dragons that are circling overhead. They start descending upon us. I merely stand there, naked, watching curiously. Millie seems to cower more and more behind me the closer they get.


    Finally, the dragonsnd in a circle around us. They do not appear hostile necessarily. It is more like they are trying to put on a show of intimidation. While its true they are powerful, I check their stats and make sure mine are better. Suffice it to say, I''m confident I can take them. Just in case, I ready the instant-death dragon spell I made the first day I got there too, the one that killed Millie.


    Theyre dragons? One of the dragons roar.


    This one could she be? Millie? a silver dragon asks.


    With those words, Millie hides even farther behind me. Several other dragons make surprised exmations as they talk excitedly among themselves. Millies namees up more than a few times.


    Hey! I say casually. How are you guys on this fine morning?


    I opt for pleasantries.


    You strange dragon. We heard the sounds. You have taken this young dragon as your mate. That was a mistake, you will die! A golden dragon shouts.


    So much for pleasantries. Excuse me, why is who I chose for my mate your problem?


    The dragons all look at each other, and then in a sh they all turn into human-like forms,nding on the ground softly. The whirling wind immediately dies down. I give a noise of surprise. So, dragons can turn into humans? The one who appears in charge is an older man with a beard. He had been the silver dragon. There also appears to be a cocky young man standing next to him with golden hair. He came from the golden dragon. He took a step forward, but the silver one stopped him by holding up a hand.


    You must be a rogue dragon. Its rare to find a dragon that isnt part of a colony. If you had been, youd have known it is considered taboo to bredlock a dragon from another colony without expressed permission. This young dragon here appears to be one of ours. She is still quite young. Since she had gained the ability to hold a human form, she must have matured early, but she still belongs to this colony.


    I give a tight smile as I look back at Millie, who continues to shrink back and lower her head. So, normal dragons could appear in human form when they were adults. Millie is officially an adult. I certainly did not push her into premature adulthood when I resurrected her from the dead. Thats just crazy talk. A-D-U-L-T confirmed.


    A bredlock that is to say that because Im Millies first, we are bound together, yes? I rify.


    The golden-haired man became angrier while many of the other younger looking dragons winced. However, the old silver-haired bearded elder merely nodded.


    While it is true that you have bredlocked Millie, this sort of thing can be broken.


    Oh? I''m not terribly interested in the conversation, but I decide to humor him, since hes been politer than the other dragons shooting me angry looks.


    A dragon can challenge and defeat you from Millies colony. If you win, we forfeit the right to Millie. If we win, you forfeit the right.


    Well that doesnt sound so bad.


    The battle is to the death.


    Ah.


    Itll be me who kills you, bastard! The gold-haired man stepped forward.


    Mason! Enough!


    But Millie was to be mine. It was all but decided.


    Millie put a look of disgust on her face when the one named Mason stepped forward. It was clear that she didnt like the guy. If I had to guess, he was likely the reason she ran away in the first ce.


    It was not decided, Mason, do not get ahead of yourself. The silver hair man shot a tired and exasperated look. It will be me who performs this fight.


    No! Millie said the first words since the dragon had spoken. You mustnt!


    You have done this to yourself, my dear. Running away. Giving yourself to a rogue. You have much to atone for youngdy.


    Hmph. Mason shrugged. I guess youll die anyway. Prepare to face the wrath of the dragon they call the Dragon King!


    Millie turned back to me, tears in her eyes. Was she really so worried? This dragon king guy could hardly be that powerful.


    Its alright, Millie. I give her a smile. Ill just kill him and then we can go home.


    Rather than looking relieved, her eyes swell up even more. Please! No. Master, you cant kill him?


    Master? There was a rumble of unhappy murmuring amongst the dragons at the word master.


    I look from the crying Millie to the silver-haired man questioningly. What did I miss?


    Ah? I guess we have not been properly introduced. Since we are about to fight to the death, we might as well exchange names. I am the Dragon King Xhou. You can also call me, Millies father.


    Ah Thats problematic.

 Book 3: Chapter 32

    Book 3: Chapter 32


    Before you die for touching my Millie, what is this master stuff? Mason demands.


    Master is master! Millie takes a step forward while shooting Mason an angry look. Mason should butt out of it!


    Millie is mine, I exin. So, I guess she was morefortable seeing it as a master-servant rtionship.


    Im masters! See! Millie pointed to the ruby cor around her neck, causing several of the dragons to gasp and even her father to tense up.


    A dragon would dare cor another dragon! Mason shouts.


    Hey, she asked for the cor! I defend. Besides, who says Im a dragon?


    There was even more chatter amongst the dragons.


    Wait, are you saying youre not a dragon? This is the first time Xhou looks genuinely rmed.


    No. That transformation was just something for fun. Im human I think. My voice loses steam as the looks from the dragons be increasingly more hostile.


    If hes not a dragon, then they cant have legitimately bredlocked! Millie,e back here! Your loving Mason promises he wont punish you too much!


    No! I hate you! Im bredlocked now! He was a dragon so its official! Millie deres.


    So, apparently her desire to mate had a second hidden meaning. Only sex between dragons could be considered bredlocked. That meant that her deration that we must get married originally back in the day was an embellishment, and also driven by her distaste for Mason. When I first met her, she must have been eager to get into a rtionship so that she wouldnt have to go back home. On the other side, Mason is looking very depressed at those words.


    Wh-why does Millie hate me so? You used to think I was the coolest, remember?


    You started turning weird!


    I made those changes for you! Mason insists. I wanted to be together with you. Thats why I started bing a true man!


    Mason flexes his muscles as if to prove the point. They are certainly impressive. The pretty boy Mason is an above average attractive man. I''m not into that kind of thing, but if I had to rate looks, he is probably more attractive than Florian. In fact, if it wasnt for his muscles, with the long golden hair he might even be confused for a girl.


    Youve always been like this! Millie shouts with a teary expression. Youd sneak into my bed at night and youd start touching me in strange ces and doing this and that! I didnt like it! Thats why I ran away!


    Mason is a loli-pervert?


    Guh! Mason reacts like he was struck in the gut. That is skin ship! I wanted skin ship. If Millie wasnt so cute, I wouldnt sneak in your bed every night! Whats wrong with that?


    Incest is wrong! Millie shouts back.


    Wait whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat? I cry, What the fuck you mean incest?


    It was the silver-haired dragon who looks exasperated and tired who responds. Its the unfortunate truth. Mason and Millie are siblings.


    Listen here, fake dragon. Millie is my beautiful and loving sister. Only I will have her! Mason deres.


    Xhou hits Mason over the head with enough force that his face nts into the ground. A secondter Mason pulls his head out of the dirt and shoots me a re like nothing happened.


    None of that matters now. Ive already dered a fight to the death with this young man. No matter how much dragon you possess, you still im ownership over my precious daughter. Our colony cannot afford to lose her. Shes myst normal child. Id never be able to find someone to marry Mason, so Millie is myst chance to strengthen ties with another colony. With no proper heir, its the only way we will survive as a colony. Please prepare yourself.


    Father, no! Millie cries before turning back to me. Please, master, I beg you, if you love me even a little, dont hurt father. I couldnt bear to see him hurt. I know its an unreasonable request, but please dont fight him.


    I take a few steps forward, patting Millies head as I pass. Dont worry. Ive already said it. Your mine, and today is your date. I will definitely fulfill your request, no matter how impossible it is.


    S-so cool! the words came from Mason, who immediately covered his mouth and then gave me a hateful stare.


    Alright, old man. Millie is mine. If you think you have the strength to take her, then test me.


    I like the look in your eye young man. Xhou responds. Its a shame you werent born to our noble colony, decedents of the greatest dragon who ever lived. I might have even given you her hand myself. For that, Ill end this quickly!


    Xhou immediately dashes forward at full speed which easily breaks the sound barrier. He arrives in front of me at a speed even the other dragons cant see. They didnt call him the dragon king for no reason. His fist flies at my face with enough speed that mes spark in the air. Of course, only I am fast enough to see the fist. My hands instinctively go up to catch it.


    However, after a brief nce at Millie, looking on with worried eyes, I give a sigh and lower my hands. The fist strikes me in the chin with full strength. Soon, I find myself flying into the side of the crater with a resounding boom.


    Huh? the voice is Millies.


    The dragons are nodding as if this was a given conclusion. Only Millie thought otherwise. It didnt ur to her for a second, even knowing the absolute strength of her father, that hed even move me a hairs breadth. She had such absolute faith in my ability that her brain couldnt process what just happened.


    Its done. Mason says cockily. Now,e over here Millie so I can snuggle you properly!


    Wait Xhou stops Mason from surging forward with a wariness thates with age. He didnt even attempt to block


    The mini-crater on the side of the massive crater starts to crack and crumble, and a momentter I pop out. There is no blood or damage on my body, although I''m covered in a little bit more dirt than I was prior. I simply smile and shrug.


    Wh-wh-what is this? Mason takes a step back in surprise.


    Millie told me not to fight. I respond simply. So, I wont fight. I wonder how long you can keep up, old man.


    I raise a hand, gesturing my fingers to bait Xhou. Xhou watches me carefully with narrow eyes.


    I dont know what game youre ying. The old man sighs. I am truly sorry, my daughter, but it seems I will have to break your former lover. Goodbye, strange one.


    Xhoues at me again, faster than before, his fist burning with magic. I dont lift a finger as the fist connects, creating a massive shockwave that engulfs the crater. Its going to be a long day.

 Book 3: Chapter 33

    Book 3: Chapter 33


    Boom! Thud! Crack! Boom!


    The sounds of a horrific battle echo throughout thend. Nearby monsters flee in terror as the sounds shake the earth and fierce surges of magical power threaten to overwhelm the very air itself. However, anyone who saw the fight would call it incredibly one sided.


    A powerful looking old man leapt 100 meters into the air, hitting another man directly in the face. He then grabbed the mans foot, tossing him to the ground with full force, creating yet another of the dozen or so craters that lined the mountainside. Hends with his fists out, propelling his body with a magical surge that creates an avnche. He manages to jump away just as a thousand tons of rock and dirt falls, burying the newly formed crater and the man at its epicenter.


    Hah, hah, hah the old man gasps for breath, sweat running down his face.


    There are a few moments ofplete quiet once the avnche settles. Then, a fist suddenly punches out from the rock, and a form pulls themselves from the dirt. That form is a very naked me. Of course, I am covered in so much dirt and mud now that it could constitute as clothing.


    We done yet? I ask arrogantly.


    You bastard! the line came from Mason who was waiting on the sidelines. You dare humiliate father like this! Ill kill you myself.


    It is clear that your defense is top notch. The old man regains his demeanor, once again holding up a hand to silence Mason. But is your offense enough to defeat me?


    Easily


    Liar! No one can be so strong in defense and offense simultaneously! Mason insists. You must have put all of your efforts into defense magic to trick us!


    No! Father, its true. Master is truly strong. Thats why Millie stops for a second, but then steps forward with a pleading look. Thats why father must stop this folly.


    If you can so easily defeat me. The old man asks. Then why have you held back?


    Its simple. I told Millie today was her day. Millie asked me not to fight you. So, I wont.


    I was expecting you to not budge when he hit you! Why are you flying all over the ce!


    Because itd be meaningless if I didnt struggle. This is Millie Im fighting for; I can take at least this much for her. I shoot Millie a thumbs up.


    B-b-baka! Millie calls, turning away in a blush. I-its not like I think thats really cool or anything.


    She totally does! Mason shouts, She smells really excited right now!


    Quit smelling me you creep! Millie shouts back.


    I hide a grimace at my little lie. Well, it was a partial truth, at least. I didnt want to admit the real reason my body was flying around. It was because the so-called dragon king was really really strong. Even with maxed stats, Ive found some issues. Specifically, I''m a human. Humans have a limit. Well, all creatures do, its just that a dragons upper limit is higher than my own. True, I could block Xhous strikes, and not move an inch. However, if I did that, Id be absorbing 100% of his blow. It wouldnt kill me, but it would hurt like a motherfucker. Like a cars crumple zone, Ive found flying back and embedding myself into dirt diminishes the force of impact far below my defensive ability. Standing still, I could take maybe twenty minutes of punishment before I copse, but being tossed around didnt hurt a bit. However, I am going to have to make a move soon.

 Book 3: Chapter 34

    Book 3: Chapter 34


    Even for love Xhou broke off the bickering siblings. Do you think you can keep up with this forever?


    Well, I have been draining your stamina, so the question is, can you keep up with it?


    The old man gave augh. I thought I was running out of steam quickly. I thought I was just getting old. Tell me young one, why would you tolerate such abuse, just for this young dragon?


    Isnt that obvious? Since I came to this world, shes was the second to join me. I love her.


    You bastard. Mason growls.


    L-l-l-love! M-m-m-master Millie is fidgeting and looking extremely shy.


    Why are you being shy now? I ask. We just confessed our love earlier.


    I-in front of father, its so embarrassing, but I must say it too! I love master too.


    The old man scratches his chin with an interested look. What do you mean by came to this world?


    Huh? Ah, well, I was summoned here from another world.


    For the second time, a surprised look covers the mans face. Numerous other dragons also start whispering excitedly. Xhou shoots a look at Millie, who nods in confirmation.


    And I suppose, youll bump heads with the demon lords?


    Well, more like bump uglies, but yeah, in a way you could say Ive sumbed two of them.


    A true hero there is a whisper among the dragons.


    It cant be.


    Father! You shouldnt listen to this, hes clearly lying! Mason deres.


    Hes not! Ive seen the defeated demon lords. He made them bow on their knees before him!


    So, they could give me head


    And, hes punishing them brutally if they step out of line!


    I do like to spank them.


    And, theyre forced to act like dogs in front of him!


    Doggy position is Grimhildes favorite position.


    The muttering grew louder with each deration until everyone is talking excitedly.


    What does that have to do with anything? I ask, slightly irritated at my confusion.


    It is Xhou who speaks up. Few know this, but our particr dragon colony are the direct descendants of the great magic dragon Puff.


    Puff the magic dragon? I reply dryly.


    The one and only! He gave up his freedom and became a servant to the hero from another world 1000 years ago. The hero rode him to battle and stopped the summoning of the evil god. I only saw him once as a small child, but that moment Ive cherished my entire life. Our entire line is devoted to stopping the resurrection of the evil god and serving the hero. If youre the hero then that would mean


    Th-thats right! Millie interrupts like she just thought of something. Thats why I became masters dragon! He will ride me into battle against the forces of darkness. T-thats why I had to run away, to find the great hero!


    She ran away and became my servant so that she would not get vited by her incestuous sibling! Now she is trying to spin it like she had nned this from the beginning. I consider what punishment games shell faceter.


    I wont believe it! A shout cut through the excited discussion.


    The voice was, of course, Masons.


    Mason! Xhou tries to cut him down with a re, but he ignores his father.


    I wont believe you are the supercool hero! You wont take my sister from me! Its no fair she gets to travel with the hero and I dont! No, rather, I dont believe youre the hero! Father is just getting old! Were ten times stronger in our dragon form and father didnt even try!


    Enough Mason, you are an embarrassment of a child, its considered rude to fight outside of the form your opponent takes, especially when youre the challenger!


    I dont care! Mason cries out. Ill prove once and for all that this guy cant be that cool!


    I dont even know what youre talking about anymore! I shout.


    Mason explodes into a dragon form amongst all the human shapes, and with a single jump heunches himself at me.


    You can kill that bitch all you want! Millie points at Mason.


    Dont mind if I do! I jump at the dragon, nning to meet him in the middle.


    No, you cant! Mason is still my child! Xhou leaps in the way, clearly not aware that death is a rtive term for me.


    I stop just short of hitting Xhou, but the sheer strength of the blow carries through the wind. His scales shatter and Xhou goes flying back, hitting Mason and taking him with as they both m into the mountainside.


    No! Father! Millie screams as the shattered man copses to the ground.

 Book 3: Chapter 35

    Book 3: Chapter 35


    He killed the dragon king, kill him! shouts one of the young dragons.


    What the fuck! That was a match! Were you always going to attack me no matter who won?


    This is this and that is that! Another says as all of the remaining dragons turn into their dragon forms. He was protecting Mason who you attacked to kill!


    Mason attacked me first! I shout back.


    Youll burn for this! The dragon roars, fifteen dragons suddenlyunching at me.


    Millie, what the hell is this?


    Theyre frenzying! Its the shock of seeing father hurt! Millie responds, her body exploding into a dragon form.


    You bastards! I turn back into my dragon form just as fifteen dragons leap at me.


    Millie grabs one by the back of the leg and tosses him into the side of the crater. Damn it, you idiots, listen to this great one. Get off my master!


    However, she cannot stop it. I am going to have to start hurting her dragon colony. Oh well-


    STOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOP! A high-pitched voice explodes with enough power to shake the very ground.


    The dragons immediately scatter, parting ways for the source of the voice. That voice is surprisingly Masons. He is still in dragon form too; his father having absorbed the hit from my attack. Still as he approaches me, I can see one leg limping, so he must have been hurt. His eyes are unreadable as he watches me while approaching. He isrge and powerful, easily as big as me. It is clear that he outpowers all the other dragons here, including Millie.


    Mason, dont do this! Millie cries out, trying to block Mason despite her worry.


    Mason stops, lifting a single wed hand up, and patting the smaller dragon on the head. Then he takes a few more steps before me, and bowed.


    Huh? I say in surprise of the golden dragon bowing on the ground. What?


    Please. The dragon looks up at me with tearful eyes. Please save daddy!


    Daddy!


    Mason, dont lower yourself to this man! One of the dragons cries angrily.


    Mason ignores the dragon, immediately grabbing onto me looking up with tearing eyes. Please, its my fault. Ill do anything! Save my daddy!


    Anything? I let the words out in surprise.


    Mason, dont make those kinds of promises to this man, hes devious! Millie deres.


    I shoot Millie a dirty look. What is she talking about? I can make this brother go away forever and never have to deal with him. It isnt like Ill torture him or anything. What kind of guy does she think I am? However, as I stare at Mason, he suddenly backs away covering his chest and gasping.


    So, you want that Mason finally sighs and lowers his hands. Very well, Ill give myself to you if you save my father.


    Outrageous. One of the dragons calls out.


    No! Mason! Hes mine! You cant have him! Millie shouts.


    Just what kind of guy do you think I am! I voice out. Look, Ill fix your dad. Well worry about the detailster. Can you do something about your brother?


    Huh? Brother? Millie gives a confused look.


    Mason lets go of me with a flustered look of his own. He really is clingy. I turn myself back into my normal human form and the others follow suite. Upon walking the distance to where Xhous body is, I kneel down next to him. He looks bloodied and beaten.


    Im sorry I killed you. Ill make it better.


    Im not dead, you idiots! Xhous eyes open and he gives an annoyed growl.


    Father!


    Daddy!


    The two children of Xhou run up behind me. He looks over and rolls his eyes, looking even more tired.


    Ugh you two idiot children think a weak blow like that can take out the great dragon king! Just give me 10 or 20 years and Ill be back to peak fighting condition!


    He calls beingid out for 20 years a weak hit? I mutter wryly.


    Haha! Well, its not as if I wouldnt appreciate being healed though.


    Yeah, yeah, here you go! I wave my hand, and in an instant the color starts returning to his face.


    I even clean off the dirt. Speaking of which, I''m still very naked too. I wave my hands again, cleaning my own body and Millies, putting us both into our respective clothing of choice.


    So cool! Mason mutters as he looks tearfully down between me and his dad.


    Xhou stands up a momentter, brushing himself off while eying me and his children before sighing. You so casually use magic that normal people would consider impossible. You truly are a hero.


    I dont really see myself as any kind of hero. Im just doing whates naturally, I guess.


    Is that so? The man says thoughtfully while stroking his chin. In that case, I see no other choice than to leave my children in your care.


    Father! Millie says excitedly, then the color drains. What do you mean, children! Both? No! No, not Mason!


    Yes! I get to be with my sister and the man I gave myself to! Mason suddenly realizes I''m looking at him incredulously and he straightens and bows with a blush on his face. Please ept me.


    ept you? What the heck are you talking about? I dont want him.


    Xhou nods. Thats why I know youre the right one for her.


    Ah master uh


    P-p-perhaps this will answer your question. Mason deres, leaping at me.


    Before I can even react, his lips touch my own. Frozen in my own horror, it takes a second to realize his lips are really soft. And he smells really good. And thats not the only soft thing. A warm, soft pillow is pressed up against my chest, creating a barrier between me and him. I''m confused, so I pull out a hand and squeeze.


    Ee A very feminine voice moans as the lips leave mine and Masons form pulls back, covering her chest.


    Except it wasnt Mason standing there. Yeah, she had some of Masons feature like long golden hair, but it was very curly now. She had golden reptilian eyes like all dragons. She also had a pair of tits the size of Kidas. Although where Kida was very tall, so the boobs bnced her size, Mason was just all curves. Her looks were absolutely stunning, the kind of looks that would make any jaw drop at the sight.


    Wait... Mason is a girl?

 Book 3: Chapter 36

    Book 3: Chapter 36


    Although Millie was also beautiful, her body was very t. This was a body made to be yed with, but unlike the Cindy sex doll, was proportioned as if a deity had made her to perfect specifications.


    She blushed, giving me a look that made my heart race. You already wish to touch those. O-our future husband, sister, is very forceful Its cool!


    Its not cool! You cant share him! Hes mine!


    Wait, what the heck is going on here? I demand.


    Ah I was going to mention it earlier. Millie snaps her fingers. I thought you already knew, but I dont have any brothers.


    What Millie means is that she is my adorable, sexy sister! Mason deres, grabbing Millie and immediately hugging her tightly while rubbing her cheek on the top of Millies head.


    Mason is about a head taller than Millie, and her massive chest engulfs Millies head.


    Im in my own personal hell. The muffled wordse from Masons chest.


    Its okay! Mason pulls Millie out of her chest. Ive got big enough boobs for both of us!


    Guh!


    Youre still my beautiful sister. Please make love with me!


    Get away you creepy siscon!


    Why is Millie always rejecting my love!


    Shut up, you cow sister!


    Y-you know, maybe if you suck on my breasts, youll grow big breasts too.


    Millie stops for a second, the temptation overriding her sense for a moment, and then looks at Xhou. I-is that true?


    Xhou gives the same tired expression and shakes his head. No, of course not.


    Millie turns back to Mason. You liar!


    Rats! Daddy, cant you just lie once for your daughter!


    I hate you! Millie punches with all her force into Masons chest.


    Her massive boobs take the entire impact and reflects it. Millie ends up going flying into the crater wall.


    Oh, sister. Come here, Ill fix you!


    Stay away!


    The pair end up racing around the crater while the onlooking dragons all scratch their necks and avert their eyes, clearly used to this kind of behavior.


    I dont get it, I say to Xhou who is standing right next to me. I thought you said you couldnt find her a suitor.


    I cannot. Xhouughs. Youve seen her personality. The only guys who would take her as a bride only want her for her body, and those are the guys Im not okay with. Plus, shed be miserable that way. I had hoped as soon as her sister matured, I could send her off for marriage. As soon as I started considering marriage partners for Millie, she started using mour magic to look like a guy and iming she was the best fit to marry Millie. In the end, Millie ran away, and rather than distance helping, it only made Mason more desperate.


    To be honest, I didnt know what I was going to do. Youve really help- I mean, ahem, it would be my honor to hand my daughters over to you.


    Arent you just dumping your problem children on me?


    Haha. Speaking of which, as you are the hero, our n will be happy to follow you in the future.


    You are just trying to avoid the issue!


    Do you mind if our colony relocates to your territory?


    I finally give a sigh. Yes, I guess. Everyone is wee in Riun. Just dont go around scaring people in your dragon forms.


    Xhou nods and holds out his hand. Very well. In that case, please look after my daughters.


    I grab his hand. Can you at least not look so relieved as you say that?

 Book 3: Chapter 37

    Book 3: Chapter 37


    So anyway, thats how Millies sister ended up moving in with us. I exin.


    Mm! Mason says in agreement as she rubs herself against Millie.


    We''re all back at the mansion eating dinner together. Millies date ended rather abruptly, but she seems happy enough. Well, right after the date, things got a little ufortable for a bit


    Master if you really loved me youd get rid of my sis-


    Hey, Millie, if you really loved me, youd have a threesome with me and your sister!


    Guh! Millie looks like shes been struck in the stomach. Using my clever argument against me.


    I wouldnt call it clever. I gave you one because it was our day. Every bitch gets one.


    Im sorry master, I thought youd kill father and I was desperate!


    What kind of person do you think I am?


    I was reading thements section and-


    Dont you know not to read those! I exin and then sigh,pletely understanding why Millie would carry such worries about my personality. Besides, where did youe up with such a cliched bullshit line anyway?


    Well, Megara told me-


    Never mind, the white-hot sh of rage that just shot through me tells me you shouldntplete that sentence.


    A-are you mad? Millie asks, her head lowered.


    At Megara? That fucking girl doesnt know the difference between bad attention and good attention as long as she gets attention. The best course of action is, just ignore her for now.


    I-I meant at me Millie says quietly.


    Well, there is one way to make amends. I nce over at the person sitting next to her, who is currently rubbing her chin on Millies thigh.


    Hm? Me? Mason straightens with a confused look.


    is incest the only way to satisfy my master? Millie asks tearfully.


    Is he suggesting we should have sex? Here? Now? Mason perks up immediately, drool starting toe out of her mouth.


    Its incest when its just the two of you. But if you both fuck me, then its just a threesome with sisters. Not taboo at all. I exin.


    Dont say those things to my sister, shes very trusting and easily manipted. Millie growls, but curiosity overtook her senses and so she asks suspiciously. Does it really work that way?


    The inte doesnt lie.


    I dont really get it, Mason speaks up. But are you saying if I sleep with you, I can do this and that with my sister and no one would think of me weird?


    There is nothing strange about two sisters enjoying the same man, so sayeth the Pornhub.


    V-very well. Millie mutters, I suppose if its masters desire, then I cant fight it.


    I smile as I remember that incredible night with sister dragons. However, its now morning and I am enjoying breakfast.


    Psst Someone is crouched next to Mason, taping on her shoulder. Psst


    What? Mason looks over to see Bell standing there, staring at the pair of them, Millie wrapped in Masons embrace.


    S-so it seems like you are someone whom also likes women. Perhaps, youd like to talk with a like-minded strong female type or maybe if you feel like it, we can enjoy each otherspany. Bell says with lustful eyes.


    Masons expression goespletely cold as she stares at Bell like dirt. Go die!


    Guh! Why do you say that? Youre rubbing that woman in a sexual manner right now!


    Mason rolls her eyes like the answer is obvious. This is my sister. I love my sister. Its not about male or female, its about someone who shares a part of me! A pervert like you wouldnt understand!


    I understand, I do! Millie is a very attractive woman. Sometimes, I imagine her, gah, my eyes! Why did you just poke my eyes?


    Unsee my sister with your filthy eyes you creepy lolicon.


    Lolicon! Youre touching her privates right now as we talk!


    This is sister love. Why are you too stupid to get this! Sister love transcends age. It transcends sex. You on the other hand look at my sister with nasty lecherous eyes. Be gone!


    You bitch! What about that beast? Shouldnt he get the same treatment?


    M-my lord!? Mason looks away with a blush on her cheeks. Hes an exception.


    You


    My sister smells beautiful, and feels soft. No one but her closest sister should be allowed to touch her-


    Mmm she does smell good and she really is soft! Ariel says in agreement.


    Eh? Mason looks to the other side of Millie to find another woman sitting against her other arm.


    She was just as close to Millie as Mason was, rubbing her face against Millie with an extreme familiarity.


    This reminds me of when I helped hero pop her cherry, she squirmed and cried but in the end she really liked it.


    Wh-who are you!? Mason asks in a fluster.


    Im your sister Ariel! Ariel gives a beaming smile.


    Si-sister? What is this? Mason looks taken aback.


    All the girls here are my sisters. Were all heros, and were all each others. Were family! Millie has been my sister the longest!


    Wh-what? Well, Millie has been my sister the longest too! Mason responds defensively.


    Really! Ariel looks extremely excited, reaching across Millie, who seems to have sunken into her own little world of despair in a desperate attempt to escape reality, grabbing onto Masons hands.


    Then we must share! You must have some wonderful stories about Millie. I really want to hear them!


    Mason puffs up her chest. Why of course, I know her best.


    Mm! Ariel nods. Isnt it crazy that shes really sensitive right under her elbow?


    Wh-what!?


    And she doesnt like you to stick your tongue in her pussy, she prefers it if you flick it in a circle around the clit.


    Haaaaah?


    But you know all that, right! Right, Millie? Ariel turns to the dead-eyed Millie who doesnt respond. Oh, she gets like this. Keeps trying to escape reality. You got to touch her right here-


    Ergegegger! Millie suddenly twitches when Ariel reaches down and touches her some ce between the legs, What? Oh, Pun! What am I looking at? Ariel and my sister are holding hands! Did I die and go to the bad ce? Why has Pun forsaken me?


    That way, she remains aware of everything youre doing and can enjoy every second! Ariel finishes excitedly, ignoring Millies existential crisis.


    By Pun, all along I thought I truly knew my sister, but in the end, I am but the disciple.


    Th-this cant be happening! Millie starts crying as she stares between the two star-eyed girls.


    Mason leans forward too, her boob slugging Millie in the chin. Ariel no. big sister Ariel! Please, teach me about every nook and cranny of my sister!


    What? You treat your big sister Bell so poorly and then let Ariel do whatever? This is bullshit! Bell cries out. You know what? Fuck all you bitches, Im going to go to my room and rub one out. You all can go suck a dick!


    Bell storms off into the other room, but Ariel and Mason barely acknowledge her in their own excitement.


    Lets get started now! Ariel says. Come, Millie, we need you as the reference, so I can show your sister all the things that make you go crazy.


    What? What! Unhand this mighty dragon! No! Stop!


    The two girls grab Millie by an arm and start dragging her back into Ariels bedroom. Desperately, Millie struggles against the two women. Eventually, she turns back, shooting me a look of despair.


    Please, master! Millie gives a desperate cry to me. If you ever loved me, save me from this!


    Everyone turns to me a second as I sit their drinking from my cup in silence.


    Finally, I speak several cold words in a light tone. Millie what did I tell you earlier?


    Master


    Say the words


    Millie looks down sadly.  bitches only get one.


    Bingo.


    All the life went out of Millie as the pair turned away and drag her back into their room, the door shutting behind them.

 Book 3: Chapter 38

    Book 3: Chapter 38


    After finishing supper, cleaning myself, and heading to bed, I find Lamilia standing near my door.


    Oh, hello, Lamilia. I say, not quite sure how to deal with the woman I havent really formed any kind of rtionship with yet.


    Mm. Lamilia merely nods with a stoic expression.


    Supposedly, she wants me to save the elves somehow, although I have yet to hear the details. Still, I want to enjoy some chocte elf, and that means I need to fulfill her wish. Speaking of which, Megara seems to have included Lamilia on my list as the next person.


    Thats right. With Florian gone, I wasnt sure how you would feel. So far, Ive mostly just been giving the girls whatever they wanted. Is there anything you want to do tomorrow?


    Mm. Lamilia nods again. My date can be fulfilled tonight if my benefactor is willing.


    Oh, so you can say more than a few words.


    I only speak when necessary.


    Ah alright. So, what do you want me to do?


    Impregnate me.


    Sorry? I cock my head in surprise. What did you say?


    Put your seed in me and make me with child.


    Okay.


    I open the door and let Lamilia in. Deciding to have a baby might be considered an important decision, but my first two children were created with not much more thought than this. Lamilia is an attractive elf, and I dont have any half-elf children. Of course, the baby will be a half dark-elf beauty like her mother. I cannot wait to meet the child I just concocted in my head.


    Take off your clothing and lie on the bed. Lamilia orders.


    I''m a little surprised by the firmness in her voice, but I decide to do what she says, because its kind of hot. Then she pulls out rope ties. Perhaps Lamilia is surprisingly kinky. She straps my arms to the head of the bed.


    Then, let us begin, Lamilia deres as she fiddles with something from her dresser.


    She pulls back her robe, and the clothing falls to the floor, unveiling the backside of her naked form. I eye her curvy brown ass excitedly. She finally turns around and starts approaching the bed. Her brown nipples and round breasts are perfect. But wait, whats that between her legs? She seems to be wearing arge ck strap-on. She immediately gets on her knees between my legs, holding the dildo whileing towards me.


    <NSFW Image Here>

 Book 3: Chapter 39

    Book 3: Chapter 39


    Uh? What the fuck is that?


    The back of a hand ps me across the face. I''m not hurt, but it is so sudden I''m a little confused.


    Shut up, you bitch. Lamilia speaks in the same emotionless droll she usually speaks. Take my dick.


    Hey! No! Why are you lifting my legs? Hey! Get that fucking thing away from my butthole!


    Shut the fuck up, you whore. This mistress is going to turn you into her little bit-aaaahhh youre twisting my nipple, youre twisting my nipple!


    I easily rip through the restraints with my maxed stats and grab her chest and twist. I said, get that fucking thing away from my butt, bitch!


    Im confused! Lamilia truly looks confused as she grimaces in pain, her nipple twisted 180 degrees in my fingers. Im supposed to be the one delivering pain. Youre backwards.


    Arent you just a sadist then?


    But my benefactor said he wanted to have sex!


    This aint sex! How are you going to make a baby this way? I growl, finally letting go of her nipple as she pulls away.


    Lamilia rubs her sore nipple with a pout, I dont understand. I was trained properly by the matriarch herself. Dark elves are a female dominated society. They say the more pain a man feels, the more likely a woman will be pregnant.


    What the fuck? How are you going to get pregnant if I dont stick it in?


    Huh? Stick what in?


    My dick!


    You mean that useless thing on men? How would you even aplish this? Its all soft and bby.


    It gets hard!


    The female phallus I made is harder. Its custom for every woman when she reaches fertile age to make her own. We model them after this phenomenon you speak of, but dark elf men are never hard for women.


    Youre fucking kidding me. I respond in disbelief.


    Well, youre not even hard, right?


    Thats because you were going to stick it in my ass!


    Lamilia cocks her head to the side. I dont understand. Weve seen dark elf men get hard for each other and stick them in each others butts. So, we crafted these erect dicks and do the same. But they show no interest in their wives. Its why we must be so forceful.


    I put my palm on my face and sigh, Lamilia, please dont tell me the problem the dark elves are facing that will wipe them out is


    Lamilia nods. We struggle to get pregnant. Ever since the matriarch went into power, pregnancies have been lowering, and now only one or two babies are born a year. In a few decades, all dark elves will be gone. We have heard the seed of heroes are strong. Even if you could just impregnate me, it would go a long way to saving our people.


    I feel like banging my head on a wall as I figure out this incredibly stupid predicament. So, basically, a matriarchy came into power that debased and emascted the men. Their fertility decreased, causing the women to be more aggressive to the point of sadism. Eventually taking enough abuse, the entire male dark elf poption turned homosexual. Eventually, the poptionpletely forgot how to even have proper sex to make babies. The few babies made are probably by ident. The guy cums in another guys ass right before his wife takes him and a little bit of semen gets in from the dildo, or maybe some guys can cum from anal and then it drips onto her. The point being, its a rare ident.


    Hey, Lamilia, I think I understand things now.


    It is good that you understand my peoples predicament. Now please bend over. Lamilia says while grabbing the strap on excitedly.


    No! I mean, rather, I have a surefire method to make a baby, but youll need to do things my way!


    Very well, I will try anything to be pregnant. Please do so.


    Okay then! First! I stand up, letting my cocke to full attention.


    Even the threat of surprise anal wasnt enough to permanently kill my erection. She is still hot and naked and even the strap on has a lesbian appeal that arouses me to erection. Lamilia gasps in astonishment


    Its erect! The other women living here suggested this was possible, but I thought it was embellished. Truly it must take a hero to be able to be erect at the sight of this naked body. Lamilia pushes her tits together as she says this, a sight that only engorges my dick and excites me even more.


    Still, Lamilia shows a surprising humility, seemingly unaware at the extreme sexual appeal she has considering the past failure of her fellow dark elves. Being surrounded by gay dark elves, she had gotten the impression she wasnt attractive.


    Mm and for this, I will prate you.


    That tiny thing? I wont even feel it.


    Tiny!


    Lamilia looks away. Im sorry those are the lines the matriarch tells us to say. But that thing is humungous, I cannot belittle it with a straight face. Im afraid it will tear me apart.


    Those are exactly the words I wanted to hear.


    I-is that so? Lamilia put on a slightly cute shy look for the first time under my hungry eyes. No dark elves are this strange.


    I scratch my chin. Im not so sure about that, but I can guarantee you one thing.


    Yes, my benefactor. Lamilia looks up at me with pleading eyes.


    Im gonna stick a baby in you.


    I will happily receive it.

 Book 3: Chapter 40

    Book 3: Chapter 40


    Thwack. Thwack. Thwack. Thwack.


    Lamilia is riding up and down on my cock hard, her boobs bouncing up and down each time she drops her pussy down the length of my cock. It took a little bit getting it to slide in, but after she took to my cock and my brief exnation on how babies are made, she was quick to work it. Of course, originally, I had wanted to be on top, but the dark elf had some domination issues.


    I mean, I could have dominated her, but this way I get toy here and do nothing. She is basically doing all the work. Besides the whole anal thing, the dark elf men have it surprisingly easy. Apparently, the matriarchy has been so gung-ho about ensuring a female dominated society, that female dark elves practically do everything now. Men stayed at home and lounge around the house while women cook, clean, and work.


    The setback is of course the sadism. The women likely take out their anger, jealousy, and aggression over the mens easy lifestyle, and thus it fuels their sadistic bedroom tendencies. However, that isnt important right now. What is important is that a brown dark elf booty is bobbing up and down on my cock while I get to lie there getting my dick wet. Well, it isntpletely perfect.


    Smack!


    Ah! Sorry The dark elf lowers her eyes and loosens her hands on my nipples.


    Bad habits are hard to crack, so I have a ruler in my hand. When the dark elf steps out of line, I flick her bouncing butt with a smack. At this point, she is ying with my nipples and is starting to pinch them hard. She is very handsy like Chris. However, where Chris seems to unconsciously scratch at my back in ecstasy, Lamilia wants to dig in to see the pained look on my face.


    Ah I feel strange. Something hot and tingly is growing inside me.


    Youre going to cum. Go faster. I exin.


    Ridiculous. Matriarch says women lost the ability to climax. Its a myth. She said it is because of the spitefulness of ma- ah, what are you doing!?


    I have enough of her stupid talk and reach up, grabbing hold of her butt cheeks. Using the leverage, I start thrusting up into her pussy. While her bouncing is rhythmic and hypnotic, my thrusts are violent and hard.


    Ah, ah, ah. It feels good! Im so hot! Dont stop! Dont stop!


    As if I would! I plow that pussy from below. My hips have maxed stats, so there is no such thing as getting tired. Shes still bouncing up and down on my cock, but my hips move faster. For each stroke from her hips, I thrust into her deeply twice.


    Ah! I feel like Im going to explode! I cant take it anymore!


    Goaded by her moans, I pick up the pace, my hips practically a blur as I m into her harder and harder.


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Imuuuuuuuuuuuuming!

 Book 3: Chapter 41

    Book 3: Chapter 41


    Of course, I dont stop as she starts toe, her legs shoot out to the sides as she loses her bnce. Shes no longer able to support her own weight, but my hands grip her brown buttcheeks firmly, keeping her pussy hovering over my hips about five inches, just enough that I can keep plowing my dick into her hard. Her pussy drips all over my dick, her eyes roll up into her head as she starts to convulse. Seemingly unconsciously she squeezes her own nipples as her hands find themselves unable to find anything else to do.


    ooooooooooOoooooo. She lets out a long running moan which reverberates in tune with my rapid thrusts.


    I-I cant its too much too much she managed to force the words out as her hands spasm over her body and her entire body falls into a sexu.


    Im not done yet! Iugh, moving my hips like a jackhammer into her. Its time to make you pregnant!


    The words pregnant seem to work their way through her sexa as her eyes flutter open and she looks at me with a scrunched-up whimpering face tight in sexual euphoria.


    Please


    Im cumming!


    I dere, releasing my baby-making sperm deep inside her. My hands release on her buttocks, and her body falls without any strength, my cock impaling her pussy as deep as itll go. She falls forward too,nding on my chest, her naked brown melons pressing my chest as her face instinctually hustles between my shoulder and neck. Spurts of hot seed shoot deep inside her, filling up her womb.


    As she gasps for her breath, she barely can get out any intelligible words. Its hot I feel it inside.


    I rock my hips a little, stirring the baby maker up with her sexual fluids inside her, mixing her fluids with mine using my cock as the spat.


    She doesnt move, holding onto me tightly without letting go, her naked body clinging to me much like Chris does, although where Chris is tiny, Lamilia is a tall, busty vixen. Chris feels like a small kitten curling up against me. Lamilia feels like a tigress who has me in her clutches, threatening to consume me with her curves.


    So, how does it feel to be a mother.


    Lamilia finally raises her head from my shoulder and my eyes widen in surprise at the sight. There is a tear running down her cheek.


    Thank you, benefactor. She says glowing with a smile. Youve fulfilled my purpose. Im yours forever and always.


    Well, that was a given. I snort. Ready for round 2?


    Why? Im already pregnant, right?


    Ah, this ones for me.


    I dont mind. My body is benefactors in entirely. As long as I can have a baby, do with me what you will. Ah, youve pulled you dick out and now youre lining it against my butthole. Didnt you say that this was bad?


    No, it can be really good for women. Isnt it good to try it?


    Mm Ive always wondered what the guys found appealing about it. After the incredible feelings I felt in my pussy, I cannot wait to see how anal feels.


    Haha, well see. I scratch my neck and answer nonchntly.


    Sometimeter


    Lamilia is in the corner of the room crying for apletely different reason.


    H-how have we been doing that to men all these years. Thats too much pain. Lamilia whines.


    Well, youll acquire the taste after a while. Lets try for round 3.


    Is benefactor a sadist?


    Youre one to talk!

 Book 3: Chapter 42

    Book 3: Chapter 42


    Good morning, Beast, Ill be your date for the day. I expect even a beast with a mansion like you can afford to buy a woman like me plenty of nice things.


    I groan, opening my eyes and looking up to see Bell standing there. She is wearing a summer dress that is a very un-summerlike ck. She also has on sunsses. Her long ck hair is tied into a pony tail in the back.


    Isnt it still Lamilia date today? In fact I seem to remember going to sleep with my dick inside her


    Bell snorts. Lamilia seemed quite content to finish her datest night, even in the state I left her inst night. I made sure to take care of her.


    Take care of her? Is that a ck eye youre sporting?


    I do not know what beast is talking about. Bell covers her eye and readjusts her sses. Now get up. I have many expensive boutiques Id like to visit. Dont bezy like you always are and think your penis will just solve every problem.


    I give her a condescending grin. I thought you liked my penis.


    Hmph! Bell turns away just as a blush pops up on her face. Just because I found satisfaction with your penis doesnt mean anything. It was merely a lucky chance.


    Is that so? I put on a fake disappointed look. And here I was nning something special for our date. I was really looking forward to it.


    Re-really? Bell turns back with a surprised look. I-I was under the impression you didnt like me very much.


    What are you saying? Youre part of my harem. Youre mine.


    Her face turnspletely red as she looks down. S-spoken like a true beast.


    She barely gets the words out, the power no longer in it.


    Well, anyway, I guess its about time. You ready to go?


    I step out of the bed and use magic to assemble my wardrobe with ease.


    Were going now?


    Yup? Youing? I already walk out the door to my room.


    Ye-yeah! Bell immediately follows after me.


    I leave the mansion with Bell, heading down to the merchant street which is lined with stores and vendors.


    I-I was thinking of some ce a little higher ss than this. Bell responds snobbishly.


    Shh were not there yet.


    I ended up passing the market until I end up at the river dock. Of course, Riun did not have a river until I made one a few days ago. I guess people wereining about water shortages so I just made a new river leading through the city. Trade is quickly exploding in Riun as a result. The previously mentioned market will be amerce hub within a few years, or so I''m told.


    The docks wh-what kind of girl do you take me for? Taking me to some kind of brothel?


    She does not have to breath harder and look so excited as she says that. I roll my eyes as the perverted Bell imagines enjoying somedies of the night. If that was the direction I was going, I wouldnt hire anyone. I could just summon a ton of hotties without any effort. Heck, with the amount of money I have, I could afford to pay normal women for sex. How much money would the butchers wife take before shell cheat? Well, given my experience with the city thus far, the butcher might offer me his wife for free. The town seems to love me unconditionally.


    Well, I saved their lives and gave them conveniences of the modern era. Plus, there was that think about making all the women hot and reversing the age of women. In fact, was that a ten-year-old with double D boobs? I might need to go back and tinker with the magic a bit before Nikki returns.The pair of us continue on into a dark alley.


    B-beast this is a little to lure me into a dark alley and have your way with me


    What kind of guy do you take me for? I shoot the words back at her.


    True Bell nods. Youd just have me in the middle of Townsquare while even the children watch.


    Thats an even worse assessment!


    Well, what do you expect? I should win women over properly by wooing them and gradually falling in love.


    Isnt that a romance novel!


    Or better yet, focus on me as I woo the women over and have them all fall in love with me.


    Now its yuri!


    Well, its certainly better than having your way with woman after woman in hardcore illicit sex!


    I scratch my cheek. I can think of four or five guys that would read that.


    Hmph. Well, some of us more sophisticated girls are repulsed by shameless smut.


    Is that so? Thats a shame. Were here.


    Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-what is this! Bells mouth drops open as she stares wide-eyed at the hidden shop in the back alley of the docks.


    Like the other buildings in Riun, it had been updated when I remade it and had full power and electric. Lights were shing in the front of the ce. It had colors of red, pink, and white.


    Ah, this? Its a building I brought over from my world. I thought you might appreciate it. They call it the adult book store.


    A-a book store? Bell says in surprise as she looks at an erotic poster of a naked woman in one of the windows.


    Well, they dont usually sell books.


    What do they sell?


    Hopes and dreams for girls like Bell. I say. Otherwise known as smut. Do you want to enter?


    Bell looks at me excitedly and shamelessly nods. Mm!

 Book 3: Chapter 43

    Book 3: Chapter 43


    Whats this? Bell asks.


    Oh, that? Thats a private room where you can watch porno.


    W-watch porno? I dont understand.


    Ah, well, pick your favorite porn.


    This! Bell excitedly holds up a box.


    The DVD case she was holding has the title Lesbian Butt Babes and depicts an attractive woman eating the snatch of a catgirl woman. Of course, this world did not have any porno videos. Instead, my magic seems to take porno from my own world and alter the images a bit to add in the demihumans. As a result, I could even find goblin and orc porn, although thankfully human remained in the majority.


    Alright, so you have to open the case, and then put the DVD in the DVD yer.


    DVD?


    Thats right, I didnt add television into the house. I''m not even 100% sure how to do it. I do not have enough power to go back to my own world or I might have already returned. So, I cannot fathom the linguistics of getting a signal from the other world. Of course, I could create movies. There are movies I have seen and movies I have not seen. I do not know if I created a movie I had not seen if it would actual be the movie. It might be a magical approximation of what I thought the movie would be about. On that note, all the porn here is probably based on my mind to some degree. It is a literal manifestation of every fantasy I can conceive.


    That exins some of the more disturbing stuff in the back. I mutter to myself.


    Huh?


    Ah, nothing, here, put the silver disk in that right there.


    Oh, it sucked it in! Ah, the screen is shing.


    Soon a scene appears on the TV. Bell stares wide-eyed at the TV as it starts to show the film.


    The pictures, they move! Bell says excitedly.


    Being a porno, it is only a few minutes before clothes starting off. Soon, Bells focus ispletely lost on the shing screen as moaning sounds fill the air. As she heavily breaths with a flushed face, her hands start to twist and her legs press together to hold back extreme arousal. Shes so focused on the TV she does not even realize she left the door open to her private room. Well, the store is empty. There isnt even an employee. I sort of just created it on the spot. I was just looking for an out of the way ce so no one would identally enter while I yed with Bell.


    And ying with Bell is exactly what I have in mind. As soon as she starts breathing hard and twisting in arousal, my hands find their way onto her butt, which I give a light squeeze. Shes still standing in front of the TV, leaning forward with her eyes nearly pressed against the screen image as two women excitedly touch each others naked bodies. Of course, she does not know how to watch a TV, so she looks a bit like a young kid in front of the TV looking at Saturday cartoons. I stand next to her, pushing my groin against her impressive rump.


    Mmmm Bell does not look back, but ever so slowly she starts grinding her butt against my cock.


    I''m not even sure if shes conscious of the act as she is fully engrossed in the porn, but her ass has me incredibly hard. My hands move up her butt and feel her body, wrapping around and grabbing her tits. Her breathing seems to quicken as I y with her tits and she grinds my dick. Grabbing her skirt and lifting it up, I grab her underwear and pull it down. I can tell shes wet and horny, her pussy pink and glistening in arousal.


    I dont waste any time pulling my cock out of my pants and pushing it up against her waiting pussy. Shes so wet that the head pops right in before I can even stop it.


    Aaaa stick it in me. Ride me, you beast. Fucking ride me. Bell says this while still watching the porn.


    <NSFW Image Here>


    So,she is aware about what I''m doing. Well, Id figured shed feel it when I stuck it in.


    When I look up in surprise, she gyrates her hips eagerly, the head of my cock rocking around the base of her womanhood. Thats all the goading I need. I slide myself right inside of her. Soon, the pair of us are moaning just as loud as the women on the screen. The pair of us end up spending her date watching porn while fucking doggy style over a chair.


    Inside, blow it inside, you beast. She begs.


    She likes to be creampied. I might do something about her anti-BJ sentiments, but surprisingly she scoops out and licks the creaming out of her pussy.


    I like the taste when its mixed together. She says innocently as she licks up the mess like the addict Grimhilde might do.


    You are a freak. I chide her jokingly.


    She sticks her tongue out at me while adjusting her naked tits which were busted out over her corset. At this point wed already fucked three times, and she had found a leather corset with handles and wore that to help me plow into her harder. Surprisingly, Bell was far more natural here in a porn shop than at the mansion. It was as if she needed this kind of ce to feel natural, a ce that openly enjoyed sex as much as she did.


    She also ended up buying about fifty outfits and a couple dozen dildos and various other sex toys. Overall, this ended up being the most normal date yet.

 Book 3: Chapter 44

    Book 3: Chapter 44


    After returning from Bells date, I find myself suddenly facing Grimhilde. Wait, isnt she the next person on my list to get a date? Well, if that is the case, she must be eager for it. I have not fulfilled her sperm addiction muchtely, so she is probably thirsty. Wait, huh? Two women are standing on either side of her.


    Grimhilde, it looks like its about time for our date? Why are Mal and Shivra here too? If you wanted to have a demon orgy, Im in for it.


    You bastard, as if Id give you the satisfaction! Shivra growls.


    Even though this demon lord has been involved in many orgies, I do not wish for another with such a loli-pervert. Mal adds.


    Actually, my sister has no official date nned with you Grimhilde says while scratching her cheek.


    Nor do I want one! Mal defends.


    And Shivra is the next on your list


    Hmph Shivra snorts while crossing her arms.


    My sister approached me in desperation recently Grimhilde starts exining.


    Not desperation. I dont beg! I err offered you a proposition!


    Um okay? I frown, not quite sure where to go with this.


    Well, as it turns out, their desires align with mine. Shivra and I would like tobine our dates for a more ambitious request.


    I raise an eyebrow. More ambitious than giving you any date you want?


    Well, to be specific, we want war. Grimhilde responds sharply.


    Huh? I ask, taken slightly aback by the sudden violent look in her eyes.


    Grimhilde turns her head and sniffs. You seem to forget that youre dealing with a demon lord here. While I admit Im more peaceful than my sisters, I still crave to conquer and expand my realm. The problem is, as the seventh demon lord, I have the smallest and poorest nation. It was never feasible to spread my domain.


    And Mal?


    That slug in Florian, whatever its name is, took my territory and my armies! Even as we speak, my people are being raided and ransacked clean by the armies loyal to him. The few loyal to me were ughtered and my people have no one to protect them. My kingdom is in ashes! While youve been taking your sluts on dates, my sister helped me send messages to the other demon lords. They decided not to help. Urs, that sea witch, even told me that it was my grave I dug and I should sleep in it. Why that bitchow, ow, ow! Mals tirade ends as Grimhilde knuckles her head.


    One of those sluts you speak of is your very own sister. Grimhilde chides.


    Ow, Ow, Ow Im sorry, Im sorry. I said Im sorry! I said it thrice!


    Alright what does this have to do with Shivra?


    Hmph. I am still a goblin queen at heart. My brothers youve left underground are growing fat and weak. Nonstop sex and food is not good for goblins. At heart, all men are pigs, and soon theyll look like pigs if you dont give them something to do.


    So, put it all together, we have a lord who wants to expand her country, a deposited lord wanting to reim her country, and a general with an army ready to go. Sound about right?


    Yes X3


    What does that have to do with me?


    As far as Im concerned, Grimhilde exins. My love is the closest Ill ever have to a husband. Your strength is my strength. I want my husband to take over the world. I did not tell you this yet, but once your country officially was created, I nned to emancipate my own. Yet so far, youve seemed content to remain in this one city. upying Mals country, Itsu seems like a good opportunity for my love to get his feet wet.


    And Mal is okay with this? I raise an eyebrow.


    Hmph Ive already acknowledged my country is lost to me. Mal sniffs, turning away. If any of my sisters had agreed to help, Id have just be their puppet for the rest of my life. Grimhilde has told me that with you, I may have a chance of regaining some power. You are but a twig Im grasping to keep from falling off the cliff.


    Arent you the twig though?


    Is that ament about my chest! Mal snaps. Ill Kill you! Ill kill you twice!


    Before I could respond, Shivra steps forward. Warrior, you bested me in battle and gave me unimaginable humiliation. You may be a great warrior, but you are no general. I can lead your armies. I like to conquer, and I wanted a better life for the goblin people. Youve done theter, now let me do the first. It is my purpose. I-Ill let you continue to vite me if you fulfill my wish.


    I roll my eyes. I was going to continue to vite her either way. However, it is nice to know I could get her on board with me. I nce over at Mal, who immediately snaps to attention. However, when she realizes what Shivra just said, her face starts to turn red.


    That is I mean of course I have sex all the time. Id even show this loli-pervert a thing or two if he helps me protect my people and bring stability to Itsu that is Mal lowers her head and blushes by the end of the statement.


    I give a sigh as I look at the three eager women staring at me. Alright lets go to war.

 Book 3: Chapter 45

    Book 3: Chapter 45


    The desated creature has white sightless eyes and a wrinkled face. It reaches up, grabbing at nothing in particr while its mouth moves in sucking motions. Like a baby, it isnt capable of moving much more than this on its own. A single, lonely monster desperately reaching out for something tofort it.


    Its okay, mommy has you. A woman says, leaning over and picking up the light, thin body of the monster and bringing it up to her.


    Her boob pops out of the top of her dress, and she unashamedly brings the pursed lips of the creature to her breast. As soon as its lips touch her nipples its eyes widen and ittches on with a vicious vigor, biting and sucking at her breast in an extremely violent and aggressive manor.


    Ow, Ow, careful Oh my, be careful with mommy. The woman says.


    The words seem to work, and the monster soon slows down, the sucking urring more gradual and controlled. The woman puts a pleased look on her face as she looks down at the creature happily sucking away at her teat.


    Myan watches this exchange and shivers before looking away. Thats disgusting, sister. I cant believe you insist on raising Alicante. Theyre truly horrendous creatures.


    Medusa looks up from her monster to Myan and winks. They are fantastically loyal creatures. Theyll do anything for mommy.


    Medusa has reptilian eyes not dissimr to Mason or Millie, but they were red instead of golden. She has a long snake-like tail that ends with a rattle that makes her entire figure exude danger, despite her extremely alluring beauty. Unfortunately, it is a beauty she was very aware of. She put on lots of makeup and wore extremely skimpy outfits as if to exude that beauty to its fullest.


    In contrast, the prideful Myan wore a high neck petticoat and had her hair tied into a bun extremely tightly. She sat so upright that anyone would wonder what was shoved up her butt. However, she, like all of the sisters, was incredibly beautiful, and had that kind of feature that begged men to want to loosen her up and see her cut loose.


    Does anyone know why Vi summoned us all here? Sarah asks in between mouthfuls of candy she pulls from a bowl in front of her. What do you think, Gothel?


    Huh? Wha-? There was a snort and Gothel raises her head.


    Gothel is a droopy eyed girl whose hair is always in a mess. Unlike her sisters, her tail normally could not be seen. It is short and stubby. Barely there. Before even contemting what Sarah said, she shrugs, lying her head back down before a light snoring returned.


    Ah, be careful with the teeth! Keep sucking just keep on sucking. Medusa makes a yelp before ncing up at Sarah. I hear she wants to discuss the disappearances of our two sisters.


    Silence spread across the four women. It is an ufortable subject to breach. In only two months, both Grimhilde and Mals movements fell off the map. Every sister had spies in every other sisters camp. No sister could even piss without one of the others hearing about it. Yet, those two suddenly went silent. There was word that Mal experienced a coup while Grimhilde suddenly left everything in charge to her father. However, confirming fact from rumor was near impossible. The sucking noises became the only thing filling the silence.


    I-is that good? Sarah asks after a few minutes of silence staring at Medusas boob and licking her lips.


    Mm do you want to taste? My other boob is still avable. Medusa says lightly.


    Sarahs mouth opens as she stares at the second bare boob Medusa shes her, and then savagely shakes her head no before returning to her own te of candies.


    Meanwhile, Medusa gives a soft chuckle.


    Riveting Myan says with an annoyed look. I wish Grimhilde was here. At least shed provide intellectually stimting conversation.


    Do you guys know what happened to our sisters? My sources say a man. You know how greedy Grimhilde is. And once Mal saw her happy, shed want it too. I think thats what happened. Many reports say they are together. They must be fighting over some guy. Medusa speaks with her mouth full, her cheeks bursting out like a chipmunk.


    Myan thought of the possibility, but considers it fairly unlikely.


    That is possible. A voice suddenly cuts in, a beautiful and fiery woman with a long demon tail ending in a sharp point like a fencing sword. Youve all received the letters, right?


    The three awake women turn their heads away while the sleeping Gothel merely snorts in her apparent sleep.


    Vi, you better not be wasting our time. Sarah grumbles.


    Vis eyes sh as looks down on Sarah. And what if I was? Im the first sister. Shouldnt a sixth sister like you be giving me a little more respect! My country is the most powerful in the world. I could crush you-


    Enough with the idle threats, Vi, Myan interrupted. If you attacked her, wed retaliate. If Grimhilde attacked Sarah I might look the other way, dogs wrestling over scraps, but you I wont allow more power.


    As the 2nddaughter, Myans power is only slightly less than Vis. A war between them would be long and bloody. And if Vi started it by invading first, it is likely that the others would join her and Vi would end up with nothing. That is the reality that keeps the seven sisters in check. That, and although Vi is vengeful, the three greediest sisters were given the weakest territories, thus preventing them from fulfilling their internal desires.


    What of it! Sarah tries to push past the tight atmosphere between her two stronger sisters and speaks on. Seventh sister and fifth sister sent us letters. Fifth sister actually wanted me to help her fight a general who went rogue and took her territory. Seventh sister well, she made even less sense.


    My, oh my spies had confirmed it. Itsu is now in ruin. Medusa speaks up, her voice as gentle and soothing as it was with the monster at her tit. I might have sent forces to protect my dearest sister, but then I was sent Vis threat.


    Her voice shows only a hint of displeasure at the word threat. It is the same tone a mother might use when they are displeased over an action their child took.


    Sarah nearly knocked over her te rising. Haha, I told her that she did it to herself and she should just live with it! Wait, what threat?


    Vi sniffs. I knew youd answer in such a selfish way. Only Medusa and maybe Grimhilde would likely answer the call, although for very different reasons. However, Grimhildecks the resources, so only Medusa needed some coercion.


    Absent in that exnation is any reason as to why Vi didnt want her sisters to protect Mal. Mal is a childish brat at the core, and her losing her power would only benefit the other sisters. If Medusa moved, shed gain a lot of power and might even be number 1. As is, the sisters would likely divvy up her territory among the remaining six. Perhaps that was Vis goal. Anything else would lead to war with one or more sisters.


    Im afraid my intelligence in this matter is behind both of yours. The spies you use are beneath me. The letter I received from Mal is mostly just a series of whining, begging, and threatening. I believe the words you have so much and I have so little were used. I tore up the letter and threw it out. Myan exins.


    Well, I figured youd respond that way too. Vi shrugs. Youre all so predictable.


    Myan sniffs. Id rather be predictable than psychotic.


    There was a sudden snort and the droopy eyed Gothel raises her head like she just came out of sleep. Grimhilde is in Riun right now.


    Riun? A demi-human border town? What could she be doing there? Sarah demands.


    Vi wears a displeased look at her reveal being exposed.


    Myan shakes her head. I have word that Riun was destroyed. The same general that turned her back on Mal apparently blew it up.


    Perhaps, but a city still stands there. Vi let the matter pass and continued on with a knowing smile.


    How


    Vi shrugs. I dont know. And getting a spy into the city has been near impossible. The informationing from Riun has been odd. Words about items that create light and sound without magic, an entire dragon colony taking up residence nearby, and some new generous human lord setting up a rogue state. I sent my spies to find our sisters, but when my spies asked if there were any impossibly beautiful women in Riun, all they get isughter. After exining that they are dangerous, powerful, scary, and sinful, they could barely bring the list down to twenty or so women. However, my spies were finally able to confirm that both Grimhilde and Mal are alive and together. Unless you believe some random Bordertown is full of superpowered, entric, beautiful women, they must beying low.


    In Riun? Not Nana? Why? Sarah asks, now riveted by Vis story.


    I dont know but they seem to be putting together an army.


    Any army? Myans eyebrow raises at that news.


    You might be familiar with it, Medusa the generals name is Shivra.


    My, oh my it seems like I was caught. Medusa responds with shrug and smile, as if this truth was inconsequential. I knew the goblins I seduced into attacking the human realm went missing unexpectedly, but to think theyd change sides. What could that sister of mine have that I dont, to get them to surrender so easily? That brow-beater Shivra had them so whipped that I cant even contemte it.


    How dare you-Sarah starts but is interrupted by a noise at Medusas chest.


    There is a sudden burp and Medusa looks down at her breast, pulling back the mouth of the creature that had been sucking it the entire time.


    Oh, my, is my baby done? Then stand up, The creatures features had recovered and now it had a much stronger looking body with smooth skin, its eyes glowing with yellow pupils as it followed its orders perfectly. Now, serve me, little one. Die for me.


    This was all said in a motherly voice as Medusa presses a thumb on the monsters forehead. There is a sizzling sound and a thumb mark is left in the middle of its skull. The monster merely bows after the procedure and then leaves, following some order Medusa must have imprinted into it.


    Youve given our two most ambitious sisters an army, and you have nothing to say for it? Vi demands angrily after the interruption disappears.


    They are likely bound for Itsu, Medusa replies. I think Ill head over there and see for myself whats got our sisters so excited.


    Hmph I dont exactly trust you by yourself. Gothel, you go with her. Vi demands.


    What? That sounds like so much work. Im just going to go home


    You


    Ill go! Sarah volunteers. Im interested in what they are up to as well.


    Vi eyes her ufortably for a few moments before finally giving a nod of assent.


    You still havent addressed the letter Grimhilde sent us. Myan interrupts.


    This causes silence to shoot through the sisters again. They had all received two letters. One was from Mal, begging snobbishly for help. The other was from Grimhilde. It only had two lines.


    <em>Hees. Surrender now or pay the price.</em>


    It sounds like a threat to me. Its clear Grimhilde wants a war with all of us. Vi sniffs.


    That would be suicide. Myan snorts. Besides, she refers to a he. Ive heard word of a hero being summoned recently. Some say hes been sighted around Mals territory, and others state they saw him attack Grimhilde. Do you think shed switch sides?


    Of course not. Sarah snorts. Her desires wouldnt allow it.


    Then that means he Vi couldnt even finish the words.


    There was only two people youd describe with a pronoun. The hero and


    The demon kinges. Myan finishes the thought.


    If they interpreted things correctly and Grimhilde is right, that meant the end is near.

 Book 3: Chapter 46

    Book 3: Chapter 46


    N, youre up!


    Eh, huh? Eh? Youre talking to me? N asks breathily while looking around in confusion.


    It was not that surprising that she is confused. While she has slept in my mansion and ate my food for thest few weeks since Florian disappeared, she hasnt really done anything with me. Furthermore, I havent shown much interest in her. N has looked on at my actions with the other girls, perhaps with a slight bit of envy, but neither of us have connected on any particr level.


    Well, youre up on my list.


    Really? So soon? I thought there were other girls what about Grimhilde, Shivra, Ariel


    Well, as it turns out, their requests are a bit unique. Its going to be a few days to mobilize the army. Shivra says she needs to get the goblins in gear and retrain them in discipline. Thats why theyve left Riun for a bit and started drills outside of town.


    Oh so, I guess Im next. N looks slightly down as she says this. I did promise after all, that if you save my Florian I would g-g-ive myself to you. J-just be gentle.


    Her face is covered in red as she speaks those words. She closes her eyes and holds out her hands, as if she expects me to tackle her to the floor and take her right there.


    Hey, what are you doing? Ive been giving all the other girls what they want for their dates. Its just a date, and in the end, youll get exactly what you want.


    Really! Ns eyes snap open in surprise, but suddenly she puts on a look that is even more disappointed.


    Seriously, girl, just admit what you want I mutter half to myself.


    I-Im sorry! N bows and apologizes. I just want Florian. Oh, Pun, I said it!


    Yeah? You know that guy has like no interest in girls, right? I mean, I dont think hes into guys, but hes so self-righteous he aint going to ever touch you.


    Ns face immediately grows hot again, but this time she forces herself to look up. I know! I know Florian would never touch me! But but even so I just want him to be with me. I can take care of those desires on my own even if


    You want him to watch?


    Haaah! You N didnt say no though, finally breaking eye contact, You make me so embarrassed; I just want to die. Look, dont worry about me. If we have to do the date, well just do what you want to do. Okay?


    Well, I did have some ideas for our date, so I guess we can go ahead with that. Are you sure? I mean Florian


    No more talking about Florian! Yes. Yes. Well do what you want, just stop talking about him!


    Fair enough. I give a shrug, I actually wanted to show you a certain room in the mansion.


    Huh? Show me a room?


    Yeah, I threw it together when I did some of the remodeling. However, I never found a purpose for it. I thought you might like to see it on our date.


    Ah okay, I guess N responds innocently.


    Thats great I show her some teeth and hold out my hand.


    She hesitantly puts out her hand and I grab it, pulling her along the mansion. Most of the other girls are off keeping busy. Of course, now that they are all cored, I know exactly where they are as well as their level of sexual excitement. These are important pieces of information and not at all the start of a stalker!


    Well, heres the room, let me unlock it.


    With a click, I swing open the door. N steps into the room without even questioning things.


    So, what do you think? I ask.


    I-I dont know what this is? It looks a little dangerous, but also surprisinglyfortable. Theres a lot of weird items everywhere. The red walls are kind of strange.


    Yes this is a red room, so they are called by skanky fanfiction authors.


    A red room?


    Here,e stand by this bar, Ill show you. Do you see these cuffs?


    N walks over raising a hand and touching the thing I was holding. Oh, their fluffy and soft.


    Thats right, you put it around your wrist like so. I pull out one of her wrists and click the cuff around it. And then, heres the other. And that way they lock your arms against the bar suspended on the ceiling like so.


    So, is this like some kind of dungeon or something?


    Some call it that. Its the so-called sex dungeon. I affirm.


    Oh, thats interest- wait! Se-se-se-sex?


    One second, it looks like my assistant has arrived.


    A woman opens the door and steps in, closing it behind her and clicking the lock as she enters. Shes wearing a leather corset not unlike the one Bell had on during my previous date. I had picked it up at the sex toy shop just for her. It was also entuated with sexy ck garter hose and ck high heels.


    A-a-ariel! What are you wearing! N exims.


    I start exining. Well, after Shivra and Grimhildebined their dates, I realized that their wants might not be the only ones that aligned. As it turns out, Ariel also wanted to enjoy some more stimting sex. I believe her want was to assist me in showing another girl the same sexual heights shes enjoyed.


    Wh-wh-what are you talking about?


    I want to open you up for hero! Ariel says excitedly.


    B-b-but I love Florian!


    Oh, poo for Florian! Ariel makes a look like she might spit out his name. Hero is the best! Ill show you why! Dont you want to reach a new sexual nirvana?


    What! No! Im not that kind of girl! Stop doing this! N tries to move, only now realizing as the bar wriggles on the chain attached to the ceiling that she ispletely trapped on the rack. You I thought you said we could do what I wanted today! This is


    Huh? You told me I could do what I wanted? I exin. Besides, I am giving you what you want. What you really want


    Why is a shadow covering your face when you say that? No! Rather, Wh-wh-wh-why are you saying that!


    Well, the safety word is Guffenhibenshmickinstiflemoster. Feel free to use it when you want to stop.


    Wait? What? What word is that? Did you just make something up?


    Ariel snaps a whip, causing Ns attention to shoot to her. Alright N, let us begin.

 Book 3: Chapter 47

    Book 3: Chapter 47


    Stop! Stop! I cant take it anymore! N cries out, her face red as she gasps for breath.


    Never! Ariel goes harder, her hands flicking faster and faster with the tool in her hand.


    No! No! Im going to break! N shouts.


    You can take it!


    Please, its going toe out.


    Then let ite.


    Th-thats too embarrassing!


    I stare down at the two girls and shake my head. You know, this isnt exactly what I had in mind.


    Hmm? Ariel pulls the feather duster away from Ns bare foot. Is this no good?


    Hah, hah, hah Its too ticklish. Stop Ariel. N works to regain her breath.


    No! Its not good at all! I have many fetishes and N being tickled is not one of them!


    Well, what does hero think we should do then? Ariel isnt irritated, shes far too pure for that. Rather, she genuinely wants to know what I have in mind.


    You can start by taking off her clothing!


    Okay! Ariel nearly jumps to attention as she tosses the tickler aside.


    I sigh as Ariel skips over to N, still hanging from the ceiling with her arms cuffed to either side and still wearing the dress she had entered my so-called red room with. It really is a shame that she is not out of her clothing yet. Fortunately, Ariel mayckmon sense, but shes a quick learner when ites to sex.


    She moves behind N and starts unzipping the back of her dress.


    Wh-what are you doing? N is startled by the sudden change in demeaner from the previous yful tickling, Ah, my dress, dont take it off.


    Of course, Ariel isnt the kind of girl to stop early, so she slowly unzips the back of Ns dress and the front falls forward baring two beautiful breasts with perky hard nipples. Ariels eyes brighten as she looks over Ns shoulder and down at her chest.


    Oh, those are nice. The nipples are so hard, is N really horny after all?


    Th-thats not true! Dont say things like that Ariel!


    Mm N is so warm and soft. Ariel purrs, nuzzling Ns neck and causing the other girl to be even more flustered.


    A-Airal! the barely coherent words reach Ns lips as Ariel reaches around and grabs her breasts.


    Using a skill honed on her own mother, Ariel begins to y enthusiastically with Ns nipples. N is still squirming and making words of protest, but there is a hint of excitement in her eyes that shows that the protests are only for show. Meanwhile, Ariel sucks lightly on her neck, her kisses making wet lewd noises that areplimented by Ns protests and moans.


    The sight is totally making me excited, so I pull my dick out from the top of my pants and start ying with it lightly as I watch Ariel toy with N. As N pants, her protests finally starting to fade as she leans back against Ariel in submission, her eyes open slightly, and then she notices me in front of her with my dick hanging out.


    Wh-what are you doing? N shouts.


    Huh? This is hot, Im enjoying myself. I say as if it is a given.


    R-really? N surprisingly doesnt seem as bothered by it as she might have, instead of further protests, she continues to watch me stroke my erect cock while her breath quickens excitedly under Ariels machinations.


    Its at this point I notice her legs are twisting back and forth as she unconsciously rubs her thighs together. I smile maliciously.


    Ariel, its about time the rest of the dresses off.


    Okay! Ariel pulls away from Ns neck with a smack, leaving a very tant hickey there before reaching down and pulling on the dress to bring it over her hips and down to her ankles.


    Ah, my clothes. Dont. Ill bepletely naked. You cant see it


    See it? What does oh, is that what N doesnt want us to see? My grin grows a little wider.


    After Ariel finishes removing the dress, she immediately perks up and stand on her tippy toes, looking over Ns shoulder and down eagerly. What is it, what should we see?


    Isnt N really wet after all? I state teasingly.


    In fact, erect nipples arent the only arousal N is feeling. She is exceptionally wet too. As in, her pussy lips are pink and pulsing, wet and dripping with arousal that even runs down her legs in droplets. Considered the level of y we are at so far; this could be considered exceptional. Most girls dont get this wet until at least an orgasm or two.


    Im not, Im not stop looking.


    N is really lewd after all. Ariel states as if it is a matter of fact.


    Ah, dont look, please, I want to die.


    I could also smell it after you took off her dress.


    Ah! I dont smell! Oh gods, dont say it. Ns face ispletely red.


    Ariel nods in agreement. N smells of excitement.


    Please dont tears start to fall down Ns eyes.


    But, isnt that lewdnesspletely okay? I add.


    Huh? N looks up in surprise.


    Ariel continues to y her counterpart. Of course! I like this N who is lewd and horny. See, look, Im really excited too!


    Ariel shows the panties of her underwear, where a wet spot has soaked through. She is nowhere near the level of arousal that N has reached. Ns panties are soggy all the way through but the difference isnt something that N considers.


    I-is that true? N asks tearfully.


    Absolutely! I give her a thumbs up. I think a N like this is really sexy.


    N blushes and the tears stop as she turns away shyly. I share a look with Ariel and she immediately brings the bar down, suddenly forcing N to bend over.


    Wait whats going on now?


    Hmmm? Well, since N wants sex so bad, itd be downright criminal not to give it to her. I exin.


    S-sex! I dont want it! Thats


    But look at it, arent you leaking all over?


    That may be


    So isnt your body telling you how much you want to have it.


    B-but


    N Im just giving your body what it wants. Its unhealthy to repress these things otherwise you end up fucking vegetables.


    N winces at thatst line, but finally gives a sigh as the defense falls out of her. V-very well, I-I will listen to my body.


    <NSFW Image Here>


    N looks up, only toe face to face with my giant dick in her face. Alright then! Lets do your body good.

 Book 3: Chapter 48

    Book 3: Chapter 48


    Ah! I cant see! Youre behind me, what are you dooooing! N begs as she desperately tries to look behind herself, failing to see around the bar that keeps her arms out to either side. Wait, Ariel, what are you doing?


    With N bent over, I go up behind her while Ariel takes the front. More specifically, Ns front half is hanging from the ceiling, and Ariel kneels under her, looking up at the confused and frantic N. Ariel wastes very little time, reaching out and feeling up Nsnaked body. Her fingers quickly head south, and she starts to touch Ns clit. After a second, she adds a second hand, spreading Ns thighs slightly and opening her fuckhole to give me a nice sight from behind. I admire the sight for a moment, giving a few nods.


    Stop looking, its so embarrassing! N whines while her pussy practically drips in excitement.


    Well, I suppose there is no more dying things. Lets give N what she wants.


    Haha please I cant N begs.


    I ignore her and push my cock up between her cheeks. N cries out as she feels the head press against her pussy lips. Ariel stretches her lips open enough that the head of my cock rests in her wet pussy.


    Ah, its big! N says, already breathing hard from Ariels rough machinations. Oh, its going inside! No!


    Of course, I slide it in smoothly, her horny cunt epting my cock hungrily. Immediately, her pussy starts rhythmically mping down on my cock as if it wants to suck my cock into it.


    Hmm? Is N alreadying!


    Hah, hah, hah. I cant help it with Ariel touching me so! You two, Ive already came, so we can stop.


    Stop? Iugh. I havent even started.


    Huh? I dont get it, I came, were done! I said were done.


    Of course, to N who only ever masturbated with a vegetable, she didnt really know whatelse could happen after she came. Shed dispose of the evidence and be heading to sleep peacefully by now. Things like multiple orgasms and cum shots are foreign to her. Or rather, you could say that in a world without porn, shes fantasizing about those things without having any idea what they look like. For a girl as horny and freaky as N, she is surprisingly innocent. The fact that she used vegetables has more to do with herck of understanding. Thats when I realized something surprising about N.


    N, do you use dildos?


    Huh, whats that? Rather, why are you asking me questions when I can feel you inside me! Is that some kind of y?


    Its as I thought. N never asked Bell for any dildos because she doesnt even know what a dildo is. She is, for all intents and purposes, the most virgin freaky girl ever. Well, the virgin part just ended. I pick up the speed, rocking my hips as I m my dick into N from behind.


    Ah, ah, ah! It feels so it feels soooo N finds herself unable toplete the sentence as she starts cumming a second time.

 Book 3: Chapter 49

    Book 3: Chapter 49


    As much as I want to give credit to my cock, a lot of her orgasms are riding on Ariels machinations from below. She is eating Ns clit while I m into her from behind. She has one hand wrapped around Ns thigh and a second hand between her legs cupping my balls. Every time I pull out, Ariels palm runs up and down the shaft of my cock, adding further stimtion as I fuck N, using her skills to add pleasure to both of us simultaneously as we fuck.


    Oh, oh! Its so good. I cant! N continues to protest, all the while subconsciously pushing her butt back so that my dick ms deeper into her cunt.


    I raise my hand and p it down on Ns rump, creating a resounding p.


    OW! Wh-what was that for? N shrieks.


    N is being a really dirty slut, already cumming like that. How could you even pleasure Florian if you cantst until hes done?


    Ah! Im sorry! Im sorry.


    I spank her again eliciting another yelp. No excuse, naughty girls need to be punished.


    B-but I thought you liked my dirtiness! N desperately tries to defend herself.


    Mm I do but just because I like your bad side, doesnt mean you dont need to be punished for it! I dere while I thrust away inside her.


    Nono but Im ahah.


    Is N cumming again! Such a pervert. Do you see me or Ariel cumming? I demand darkly.


    I-Im sorry! Ow! I spank her bottom again.


    Of course, this is all lies, and if N was the kind of girl to think things through shed realize I''m just ying her. In fact, Ariels ck cor with a single aquamarine jewel in the center had ryed that she was asionally dropping one of her hands and ying with her pussy, and that she has already came once as well and is working on a second. Meanwhile, I have used magic to have perfect control of when I cum, but the old me would have probably blown my load and been fast asleep by now. Its good.


    I continue to fuck N hard, wet lewd noises filling the room as her supping wet pussy drips into a puddle under her as shes inflicted in orgasm after orgasm. I continue to spank her ass each time she orgasms around my cock, and pretty soon, rather than yelping, shes moaning and wagging her butt, looking forward to it as I continue to mount and spank her. With my hands I grab her love handles tightly, turning her lower half into my own fuck toy and I plow her aggressively hard.


    Ah, ah, ah! Its so much! I cant take it anymore. Arent you done yet! Please, I cant take any more orgasms!


    Ariel is on her fifth orgasm, but then again, Ariel has no limits. Meanwhile, I continue to plow into N without any sign of stopping. N is already in the double digits and has lost enough fluids that dehydration could be a serious worry.


    Hey, N I say darkly. Not all of us are as dirty as N.


    I-Im sorry! Its just too much! I feel so gooooood!


    Are you such a slut that you enjoy these lewd acts so much? I ask, a crescent moon forming on my darkened face.


    Im so sorry!


    Im not the one you need to apologize to. Shouldnt you apologize to him?


    Huh? Wha-? N looks up, still bent over naked as a partially naked Ariel eats her out from in front and I fuck her from behind.


    Florian, back in his original body, appears right in front of N.


    What is going on here? Florian demands with lowered eyes.


    F-Florian! N shrieks.


    Hey, a deals a deal. You wanted me to save Florian from that slug if you gave me your body. Congrattions! Everybody wins! Iugh.

 Book 3: Chapter 50

    Book 3: Chapter 50


    F-Florian! N cries out again. D-dont look!


    What is this? What are you doing? Florian gives a horrified look.


    Before N can respond, I quicken up the pace, thrusting into her harder and harder, using a little magic to ramp up her sexual excitement.


    Oh, oh, aaaaaa.! N cant get the words out as she cums again, her body twisting against her restraints as she orgasms.


    Florians eyes narrow as he looks up at me. You is this your doing? What are you doing to my N!


    My N The wordse out distantly from Ns lips.


    I shrug while continuing to pound N from behind. Dont look at me! Im just giving N want she wants. Shes been wanting to get it since the beginning.


    Florians eyes shoot back down to N. Is this true?


    N-no!


    I p Ns ass hard and she lets out a moan, rather than showing pain or disgust, her face gleams in a smile that she quickly tries to cover up.


    I mean wha-a it feels so Ns eyes roll up in her head as she breaths, desperately trying to regain herposure even as me and Ariel continue to relentlessly harass her pussy.


    N youre confusing me. Florian says, Should I be saving you from this or not?


    Thats uh ah ah ah. Right there, dont stop, right there Ns teeth tighten as she fights a moan.


    Right where, what?


    I wanted it to be yooooooouuuu-aaaaaah! I spank Ns bottom again, creating a stool to put up one leg on and continuing my savage thrusting into her wet snatch.


    N, speak clearer. Florian demands angrily.


    Iii I want. I want I want Ns voice is rising as she tries to speak while another orgasm shoots through her body.


    What is it? What do you want?


    I waaaaaaannnnnt. DICK! I want dick! Fuck me! Oh gods, fuck me harder, right there, give me your dick! Dont stop! Keep going! Keep going Im going to Im going to Im cumming!


    N Florians eyes drop away as a sad look falls on his face.


    I fucking love dick! Ah, ah, ah Im sorry Florian. Youd never give me this! This is what I want! Im so sorry.


    So, you see, Florian, Im just giving her what she wants, right N? I intervene.


    Yes! N cries. Yes keep it up, keep it up one more time, it feels so good. Im sorry Florian this is just too good.


    So you love this man? Florian responds in disbelief.


    N-no its not like that hes just mypanion my intimatepanion.


    Does that mean, were notpanions anymore?


    F-Florian


    Choose now! Is it him or me? Florian demands.


    The fucking was reaching its final crescendo. My balls are pping into her hard enough that their conversation can barely be heard over the sound of our fucking. Ariel does her part as well, sloppily eating her cunt and my balls, catching all the fluids leaking down Ns legs.


    Im sorry Florian! Aaaaaaah. I need it. Im sorry I cant stand it. Please, keep fucking me! N screams.

 Book 3: Chapter 51

    Book 3: Chapter 51


    Im going to cum! I dere.


    Fill me up! I want it! I want all of your dick! N screams in extasy, no longer able to look at Florian, who watches this entire thing.


    I explode inside of her onmand, filling her womb with my cum. As shots of white seed continue to fill her up, it bursts out the edges and leaks down her legs, giving Florian a view of white juices dripping out of N. Fortunately, Ariel is there to quickly catch and lick it all up.


    Florian watches with shamed eyes as N gasps for breath, thest of her orgasms racking her body as I finally pull away, squirting a fewst streams of white across her ass. Ariel stands up and steps away too, leaving the naked, sweaty, soaking-wet, dirty N strapped to the ceiling on her own. She no longer has any strength in her legs, so she mostly just swings there, her feet not touching the ground.


    "What''s going on in here?" Megara, the real Florian, is staring at the doorway, her expression aghast.Then, the fake Florian turns away and in a single step his body turns to smoke, vanishing from sight.


    Wh-what just happened? A dazed N asks, barely even able to think.


    Ah, well, that was just an illusion. The real Florian is still Megara, I guess. I can''t really just save him out of the blue, after all. It''d take some time.


    "N-n?" Megara''s eyes went wide, "Y-you! You used me to trick N into sex?"


    Wh-wh-why would you do that? N added angrily.


    Well, first off, you wanted it. You said you wanted to take care of your desires while Florian watches.


    Thats I guess thats what I said but.


    Second, I wanted you to admit what you really want. You said it, werepanions now. Companions dont just do things for each other; we help each other grow together. It was all in the name of our friendship. You needed to admit that you wanted it, and that Florian is never going to give it to you


    "H-hey... I might have... one day..." Megara looked away. "It''s just... after you... I''m confused!"


    F-friendship?" N asked, still dazed.


    Damn right! I say, moving up to Ns front.


    Ah, what are you doing? N demands as I reach around and pull up her legs.


    Im fucking you from the front this time. We still got a long date ahead of us.


    More? N says in wonder.


    Of course, I wont stop until N has all the dick she can stand.


    "I-I have to protest!" Megara cried out.


    My eyes narrowed. "Really... Ariel! Get her!"


    "Ahhh! Wh-what are you doing?"


    Megara was supposedly a hero from another world, but she was easily subdued.


    "N always wanted to be with Florian, now we can finally fulfill all of your fantasies!"


    "Th-this isn''t what I had in mind!"


    Megara was stripped naked and strapped to N, their chest pressed against each other. She tried to fight back, but against a motivated Ariel, there was little resistance. When it came to stripping women, Ariel was topnotch!


    Re-really now


    Any objections?


    N looked at Megara who was just as helpless as she, and perhaps a little excited too. When I had her in front of thewn that day, I had changed her brain chemistry a bit. So, this wasn''t really Florian anymore, if it every technically was.


    Sure thats whatpanions are for I guess N showed her perverted decide to Florian for the first time.


    Her voice sounds somewhat dizzy and she looks a bit out of it as she says that. Have I just broken another girl? Well, time will tell on that one. For the moment, I have some more fucking to enjoy. Ariel ising from behind with a riding crop. This time she gets behind Megara, and shes not nearly as gentle as I am. N is in for a rough night, but thankfully she has her "hero" and childhood friend to back her up.

 Book 3: Chapter 52

    Book 3: Chapter 52


    The door ms open. My love! Aura has gone intobor!


    I pull my tongue out of Ns ass. Huh? The baby ising?


    Wh-what are you guys doing to N and Megara?


    I stand up and abandon N, still hanging from the ceiling. Ariel pulls her penis (temporary) out of Megaras pussy and it vanishes a momentter. I can call it a secret power I have given Ariel. As long as shes balls deep in pussy, she has a penis, but as soon as ites out, she has a vagina. That way I never have to deal with an Ariel with a penis, while she can make use of it to her fullest extent.


    Were just having fun. I better go attend my baby momma.


    Shes my mom too, Id like toe!


    Of course! Iugh, But you have to wait until after the babyes out before you can fuck her.


    Yes, I know Ariel rolls her eyes like I''m a parent lecturing her on the obvious.


    Um guys what about N and Megara there


    The pair of us turn back and look at the naked, disheveled women hanging from the ceiling. They were clinging to each as if hoping the other would be able to provide relief.


    C-congrattions on the baby N deliriously mutters before passing out unconscious.


    "Dick... dick..." Megara is drooling.


    Ah, well, if you wouldnt mind cleaning this up, Grimhilde.


    Grimhilde looks over the scene distastefully. There is dirt and filth everywhere; aplete wreck.


    Well, leave everything else. Just clean up N.


    I was talking about N


    So, you wont do it? I ask.


    We demon lords have torture chambers in the dungeons of our castles. She resembles some traitors my father has put under hot iron for weeks. If it wasnt for the smile on her face, Id feel sorry for her.


    You know that white stuff leaking down her legs is some sweet sweet cum from your lover here


    You Grimhilde growls and then whines with a pout. Making me lick old cum out of a perverts crotch. Sometimes, youre the worst.


    Ill make it up to you eventually. I shrug as I wink at her.


    She rolls her eyes but shoots me a subtle smile as I close the door on her and the still hanging N.


    Walking down the hallways, I see the four baka maids racing back and forth, likely fulfilling some request rted to the babying. There is also a crowd of girls outside of Auras door talking excitedly. They all part as me and Ariel approach.


    Listening to various congrattions, I open the door and step in. Even Sebastian is not allowed in this room at the moment. The only two girls inside are her loyal servant Elysa and Cindy. As to the reason that Cindy is allowed inside


    Were at four centimeters. Cindy deres, pulling her fingers out of Aura, who has her legs up.


    Hey, why does Cindy get to finger my mom while I have to wait, its not fair. Ariel pouts.


    You understand my ass Shes not fingering your mom. I copied midwife / OBGYN knowledge into her brain. Shes technically a doctor now. I wanted my babies being born with the upmost care, but Im not going to let some old lecher feel up in my girls.


    Hero-san is so thoughtful. Aura chuckles.


    However, I am surprised to see you out of bed, Elysa?


    M-me? I must stand guard for my queen when she is vulnerable!


    Youre just as vulnerable though? I mutter.


    Huh, what do you mean?


    You should be inbor as well. I timed it so both of you would have the baby together?


    Hah? What? I dont know what daddy is talking about! Elysa responds in a fluster.


    Elysa Aura responds sharply as she res at her guard, You said that you had no problems at the moment.


    Ah, that I thought it was just tummy ache. Im fine, really. Hey, what are you guys doing?


    Me and Ariel double team Elysa, ripping off her clothing with rtive ease as we push her down on the bed next to Aura. Despite Elysas warrior strength, she is still nine months pregnant and does not want to disturb the queen next to her, and so her pants and panties are tossed aside and shes spread open with minimal struggle.


    Cindy!


    Yes, darling, pration is imminent! thetex glove ps as she puts it on her hand, immediately leaping forward with fingers covered in lubricant while me and Ariel keep Elysa down each with a hand holding the legs apart.


    You guys, this isnt ah, thats cold!


    Also 4 centimeters. Breaking water to facilitate birth. Cindy deres, her finger likely morphing into a long stick inside Elysa.


    H-hey, wait, thats wooosh, a gush of liquid bursts out of Elysa stopping her protests and causing her to lower her head in embarrassment.


    Dont be so difficult, my loyal guard. We will be mothers together


    Y-yes, maam


    A few spellster, I have Elysaying in a second clean bed right next to Aura. I have two babies about to be born, and it just made sense to take care of it together. It is actually pretty nice as I wait for the final steps ofbor. It will still be a few hours ording to Cindy, but this is totally going to happen. Exciting!


    The door bursts open, taking me, Ariel, Aura, and Elysa out of your family event. It is Grimhilde once again.


    My love!


    Grimhilde, Im kind of in the middle of something right now I growl.


    Its war!


    Huh? Yes yes well start your war in a couple of days. Let me at least see my baby


    No, my love. Grimhilde shakes her head gravely. War has found us. Riun is surrounded! Were about to be attacked!


    Cant I even get a break to spend with my new family? Someone is going to fucking pay.

 Book 3: Chapter 53

    Book 3: Chapter 53


    Kida! What the hell is going on!


    Rookie? Kida jumps, a bit on edge as I walk out the door and see her racing around trying to organize the local militia of adventurers still in town. Ah, Im sorry. Right now, your goblin army is stationed to the east of Riun! Meanwhile, the dragons are located to the northwest.


    So, how the heck are we surrounded then?


    Its not one army! An army is currently marching from the east. Another from the north! And a third from the south!


    What?


    Its three armies. Three different armies!


    Who are they?


    Theyre all demons, my love. As I was speaking with Kida, Grimhilde emerges followed by Mal.


    The army from the north is Florian. I recognize his banners. That bastard. Ill kill him three times! Mal snaps.


    What about the other two? I ask.


    Grimhilde and Mal share look before Grimhilde sighs. Our sisters. The gs from the south and east are our third and sixth sisters.


    Do you know anything about them?


    Medusas a whore and Sarah is a fat pig! Mal snaps.


    You speak so nicely of our sisters Grimhilde mutters, but when she sees you eyeing her, she throws up her hand. Not that I disagree. She describes them urately.


    Are they going to attack?


    Grimhilde shrugs, but when she sees my disapproving stare she continues. I cant tell you I know what my sisters are thinking, but more than likely theyll send an envoy to you and Florian. Theyll offer some kind of peace treaty with you. Then, let the pair of you fight it out. Once its clear which side will win, their armies will assist in crushing the other side. If you both tire each other out, theyll crush both of you and divide the spoilers.


    I raise an eyebrow at Grimhilde.


    What? Thats what I would do!


    What I dont understand, Mal interrupts. Is that Ive gotten an idea for exactly how strong you are. With a baby on the way, why havent you just crushed all three of their armies and be done with it.


    My mouth twitches as I get the sudden urge to smack Mals behind in punishment.


    Thats right, Rookie, if you c- wait youve already tried, havent you?


    I turn out to the armies in the distance. Of course, the second I had this issue I fired horrific magic to annihte the armies. Id just let the goblins eat what survived. However, nothing happened. Now that I could see it with my own eyes, my magic seemed to melt the second it hit some barrier. That barrier was erectedpletely around Riun and seemed to cover the armies quite a way out.


    Incredible antimagic barriers. Grimhilde shook her head in surprise.


    Exin. I shoot Grimhilde a frustrated look.


    Its not much different than your battle with Shivra, except rather than affecting you, it affects an area. Magic cannot exist within the perimeter.


    Ive even casted anti-magic magic. Ive casted spells under, Ive casted spells above. Even tossing something in and letting momentum carry it seems to get cancelled. Nothing seems to be getting through. What the fucks the point of Power of Creation if I have such a stupid limitation?


    Well, its not a terribly stupid limitation. This is an odd case. You could call their armies quite crazy for erecting these anti-magic barriers in the first ce. Grimhilde exins carefully.


    Crazy? Why do you say that?


    Were demons and monsters and demihumans. We all possess magic in us. In fact, you could say we require magic to survive. Only humans are capable of existing without mana. So, a magic barrier weakens any nonhuman in the barrier the longer they remain in it. Within a few days, those demons will copse from mana deprivation and die.


    Days! A lot can be done in a few days! I argue.


    Not really, if we take a defensive and work a campaign of attrition, theyll quickly copse. Plus, they are already significantly weaker without magic. Even after turning it off, theyll be disadvantaged for some time. And with you here, they wont be able to shut it down without instant death.


    So, basically, those armies have just created a coffin for themselves. I chuckle. Oh, look, their envoy has arrived. Lets greet them.

 Book 3: Chapter 54

    Book 3: Chapter 54


    May I ask to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit. The man wearing the face of Florian says, his legs lounging over the side of a chair as he picks up a bundle of grapes and eats one.


    A demon woman who looks to be a ve is currently massaging his feet as he lounges away while his army prepares for war. This is the state the pair of them find him in as they are led into his tent.


    Florian it has been some time. Medusa purrs, giving the man a seductive look.


    The body that he inhabits is pleasing to the eye. It is almost a shame the hero has been taken. Medusa would have taken great pleasure in seducing a real hero and turning him into one of her generals. Now, this was just some slugs puppet.


    You didnt make it easy Sarahins, bending over and removing her foot from a sandal to rub it for a second. Putting anti-magic barriers around an army of demons is insane. Youve given this lord of Riun and his goblin army a distinct edge. When the barrier went up over my own army as well, I thought we were being attacked.


    Although Sarah is giving Florian a dirty look, he merely throws his head back andughs. Youdies should feel d that I put up barriers over your armies. This lord of Riun is some kind of magical genius. Hed have ttened your armies instantly if I hadnt saved you.


    Clearly, you jest. A wizard with the power to tten armies? Living as the lord of some backwater border town? Sarah responds in disbelief.


    And yet, his power is unfathomable. Florian shrugs. But you deprive him of magic, and hes suddenly a weakling.


    I hardly think so. An antimagic barrier isnt the same thing as an antimagic spell. Even inside your bubble, he could cast spells to augment his abilities. If hes truly as powerful as you im, he could still wipe your army out.


    Florian grins and kicks away the demon woman suddenly, sending her sprawling on the floor before turning and leaning towards the two women before him. That he will. But he wont be able to protect everyone. His army, our army they will meet on this battlefield.


    Florian, baby Medusa takes a step forward, her snake-like eyes looking at him intensely.


    Florian was about to ask what she wanted, but suddenly his mouth hangs open and he stares at her, his face going ck.


    Sarah knew all too well that Medusas eyes were dangerous to look at. She had an innate charm that would trigger a hypnotized state in anyone who looked long enough. This wasnt something specifically magical, so it was an ability Florian wouldnt have expected.


    Ah Florian. Medusa mews as she takes the steps forward towards the dizzy Florian. What is it you seek here


    I I seek power.


    You wish to kill my sister Mal? Medusa asks as she reaches out and grabs Florians hands, putting them on her hips while Sarah only rolls her eyes.


    If Mal dies I will be the Demon King.


    Haha! Medusa couldnt help butugh, even as she continued to make unblinking eye contact with Florian. The Demon King? Is that what you seek? To be the demon king, it is said you must defeat all of the demon lords. One is hardly enough.


    That isntpletely true. The stories say the Demon King could make the demon lords submit, but the demon lords mostly figured that meant they were going to be conquered and imprisoned by the so-called Demon King. That is at least in a small part, why Medusa wants Grimhilde and Mal back and in her care. It isnt the first time in the history of the demon realm that two demon lords had been captured or defeated, but as long as they could either kill them or bring them back, then the Demon King prophecy can nevere to be.


    Th-then Ill defeat all of you! Florian deres proudly.


    Do you want to conquer me first? Medusas lips are only a few centimeters from Florian. We dont care if you kill this lord. Simply leave my sisters alive and return them to me. You can have all of me and we will help you win.


    Florians face broke into a dark smile. Bitch Ive already won.


    Huh?


    The knife goes into Medusas side instantly. Medusa lets out a cry as she grabs her side where blood is pouring out. Florian shoves her to the side and throws the knife at Sarah, striking the shocked woman in the throat, causing instant death. A secondter, both women disappear in a puff of smoke.


    Tsk puppets.


    In the ce of the two women are two dolls which the women had used as a proxy. They managed to create the dolls to look and act like them. The dolls are powered internally, so it managed to circumvent the anti-magic barrier.


    Florian shrugged. No matter, they are going to die shortly anyway. It has begun. Mal''s kingdom? Hmph. I''d rather take the world.


    Medusa and Sarah turn and look at each other. It appears their dolls who visited Florian were killed. Because of the barrier, they didnt know what was discussed. They only felt the dolls death.


    I guess that went poorly. Sarah sighs.


    No matter, well try this lord of Riun next. Id like to taste this man who thinks himself the next Demon King.

 Book 3: Chapter 55

    Book 3: Chapter 55


    I wipe the rubble off of my shirt as I re at the former delegation that was sent to negotiate. Well, now all there is left is a smoking crater. A few seconds prior, they had been approaching me, Grimhilde, Mal, and Kida only for them to suddenly explode. My stats and the status of my harem are to the point where a simple explosion wont even be able to push us down, but several vigers and low-level adventurers nearby appear to be somewhat injured.


    What the hell was that? I demand angrily.


    Grimhilde sniffs. Some kind of suicide magic. To think my sisters would resort to clumsy suicidal assassins to try to hurt us.


    I walk up to the crater, putting together a quick information ascertainment magic, and immediately learn the details of the magic used.


    Not your sisters, this delegation was sent by Florian.


    Florian? But the delegation came in from my sisters armys direction.


    Thats exactly what Florian wants you to think.


    My love, are you sure?


    I snort, dusting off my pants as I stand up and pointing at a pair of peopleing in from the distance. Would your sisters send a second delegation after just trying to blow us up with the first?


    Mals back immediately straightens as she sees the two people on horseback riding into town. She recognized the two of them immediately. When Grimhilde gets a look at them, her face goes white and she turns away.


    The two women ride right up to the four of us before dismounting. No one tries to stop them. It seems like the security in Riun is reallyx right now. I never created any kind of bodyguards or protective service, but still, maybe that was something I had to do now.


    You must be this lord of Riun Ive heard so much about? Good morning A sultry looking woman immediately bows, her chest nearly spilling out of the top of her dress.


    She has a snake like tail that ends in a rattle, slightly snakelike eyes of red, and I wouldnt be surprised if she had a forked tongue either. She is very attractive, but she also had the air of danger, like a viper ready to strike. She looks at me with a level of predation I havent seen since I gave Ariel a dick.


    Hmm is this all? I thought hed be a little more filling. The other woman next to her spoke up.


    !? I couldnt help but have a surprised reaction when Iid eyes on the other girl.


    She was, for all intents and purposes, a chubby girl. Shes actually the first overweight woman I met in this world. Perhaps in a world run by Pun, that should note as any surprise towards me. However, this girl was a pretty attractive looker as well. Definitely in the plus size model bracket. The utterck of women in the chubster bracket turns her into something akin to an exotic beauty.


    More cushion for the pushing huh? I mumble the words to myself as I imagine how soft her body would be as I plow my dick into those big cheeks, but are inadvertently overheard by everyone else.


    L-l-loli pervert! Mal uses.


    My oh my The viper seems enticed by my words.


    Excuse me! The chubby bitch looks at me with dark, hateful eyes.


    My love do we have to go there? I thought at least Id be spared from the fat sister


    Haha! Iugh, scratching the back of my neck.


    If I pursue this path, would not that make me the so-called chubby chaser? Ah, well, Ive been called worse. Demon lord get!

 Book 3: Chapter 56

    Book 3: Chapter 56


    The snake-like woman takes a step forward, eyeing me up and down in a particrly brazen way. I am the great demonlord Medusa, ranked third among the realm. I see that you seem to be in possession of my seventh and fifth sisters.


    Hey Grimhilde I say, leaning back to the demonlord behind me. I thought it was a fluke with Mal but it seems like you and all of your sisters look nothing alike.


    Grimhilde makes a tight smile. Of course, my father isnt their father. We all share the same mother, the Demon Queen, but you could call us half-sisters


    So, there is a demon queen too, huh? I muse, while ignoring the tinge of regret that these are half-sisters and not full. No demon king?


    Mother has been gone for ages. The chubby girl steps up. And dont act like you arent aware of the legend of the demon king after trying to keep two of our sisters captive.


    Huh? The girls are here by choice sort of


    I am not! He kidnapped me and mmphmmmph! Grimhilde grabs Mal and covers her mouth, preventing her from finishing her sentence while pulling the impetuous little girl back.


    Is that so the fat one narrows their eyes while ignoring the struggling Mal.


    Grimhilde whispers something into her ear and she immediately calms down. I sort of wish I heard what she had told the little loli to calm her down. Usually, Id need to give her candy to get her to so easily rx.


    As you can see, I havent kidnapped your sisters. They are in perfect health and so there is no reason to have an animosity between us.


    Mm no, in fact, I hope we can be best of friends. Medusa purrs. This is sixth sister Sarah, by the way


    My eyebrows twitch as I hear the name of the fourth of the supposed seven sisters. Their names really are going in this particr direction, huh?


    Well, I dont particrly mind friends I respond.


    Exactly! Medusa closes the distance between the pair of you, leaning forward until her tits are about to spill out of her dress as she stares at me with wide eyes. You understand, dont you? Lets be lovers!


    Huh? What? I suddenly feel a little ufortable the way the girl is looking at me as she reaches out and grabs my hands, pulling them against her chest while her snake eyes glow like stars.


    We must celebrate our first meeting! Do you prefer missionary or doggie style? Medusa asks.


    Medusa! What are you saying? Sarah coughs as she speaks, grabbing Medusa and pulling her aside for a quick scolding. Hes already taken two of our sisters? Why are you throwing yourself at him so?


    Hhmm? Medusa looks over in confusion. If two of our sisters havee to favor him, then doesnt that suggest he might be worth our love?


    N-n-no! Thats hes clearly a swindler! Hes tricked them!


    Little sister, I would know best if our sisters were being tricked the easiest, yes? This man has clearly conquered them. Its only right that I experience his conquering as well.


    D-dont tell me you decided toe here and check up on your sisters as an excuse just to throw yourself at this man! Sarah protests.


    But didnt I? Medusa puts on a pouty look while pursing her lips before snapping her fingers as if an idea just urred to her. You should give your love to him as well, Sarah!


    What? A-absolutely not! Please, sister, dont be so lustful! There is an army and this is hardly the ce!


    What can I say, this is the so-called love at first sight? Medusa tilts her head and speaks as if this was an obvious conclusion.


    Love at first my ass! Grimhilde, please do something about our sister. Her lustful nature is out of control! Sarah shouts, looking back at the three of us. Ah! Why is he naked!


    Huh? I ask standing their naked while pulling out my dick. I heard sex. Are we doing this, or what?


    Oh my Medusa smiles. Lets!

 Book 3: Chapter 57

    Book 3: Chapter 57


    Boom! Boom!


    The ground shakes as several explosions ur in the distance. Medusa and Sarah turn back towards their camp with a worried frown.


    That bastard Florian! Sarah growls.


    I sigh returning my clothing with a wave. Florian is starting to be a major cockblock. No matter how much of a Nasty piece of ass N proved to be, the temptation to just do away with him is increasing. Well, I cannot pull the leech out with some easy spell because he seems to be using some kind of antimagic barrier. I could easily just drop a nuke on him or his army but considering Florians ability is to spontaneously create anything that exists from my world, its likely hed have taken measures to negate my nukes just as Ill negate his.


    Im sorry, honey, my beloved, well have to consummate our rtionship at another time. Medusa looks genuinely disappointed as she pops her boobs back into her dress, which had popped out during the previous explosion.


    Its fine. Well just have to work extra hard. Maybe even Sarah will have to join in.


    Excuse me! Ill never touch the likes of you!


    You know for a porker shes pretty choosy about her love interests I mutter softly.


    Whats that! Did someone say they want to die? Sarah shouts.


    Perhaps I can tempt you with a banana cream pie.


    A ba-banana cream pie? You have pie?


    Of course, Ill give each of you sisters a creampie after were done.


    Why does this not sound like food? Grimhilde looks over suspiciously.


    Not food? A trick! This cream pie not something I can eat?


    What are you talking about? Of course, you can eat it! But you cannot eat your own, youll have to eat your sisters.


    What?


    I dont know whats confusing. Its a creampie where you cannot eat your own, you can only eat each others. Isnt sharing fun?


    Suspicious. Grimhilde mutters.


    Cheeee Mal adds.


    Sarah looks undecided but after Medusa nudges her, she growls. Fine! Were in agreement. Once this crisis is adverted and you deliver to my sister and I this creampie, I will consider joining you, but it better have bananas!


    Oh, it will, big ones.


    Very well but understand I am not as easy as my sisters. Sarah snorts. My chastity is perfectly preserved.


    Thats not surprising


    So, you did want to die!


    There was another boom in the distance and Medusa interrupts the pair of us. I regret my beloved, but my sister and I must be going now. We must deactivate these dolls. Wha- eh?


    Huh? Sister? My doll, its not deactivating, why am I still here?


    Oh yeah, I switched you guys with your dolls. I wave a hand.


    Wh-what? Sarah cries out.


    Well, its not like Im going to fuck a puppet. You were using some magic to control those dolls, youre probably somewhere hidden in the back of your army outside the anti-magic shield, so it was easy to find. I just used some magic and swapped you and the doll. I mean, Im not going to talk to the doll when Id rather be talking to you girls.


    You Just as the angry Sarah starts to try to berate me again, a soldier goblin runs up to me and salutes.


    My liege Shivra has requested your presence on the front lines. Things are getting dicey.


    Before that, could our beloved please return us to our armies? Medusa asks with a pleasant smile.


    Uh no time! Lets head to the front line. Ill keep you girls safe.


    Excuse me! Sarah snaps. You cannot just kidnap me! I am a demon lord! I will have you know that Im in charg- what are you doing?


    Grimhilde approaches Sarah and pats her on the shoulder, stopping Sarahs rant and then giving her a tight hug. You just dont understand yet


    Hmm?


    The second you walked into his camp, he already imed you. Youre his now.


    What? Sarah shoots an exasperated look at Mal. Your sister is speaking crazy, what is


    Mal lowers her eyes and looks away, not willing to meet Sarahs sight while silently confirm the reality of the situation.


    His? His I like the sound of that. Medusa blushes while holding her cheeks and twisting like a girl in love.


    As a teleportation circle forms under the feet of all four women, Sarah looks at her three crazy sisters. Why is she the only one who hasnt lost it? What kind of trip did she agree on and just who is this man she is now confronting? As the world around her disappears, Sarah looks on with a concerned look. A very concerned look.


    Announcement


    This is the end of Volume 3. If it didn''t end anticlimactically, it wouldn''t be Power of Creation, I guess. You can purchase the book, and the remaining 4 volumes at my storefront. Note that PoC was originally in the 2nd person PoV, with different character names. Every volume includes a picture gallery in color, as well as several bonus chapters. Supporters get their first book free, and $5+ get a new book every month.

 Book 4: Chapter 1

    Book 4: Chapter 1


    Announcement


    As always, I remind you that this story was converted, quite hastily, from 2nd person to third. Characters were also renamed when applicable. If you find any discrepancies, please let me know and I''ll try to fix them. Although, if you''ve made it this far, you probably don''t care that much...


    Man the front lines! Dont let them get any closer. Keep your distance! Use the archers! Shivra bellows as she points out various ws in the armys defenses.


    Shivra is a little sexy when shes acting like a general, I say out loud.


    A yellow-tinge paints Shivras cheeks as she turns to me. Warrior! Ive already epted my ce as your woman in waiting, but please do not demean this generals authority in front of her men again. It took many beatings to knock the insubordination out of my menst time you embarrassed me in front of them.


    I wouldnt dream of it. I fight the urge to snicker. In that case, report general!


    Y-yes! Shivra nearly solutes me before stopping herself. Florians army sent a couple of peace officers into the camp only to have them use some kind of magic to explode. After that, they started sending wave after wave of men into the camp to explode. Their fighting is erratic. They strive to cause as much damage and kill as many as possible.


    Weve managed to keep them at bay for the most part. Casualties have been minimal. However, the demon camps were attacked in the same way. They arent fairing as well, and Florian has seemingly switched most of his focus on them. They clearlyck the training of a goblin horde. Shivra gives the two new demon women a gloating look.


    Thats because were stuck here, and our armies dont have leadership! Sarah growls.


    Neither of us are as battle centric as our eldest sister, Medusa admits. I doubt our presence would change much. Rather, our armies were never trained for something as insane as suicidal runs. Why would goblins train in this manner?


    Shivra snorts and raises her shoulders. Of course, serving a man like the warrior, I had to prepare this army for every eventuality!


    What kind of guy do you think I am! I respond with a sigh.


    However, I dont have much room to talk since this form of Spartan training seems to do the trick.


    Is there any suicide squads still attacking us? I ask, changing the subject.


    Yes, a squad is being shot down with arrows right now from our right. Strangely enough, even though theyre failing to reach us, theyre still tossing men away. Its quite strange.


    I use a little magic and a secondter a man appears in front of me. Hes a nondescript demon with horns and a tail. Hecks the attractive looks that dominate the demon lord sisters appearances.


    Tssk! Back up! Its one of them! Shivra shouts.


    Its fine! I raise my hand. Ive rendered him inert. I just wanted to get a look at the enemy.


    This man Mal growls, cracking her joints as her hands tighten.


    You know him?


    He used to be in my army! I thought he was one of the loyal ones. To think he worked for Florian. Im truly shocked that Florians coup ran so deep.


    Hmm I wouldnt be so sure, Sister. Grimhilde takes a few steps forward, looking into the eyes of the man.


    I had the man frozen so he couldnt really do anything but stand there. Other than preventing him from exploding, I didnt do anything else like lock his expressions or anything. Rather than shouting or looking afraid, he just stood there staring nkly at nothing. His eyescked any light at all.


    Wh-what do you mean? Mal demands.


    Hes braindead. I exin, probing the situation with some exploratory magic. A puppet like the ones your sisters use well, except made of flesh. Florian has brain wiped him and is using him as a pawn. Its possible most of his army are braindead pawns.


    Shivra snorts. Good, that is why their strategy is so primitive. Florian will easily be defeated by us. Yet, I get a sense that things are not right. I cant help but feel like this is a trap.


    Youre perceptive for a goblin, Medusa states causing Shivra to snort derisively before stepping up to the soldier and pushing against him close enough that her breasts squeeze against his chest.


    She presses her hand against his forehead. The guy is braindead, and it isnt like I had marked Medusa as mine yet, but I still have aplicated feeling as I watch her with her hands all over this man. While Medusa seems like an incredibly easy fuck, I''m starting to realize that as a harem member, she might be a bit more trouble in other ways. As a free and lustful woman, her love and loyalty to me are likely skin deep. Once Ive had her, Ill have to take some precautions. Perhaps the cor I gift her will need to be modified to be a bit more restrictive.


    On that note, Shivras cor is white and made with ivory, taking on the form of a slightly spikey cor that matches her aggressive appearance. Grimhildes cor is madepletely of obsidian, a ck ss color that surrounded her neck in a single ring. Kidas cor is more ne-like, sporting a single Mchite gem. I am still steadily making cors, and Mal hasnt received a cor yet. Now, I am going to need to make two more as well.


    Some kind of energy scythe. So, what is it theyre trying to do? I mutter, trying to make sense of the analysis magicing back from my scan.


    Medusa looks over at me appraisingly, impressed that I deduced this much. You dont see what they are doing? These arent just suicides. Theyre sacrifices.


    Sacrifices?


    Medusa presses a hand against the mans chest and a rune suddenly appears there, as if it is buried within the mans skin. This whole fight. Its not about defeating you. Florian is trying to sacrifice his entire army and as much of yours as possible. Hes trying to maximize the amount of death, using every one of his soldiers to siphon off freshly released life energy.


    Im sorry this seems to be a little out of my depth here I mutter, scratching my head.


    You dont mean Grimhilde seems to get it first. After receiving a confirmative nod from Medusa. She turns to me with a worried look. Hes killing people and using their life force to open a portal.


    What? He cant possibly Sarah growls. Here? Now? Its too soon! The demon king hasnt even been selected yet!


    This is happening now! Mal cries. Hes using my former army to bring about this crisis now? Ridiculous! Stupid! Stupid!


    Girls, Girls I hold out my hands. Please, exin a little clearer. Whats going on?


    Grimhilde is the one who answers. Florian is trying to summon the Demon God. Demon lords exist in this world to stop that from happening. We are the gatekeepers that hold him back. However, were not ready yet. If hes summoned now. This world will be destroyed. Hell remake it as his own! My love, we have to stop this before the Demon God is summoned!

 Book 4: Chapter 2

    Book 4: Chapter 2


    Wait, wait, wait. A demon god? Isnt that something you girls would be pushing for?


    Only an idiot like Florian would want to wipe all of existence, Grimhilde exins. No, the Demon Queen tasked her daughters as defenders of this realm. We keep the demon god at bay until the Demon Kinges. Then, the Demon King fights the Demon God in a final battle over the fate of this world.


    Man all of that sounds tedious as hell, but since there is no Demon King, then can this prophecy even be fulfilled? I ask.


    Well, if Florian seeds, yes. Without a demon king, the demon god will be free to rule this world and crush all of us!


    I suppose just throwing a mountain on top of the army wouldnt help?


    The faster people die, the easier it will be for the portal to open!


    Fuck why did Florian decide to open his portal right here near Riun?


    Medusa steps forward. If I may, this particr area feels slightly weak. The dimensional space seems thin. Particrly around you. I feel another thinness in Riun and a third in Florians army. Its like I dont know


    Like we were summoned from another world? I sigh, connecting the dots between me, Florian, and Megara still at your mansion in Riun. So, since I donte from this world, I create some kind of thinness and hes exploiting that?


    Youe from another world? Like the heroes Medusa seems slightly surprised at that while Sarah only res silently. If this is true, then yes, three heroes in one spot the thinness here is maximized. This is why demons hate summoned heroes! You guys only try to stop us and aid in the summoning of the Demon God. You act as a gateway, weakening this world and making us more susceptible. I thought you might be him, but knowing youre a hero sister, are you sure your love is in the right ce?


    Grimhilde lightly patted Medusa with a smile. Just watch


    I cock my head to the side, a little worried that maybe Grimhilde has some ideas about me that are a little out there. However, the immediate problem is this demon god guy.


    So, we cant fight our way out of this what can we do?


    Medusa shakes her head, giving an apologetic look. I dont know. Every time someone dies, they release life energy. That gets siphoned into the portal, continuing to cause it to grow. The only way to stop the life energy from summoning the demon god is to soak it up. You can channel it into some other use.


    Use it up? What uses up life energy?


    Im not sure. Life energy is an essential part of life. It helps seeds grow into trees. It helps bees pollinate. It infuses all creatures and leads them to create offspring.


    Create offspring? My eyebrow raises.


    Y-yes Sarah butts forward. However, the amount of death urring right now amongst our camps is extreme and its only going to get worse. To soak up that amount of life energy, youd need to grow an entire forest!


    Hmm I scratch my chin. Very well. Shivra!


    Y-yes, warrior?


    May I speak to the men for a second?


    Of course!


    My soldiers! I create a magic that amplifies my voice and carries it out to the entire army. Today today, we fight a force that is unusual and dastardly. As it turns out, the very fate of our world and our very way of life depends on this! You all must give it your all in the battle toe! Fortunately, you have been training for this. In fact, Id say youve been training for this since the moment youve joined me!


    I wave my hand, issuing out some summoning magic. A momentter a marching sound could be heard, steps in unison which cause the goblins to look around in confusion. Men! It is time for you to show your grit! We will fight! We will win!


    I-I-I dont understand, whats going on? Sarah demands in confusion.


    At this point, the goblins formed rows in a line, creating a perimeter of defense. However, a second group appeared and is now marching between them. The new group of people appear a bit smaller than the goblins. They are fully robed with hoods hiding their face. The marching continues until a robed person stops in front of a goblin. Soon, every goblin is paired with one of these mysterious strangers standing in front of them.


    An elvish army? Sarah tries a guess.


    Ready! You raise your hand. Discard!


    The rows of strangers immediately pull open their robes, throwing them to the sides in a single swift motion. Like that, they reveal row upon row of very naked women. The goblins immediately be excited, having be very familiar with these particr girls over thest few weeks. These are the Cindy Homunculi army that had been performing as the goblin sex toys up until now.


    Bend over! I order.


    The women all bend over, putting their asses out in front of the literal army of goblin men. The men all respond immediately, grinning as they reach forward and grab the bare hips of their sexual partners. A few goblins already have their dicks out and are working on getting them in.


    Wh-what is this! Sarah cries as Grimhilde only shakes her head with a sigh.


    Oh my Medusa looks on excitedly as the scene in front of her instantly turns indecent.


    Warrior! What are you doing with my soldiers! Th-this isnt the battle I had in mind! Shivra cries out.


    As you said, as a general, you should have prepared for every eventuality! I drop my hand as the flustered Shivra sputters. Start fucking!


    And like that, hands grabbed hips and dicks slid into holes, and soon the entire field is filled with the sounds of balls pping, men grunting, and women moaning. The battle for this world begins!

 Book 4: Chapter 3

    Book 4: Chapter 3


    Shivra! I snap, causing Shivra to stand upright. Why arent you keeping these men in order?


    Th-this what are you even saying? The men are just fucking! This isnt a battle I can control!


    Of course it is! What kind of general are you? Look at the men, theyre aplete mess. That man over there is barely even getting it in her. That man is fucking her asshole, hes not going to get her pregnant that way! We need efficiency. We need order!


    Shivra looks like shes about to cry. I didnt prepare for this at all. I dont even know what to do about it. This is just too much of a mess!


    I sigh. The men are falling apart. What we really need are drums. Something to keep the rhythm!


    A drummer? I can get one! Shivra deres happily.


    No time! Besides, we already have one! If you want something done right, you got to do it yourself.


    Huh? Already have what- ahhhh!


    I grab Shivra, tossing her to the ground and ripping apart her leather armor around the pelvic region like it is tissue.


    Men! Look on to me! I dere, causing every eye to turn to you, standing behind Shivra who is bent in front of me in much the same way the homunculi are in front of each of the goblin men. Do as I do!


    As I say that, I thrust yourself into Shivra, my cock sliding deep into her pussy until the balls shove against her clit.


    Ahhh! Shivra gives out an ungeneral-like screech. You to deflower me in front of my men this way, hah, hah I forgot how cruel you are.


    Pull! Thrust! Pull! Thrust! Come on, put your backs into it. I plow Shivra while ignoring her crying as I bark outmands.


    Within a few thrusts, the entire army follows suite like a well-oiled machine, the sound of sex bing a single overpowering sound. Balls p into pussy in perfect timed precision, ball p, slide, ball p, slide a noise loud enough to be heard all the way back in Riun.


    You! Get your dick out of her ass. Wash it and then stick it in her pussy before I demote you to fluffer duty. By Pun, man, were getting women pregnant, not riding the Hershey highway! Ive unlocked their wombs, knock these women up, men!


    Kn-knocked up! Dont get me pregnant, warrior! Shivra cries.


    Hmph dont you think I can decide when you get pregnant and when you dont? Dont make meugh!


    Ah this is so wonderful! Our beloved is truly domineering, it makes me eager to enjoy him for myself. Medusa says excitedly as she watches the armies of fornicators.


    Sister! How can you say that when hes plowing some woman against her will right in front of you? Sarah argues.


    But he does it so resolutely! Look at the way he ims her, its so manly!


    Why did Ie here with such a crazy sister? Sarah starts to cry while Medusa looks on with hearts in her eyes.


    The sounds of sex fill the battlefield. Life energy starts to pull into my army like a siphon. Moans even start toe in unison. Grimhilde only gives a wry look like this is expected while Mal covers her eyes, unable to look at the scene. Sarah actually pulls out a chicken wing from Pun knows where and is chewing on it while muttering and shaking her head in disgust.


    Premature cummers! You know who you are! Youre finished! There is no one to impress here! Pull out and switch. Pregnant homunculi move to the side so the fresh homunculi can get some action!


    Like that, the ranks rearrange themselves as men finish up and recover and women became pregnant. Other than turning on the homunculi pregnancy incubation switch, I also allowed the women to have a deep understanding of their own bodies. They can tell when they are finally impregnated and will act ordingly.


    Men, increase speed! Spank her ass like this! I spank Shivras butt while plowing her, the woman herself moaning and shrieking as she takes my cock.


    I cant see her face, but the face shes showing her army as they nce back at her to make sure theyre doing this right is extremely shameful. Drool is falling from her lips and her eyes are unfocused and euphoric. Being shamed in front of her soldiers like this again, why did it excite her so?


    Plus, having never had her pussy stimted so, she had never anticipated how good it felt. Although it hurt a little at first, it wasnt as bad as anal, and she had even cum when she was fucked in the ass, so of course, being raped in the pussy would be even better! In fact, being fucked in the pussy was causing her to go wild. Soon, her mind was feral, and despite herself she was imagining what itd be like to have a baby with the warrior after all.


    Making her cum also increases fertility! I dere, So do well to make her cum!


    Warrior youve already made me cum! You can cum now! Shivra moans as she ws at the ground in front of her.


    Dont you want to lead by example? I ask, the hand that is grabbing her ass moving over until a thumb slides into her ass hole.


    Ahhhh! That feels so even though youre fucking my pussy my asshole is still so sensitive. Stimting them both is making me grow crwazy! Shivra bites her lips as she moans while I plow her and finger her asshole with my thumb. Oh gods Im cumming, Im cumming! Please, dont look, men, ah, dont look, dont look!


    However, the more she calls for them to not look, the more curious several goblins be until most of the army is watching as Shivras body writhes in orgasm. Just as the audience reaches the max, I choose to release my load as well, injecting massive amounts of white seed deep inside Shivra.


    Having never had me cum in her pussy before, the sudden warm feeling shooting deep in her womb acts as an aphrodisiac, and as I hold her pelvis with a finger in her asshole, I fill her up while her body kicks and writhes under me.


    Its inside me! So warm! Shivra shouts before copsing onto the dirty ground, her ass still in the air while white stuff leaks from her gaping pussy hole.


    I sigh, seeing the soldiers taking after me and continuing to work. Some of them were fingering their dolls butt, while others yed with the tits or something else.


    Did you really impregnate Shivra? Kida asked, slightly worried, slightly excited.


    Hmmm I wonder. Why? Do you want me to-


    Yes! Kida suddenly leaps forward excitedly.


    Ah, well, if you dont mind bending over and having me.


    Anything, as long as Im awake! Kida deres, surprisingly more fervent to join the ranks and do her part in battle than I might have expected.


    My mouth twitches. Apparently, Kida had been suffering a bit on her own as the odd woman out on the harem. She already lost her virginity but had yet to get any of the benefits of enjoying sex. Plus, as a warrior, not fighting is a problem. If she can absorb just a little bit of the light energy by bing pregnant and thus contributing to battle, Kida would feel like shes done her part.


    In that case I reach over to strip the expectant Kida who is breathing excitedly.


    Hey! You bastard! Do you think your little trick will stop his rise? It is Florian suddenly calling out.


    He is in front of my army, floating a few meters above the ground while calling out to me. It seems like my sex event had brought him out of hiding. I give onest sigh. Cockblocked again. Well, this was thest cockblock Florian would every give. Time to die!

 Book 4: Chapter 4

    Book 4: Chapter 4


    Florian My eyes narrow as I wipe the tip of your cock off on Shivras ass.


    Youre as ssy as always, I see. Florian gives a condescending look as he res down at me. But even your abilities wont be able to stop me now. I think once I summon the demon god and he kills you, Ill ask for your harem.


    You trying to NTR me, man? Like any decent writer would dare do that to his audience!


    Im not so sure about that. Florians face grows more condescending. But dont you worry, I wont fuck them. After what youve done to them, lets just face it, youve already ruined them. Theyre all gross little perverts now. I wouldnt touch your disgusting pervert harem if you forced me. No, Ill beat them. Maybe have them serve my army. Theyd probably like that. A Congo line of men fucking them day in and day out. Hey Grimhilde, a sperm buffet to service your addiction? All the cock you can eat, how does that sound?


    Fuck you! Grimhilde snaps back.


    Hahaha not in a million years, you are a nauseating skank.


    Megara, or Florian, or whatever you call yourself these days, I will make you pay for what you did to my country! Mal shouts.


    What I did? Your country was falling apart with or without me. To let a country be run by a girl with the mind of a child your mother must have been as stupid as you are.


    Be careful with your words Medusa gave a sharp look as she res at the gloating Florian.


    Oh, and if it isnt some of the other demon lords. But I only count four of you, so it looks like you have no Demon King to shelter you yet.


    I wont need a king to kick your ass! Sarah snaps.


    Oo big words from a big, fat bit-


    Enough! I bellow, stopping this petty squabbling. My army has already sucked up your life juice. I have over 1000 pregnant women and the goblin gestation period is weeks. With a bit of magic, they could be popping out babies in hours. My goblin horde can attack you, and even if you kill everyst goblin, Ill have a new army waiting for you. Youve lost, Florian.


    Florian gave a hateful look at me before spitting through his teeth. Even if Ive lost, I wont let you win. Ill kill you myself!


    As if Id let you! I immediately teleport in front of Florian.


    My beloved, wait! Medusa holds out her hand.


    Perhaps she wants to ask Florian what his goals are or something, but I dont really care. This worm has been an annoyance for months and I ampletely fed up with his bullshit. I swipe a sword. Not a magic sword, a legitimate one made out of real metal and everything. After the crap with Shivra, I made sure to have a proper sword created. I was told it was a decent quality sword too, but I had no eye for those kinds of things. Rather, it just needed to be sharp.


    I didnt want to do things this way, but even if I have to give my own life, you can die! Florian screams.


    As if you could kill me!


    With a single wave of the sword, I lopped off Florians jackoff hand, sending it spiraling off into the indecently fucking goblin army under me. Perhaps one of the goblins would pick it up and use it as a goblin ass scratcher for the remainder of its existence. The anti-magic barrier around Florian dissipated with that. He must have been wearing some kind of special ring that prevented me from targeting him with magic. It was by total chance, but a dark grin forms on my face as his only protection is easily stripped away.


    I already prepped myself to fight him without magic, but now that magic was on the table, I decided not to dy things any longer. I reach out and pierce Florians chest. He looks at me inplete surprise as my hand goes through his body, but before I finish him off a light smile starts to appear on his face. At this point, I remember N, likely still chained up in my mansions red room, and sigh. Keeping my bitches happy is a full-time job.


    I grab the slug inside Florian and then pull it out. If Florian is half the hero he ims to be, this shouldnt be a fatal kill. Florians body loses its flight and he plummets to the ground,nding on top a pile of writhing goblin flesh and his unconscious body soon bes an addon to the goblin/homunculus orgy below. Did one of the goblins confuse him for one of the sex dolls? He was a white pasty pretty boy after all, and to goblins humans probably all look alike. What happens to Florian after this will be left to my imagination.


    I look down at the slug-like leech in my hands. In the end, this little creature that caused me so much issue was truly pathetic in appearance. He destroyed Riun the first time, made my loli demon lord cry, and interrupted my attendance on my childrens births. Medusa shouts something up at me, but you ignore her while I slowly squeeze, taking pleasure as I crush the leech slowly until its eyes pop out of its head.


    At this point, there is a shudder as if the world suddenly lurches forward a bit. In the distance, I can swear I hear a burst of gentleughter. Frowning, you discard the worm andnd down next to the demon lords, ncing at Medusa with a confused look.


    Whats happening now? I ask.


    Medusa gives you an exasperated look. As I was saying, the leech creature has lived for possibly thousands of years, moving from host to host. Its absorbed the life force of every single one of its victims. Killing it might release a massive amount of life force, enough to


    Medusa looks up and sighs. I follow her vision only to see a bright light form in the sky. Suddenly, the light starts to widen until it eventually forms a massive hole.


    A massive sky hole! What do they think this is, a Hollywood movie? I shout.


    Its toote! Medusa cries, Theyve made a hole into our dimension. Its only a matter of time until the demon Godes!

 Book 4: Chapter 5

    Book 4: Chapter 5


    I barely have time to think by the time the hole has finished expanding about to the size of a house, and almost immediately a form floating out of the hole enters into my world. As the light fades and I finally can get sight of the person, my face turns into a frown.


    I was really thinking that the demon god was going to be a cute girl. I sigh, getting some dangerous looks from your demon lordpanions.


    The person is a fully armored pretty boy. He is more muscr and intimidating than Florian, but he has the same kind of feel to him. He wearsplete white, and besides two horns on his head that denote him as a demon, he gives off a holier than though vibe that quickly raises my hackles.


    Demon God? The man asks curiously with a deep voice and thenughs. You think this meager follower is the Demon God?


    Oh, youre not? I ask, growing hopeful again.


    Im his apostle. His horseman. I lead the way for hising. The man looks around until his eyes lock on the leech-like creature I dropped on the ground. Oh, I see Yokohama has failed. In the end, he gave his own life to open this portal, but failed to acquire enough life force to summon our god.


    His name was Yokohama? Wait, if this portal isnt the demon god summoning, who the hell are you?


    Excuse me for failing to introduce myself, The man gives a bow while floating in midair. I am Sapporo, the apostle to the lord. This hole behind me leads to my dimension my universe. Its a universe where the demon god already reigns supreme. A good world, a demon world. When Yokohama failed, he managed to open this portal to our world. Never fear, where he failed, I will seed. We have gathered every remaining human in our realm. If we sacrifice them all, itll just be enough to bore a path for him to travel from our world to yours. Then, your realm too can shine under his glory.


    Uh how about no. I float up, taking a spot opposite of this guy.


    Unlike Florian, or I guess Yokahama, you didnt feel any trickery from this guy. He seems like the type who prefers a straight on battle. Therefore, I dont want to disappoint.


    Ah? A resistor? They exist in every world. I dont get why you resist so. The Demon God merely wants to shape your world to his desires, yet you resist at every turn. Hes already touched your world, made changes. Do you think Pun brought you to this world? No it was the one true God. He brought you here, hero.


    Yeah, yeah I already heard that story. I weaken the dimensional barrier to facilitate himing or some shit.


    Sapporo gives a nod. True, that is one of the reasons he summoned a hero to this world. However, its only the tip of his ns. You would be better off following his script and to stop whining. Youll find that when the people have free reign to do what they want, they only screw things up. Trust in the higher power. Trust in our God!


    Yeah, that sounds way too creepy. Id rather just kill you and crush your god!


    Crush God? Kill me? Your kind are as suicidal and self-destructive as always. Youd rather burn what you have to the ground than have one little detail not meet your expectations! God has bestowed me with all his glory. My status is maxed. Do you honestly think you can face off against a being blessed by God himself?


    Then well see! Die! I race at the gloating demon.


    I dont do anything fancy. Just an instadeath demon spell. Why make things difficult. Just as the spell reaches Sapporo, it melts.


    Ah, shit, dont tell me more anti-magic crap! I growl.


    Hm? Sapporo tilts his head and grins. Anti-magic? Id use nothing so barbaric. I simply cut down your spells before they reach me. I can see that you have the so-called power of creation. The ability to make any magic spell. Its truly an amazing ability, but do you think God would have given you the ability if he thought it would make you be able to kill him? In the end, magic is simply magic. If you can stop magic, it doesnt matter how impressive a spell you make, it is easily defeated. Oh, you didnt realize? The power of creation is nothing but smoke and mirrors. It makes you look powerful, but its truly nothing amazing.


    Well, let me show you true power!


    As he started to glow with golden light, I spam through my lists adding every ability or perceived ability I could while sweat drips down my face. I can now see magic and see how to cut magic as well. However, what he said is true, magic is magic. I cant use magic to make magic itself stronger. The Power of Creation, in the end, is only as strong as magic. Its like building a bomb. No matter how big the bomb is, if someone cuts the trigger it wont cause any damage. It wasughably easy mistake on my part, but one I only truly realized now.


    He had maxed status, but so did I. With magic being negated, that meant Id have to fight this out brawl style. Once he finishes glowing like a fairy, he immediately charges me. I tighten my fists, download every karate and kung fu ability every conceived, and raise my hand to meet him head-on.


    Wh-what happened? I moan.


    A momentter I''m lying in a crater. The impact has thrown sex dolls and goblins aside, leaving nothing but my body in a massive hole. I''m not mangled, but it feels like I was just hit by a bus. Disorientated, I struggle to stand up and look at Sapporo. He is flying in the skypletely unharmed in the exact spot the pair of us met fists. He hasnt been pushed back a single inch.


    Tsk youre even weaker than I expected. Sapporo doesnt look like hes gloating, rather, he looks disappointed.


    Y-you bastard. I couldnte up with anything else to say.


    I dont understand. I raised my status to the maximum this world allowed. My body literally couldnt be stronger, faster, or better. I knew every ability that this world had, both real and imagined. I am, for all intent and purposes, the strongest human being alive. When I met fists with him, I expected to be on about the same level. However, he seems topletely dominate you!


    There is no point in dragging this out. Sapporo sighs. I sense two other heroes in the vicinity. You wont be needed for the summoning, so you might as well be sent on your way. Allow your life force to contribute to hising.


    To hell, I will! I shout, but he moves too fast, appearing in front of you like magic.


    Despite all of my abilities and counter attacks, his de still slides into your gut while I''m powerless to do anything about it.


    My love!


    Beloved!


    Rookie!


    Loli-pervert!


    So much for the next demon king Sarah adds on top of the other girls protests, sounding slightly disappointed.


    I dont understand, how can I fail I moan as blood leaks out of my mouth.


    Sapporo leans close to you. Hes not smiling or gloating as Florian might have. Rather, he seems almost somber, like this was merely a displeasing duty he had toplete.


    You still dont get it? Sapporo looks down on me and shakes his head with a sigh. Well, in the end, you are only human


    He pulls the sword out of my gut, and swings it, separating your head from your shoulders. Thest sight I see is my head falling to the ground in front of my horrified harem, and then death.


    <b>Fin</b>


    <b>Just kidding, but you are dead though.</b>

 Book 4: Chapter 6

    Book 4: Chapter 6


    <i>Preparing respawn. Spectermode being created. Please enjoy porn while you wait</i>


    Oh, fuck baby, harder, harder!


    Ooooo, ooooo. Its inside, fuck, fuck, fuck fuck, fuck!


    Yeah, yeah, yeah! Ahhhhh.


    <i>Porn on Pause. Spectermode has been created. You will respawn in two minutes.</i>


    My eyes open as my lifeless specter sits over my headless body. Sapporo is flying back up to the space portal. Grimhilde seems to have lost it, throwing curses and spells at Sapporo, but with the flick of a hand, he knocks Grimhilde down. Its Medusa who catches her as she instantly falls unconscious. Sapporo clearly doesnt see her as a threat.


    Well, with how easily he defeated me, I''m not much of a threat either. Sapporo doesnt seem interested in fighting and killing anyone or iming any kind of revenge. Unlike the slug guy, he isnt the type to be sadistic. At least until this God is finished being summoned, my harem is, for the most part, safe. Once the dark godes, my harem would probably be enved, murdered, or stolen. I now realized all the spells I built my entire life here on were but kindlingpared to the likes of a God. After what the priest said and how I had conducted myself, I started to kind of see myself as a bit of a god too. I was something immortal. Something invincible. Now I knew that that was all my imagination.


    I was weak, and I died for it. Sapporo killed me quickly and swiftly. Even though I had spells that would allow me to respawn, I was maxed out. Sapporo would just kill me again. And again. And again. Had the fight been a close one, Id just keep repopping until the time I won. However, with my body so easily destroyed, it seems pointless now.


    There was just one small thing nagging at the back of my mind. Sapporo had easily dominated me and ultimately cut off my head after I attacked him. However, when Grimhilde attacked he just tossed Grimhilde aside and ignored her because she was no threat to him. So, why did he kill me? I am no threat either. He could have tossed me aside. However, he didnt, which could only mean one thing.


    I was a threat.


    He felt a little threatened by me, thats the only reason he would have killed me so quickly. He was worried Id figure something out. Figure what out? Come on! Think! The timer is clicking down, I dont have a lot of time. I raise myself up to Sapporos level. I can see into the hole. Human beings, millions of them. They are being pushed forward, their throats cut and their bodies tossed into piles that are being burned. It is a horrific sight, but it is clear that theyd reach their life quota in short order at this rate.


    Also, once you repop, Sapporo will know I can do it and might have a way to prevent it next time, making my next life possibly myst chance. It is so frustrating. What did he know that I didnt? Why did he kill me? He said it himself, I''m only human. I freeze.


    Only human.


    Thats right. I''m the most powerful human being. My status is maxed for a human. I am only human.


    Stupid. So fucking stupid! Thats why I''m so weak! I''m only a human. The human body can only be so powerful, can only hold so much mana, can only do so much. As long as I remain human, I can only reach a certain peak. Meanwhile, he is a demon. Maxed demons are just inherently stronger than maxed humans. Puns stupid world just isnt bnced in that way. It is the same sort of thing when I fought the dragon king. He didnt have maxed status, but his body was so much better than mine that even a normal dragon could inflict injury if I wasnt careful. Simply put, as long as I''m human Ill never be able to beat those with inherently better bodies.


    Right now, I''m not human though. I''m a specter without a body. My power it creates magic, but it is fundamentally called the power of creation. At its core, its the ability to create something. I p my hands together, pooling up all of my magic. There is only a minute left on the timer. Thats plenty of time. I speed up my mind and slow down space until the clock seems practically frozen.


    Alright magic lets create a new body. Body creation magic! I dere, pumping out magic in massive swaths.


    A question suddenly pops in my mind.


    Select Species.


    I look through the list andugh. Scrolling through, I see Dragons, Demon Lords, High Humans, and even Kryptonians. Too Weak! Immediately, I go to select a custom-made species.


    Its time I create something new.

 Book 4: Chapter 7

    Book 4: Chapter 7


    Magic, Identify Species! I dere as I float around the lifeless body, examining its various features and status.


    <em>Species Confirmed: Demi-god</em>


    Tsk I growl, waving my hand and obliterating the body.


    In the real world, not even a second of time has passed, but I spent what felt like weeks working on this body in the frozen world. In the end, I managed to make something that truly could decimate my current opponent but still had many significant setbacks. Even a demi-god has a stat limit. Even a demi-god can be killed whenpared to a full god.


    If the demondies are right and the demon god is that dangerous, I need more than a demi-god. I need a body that can adapt to any circumstances.


    Adaption.


    I clicked my fingers. It makes sense. Thinking back to games and web novels, what weapon is always the strongest weapon? It isnt some super high-level thing, it is rather the weapons that adapt and evolve through hard work, determination, and skill. However, I dont have the patience nor the time to start at the bottom and slowly evolve something to my liking. And despite my god-like power, I''m not omnipotent. Its not like I instinctually know what will work and what wont.


    The problem I faced when making the demi-god is that as soon as I started refining things to increase my attack, I found myself having to sacrifice agility or defense. Once I start trying to increase defense, I needed to sacrifice attack. I thought I did a good job bncing it all, but in the end, I only ended up with a demi-god, whose max status is only about thrice what a demon is. I could kill this Apostle, but if he had a lot of demon friends, I dont know how many I could take. Ten? Twenty? Point being, I could be overwhelmed pretty easily.


    I take a deep breath, then start to work forming my magic. I summon materials from all over the universe. Mithril. Orichalcum, Star Fiber, Adamantium, Unobtanium, whether it actually existed or was merely conceptual, I summoned it all. Much like I did with the sex dolls, I constructed body after body after body. Id change various parts. Perhaps this one would have a tail, or more muscles, or different bone structure. Although, where I generated the sex dolls with a random generator spell, each one of these guys is handcrafted by me.


    I let out a sigh as I finished the 10,000th body. As I work, I''m getting better and better at them. By the tenth body I could make them in a 10ththe time. By the 100thbody I could make them even faster still. I finally looked over at the clock. Fifty seconds had passed by in this world. How long did that trante to the amount of time I was there? Who knows? Time had no meaning in this world.


    Hey, guys. I say, causing ten thousand versions of me to look over at my specter form. Fight!


    Without a word, the ten thousand me''s began to battle. They paired up and began fighting one on one. The situation varied. Sometimes they battled each other. Sometimes they battled monsters. Sometimes they fought in parties, sometimes they fought solo. My eyes continue to flicker over the group, watching for the one that stands out the most. There has to be one. The one.


    I watch as my bodies grew, and evolve, and learn. As I predicted, one stands above the rest.


    I dont get it I mutter.


    He is strong, resourceful, and powerful like all of the rest. Yet time and time again he wins every match, conquering above all his peers. Yet his only primary difference is a rather ludicrous skill that cant even be used in the situations I put him in. In fact, it didnt seem usable in any situation. Yet, despite that, he performed better than any other.


    I watch my bodies fight on as the seconds tick by. As the spawn timer hits zero, I make my selection. I pick the survivor.

 Book 4: Chapter 8

    Book 4: Chapter 8


    Sarahs lips tighten as she looks at the unconscious Grimhilde currently lying in Medusas arms. She had seen the look on the girls face. As soon as his head separated from his shoulders, she had a look of absolute despair. She had truly been convinced that this so-called Prince was bound to be the next Demon King.


    However, it is something deeper than that. Grimhilde seems to care for this man. Her reckless attack was devoid of reason. From a typically cold and calcting girl like Grimhilde, to see her fall so hard for some random man is odd.


    Perhaps odder is Mals reaction. Mal is sobbing like a baby, throwing a tantrum right at the feet of this mans corpse. Naturally, throwing a tantrum isnt outside of Sarahs expectations, but Mal seems genuinely affected by this mans death as well.


    Medusa has a more stoic expression, but then again, she hasnt known the man for more than an hour or two. It is more a shock for her. Medusa likely feels whish when just as she starts to throw her heart out, she finds those strings instantly cut.


    There are other women present, some human woman, who was also crying and shouting. She is joined by the Goblin leader he vited earlier. The two of them are fondling their weapons and demanding Sapporoe down there and meet his fate. Incidentally, neither of them could fly. They seem to get along surprisingly well. Even the raped goblin seems incredibly upset over his death.


    Suffice it to say, the prince swept through and made a meaningful impact on all three of the demon lords lives, and now they are all crushed by his death.


    <em>He was a little cute, but not worth getting your panties wet over.</em>Sarah thought.


    Yes, actually, I am in Sarahs strike zone. She actually thought I am kind of cute. However, she would never admit that she found me cute because that would lead to a power imbnce, especially if I did turn out to be the Demon King. There are two things that Sarah knows well. She knows food, and she knows how to maintain her power.


    The man finally reaches the portal, and Sarah observes the flow of life energying through the portal and weakening the dimensional structure of this world. If he is allowed to keep doing what hes doing, the bnce of power will shift. Sarah will lose her ce as a demon lord. She might even die, or worse, starve.


    With the other sisters in shock, it falls on Sarah to stop the demon god from being summoned. Thus, Sarah begins to do what she does best. She begins to consume. However, rather than food, she starts to suck in the life force. To a normal person, lifeforce is a limited thing. Someone could only contain so much life before they end up being destroyed. Some people consumed life force faster, some people have more life force, and some people cant carry any. Sarah, on the other hand, is a ck hole of life force. She is perhaps uniquely capable of consuming the life force in these quantities where a normal person would explode, even if they were making babies.


    As soon as the life energy drifts in through the portal being channelled by Sapporo, it ends up immediately relocated into Sarahs body.


    Of course, this kind of tant hindrance couldnt go on for long, and within fifteen seconds Sapporo turns down and nces at Sarah as she stares back defensively. This is why the demon lords exist. If she has to put her life on the line to even just slow down the demon god summon for a moment, she must. Her way of life depends on it.


    Sapporo immediatelynds on the ground. No sooner do his feet touch then Shivra and Kida rush him. With a single kick, he sends both women flying. They have nobody to catch them, so Kida goes headfirst into a rock and is knocked unconscious while Shivra falls into one of the goblin fuck pits. A sh a momentter sends all of the goblins in the pit scrambling to avoid an enraged goblin general.


    That was a stupid move, girl, Sapporo has his eyes on Sarah, not even paying a single look for the two women who attacked him.


    Those eyes are terrifying. Sarah has a grasp of this guys power, and he is above her league. As he looks down at her, she feels the cold grasp of death on her shoulders. Even if she wanted to flee, she couldnt. She is frozen stiff, unable to even respond.


    Sapporo shrugs, and just like when he killed the prince, he wears a face as if hes reaping wheat. Sarah is just a hindrance. Something that got in his way and now needs to die. In a sh, he appears in front of Sarah and swings his sword. He seems to move slower with Sarah than he did with the prince as if he wanted her to see the deing. He wants her to see her own death. She shuts her eyes in onest desperate attempt at defiance.


    Suddenly, her body moves with a swish. One eye opens, and then another. Sarah is being pulled back, the de narrowly missing her as she gets pulled into the warm arms of someone behind her. In a single swift motion, Sarah is picked up and the person holding her jumps back, making some distance from a surprised looking Sapporo.


    Has Medusa finally done something? Did her lustful sister save her life? However, direct conflict has never been a part of Medusas tastes. Sarah realizes she is in a princess carry, looking up at the person who saved her. She cant help but let out an audible gasp as she sees the man holding her.


    Its you


    Yup, you think a little beheading is going to slow me down? I answer with augh. Time for round 2.

 Book 4: Chapter 9

    Book 4: Chapter 9


    Yo-you can put me down now, I-I know Im f-fat. Sarah suddenly feels shy about being in the current situation.


    Its fine, I shrug. Youre not heavy.


    Sarahs eyes widen and her breath intakes. As her entire face turns crimson I get the sense that she might be misunderstanding me. In my current body, I could say a mountain isnt that heavy. Still, Sarah is surprisingly warm and alluring. Maybe it is all the life aura she has been gulping down, but I suddenly have an urge to take her right there. My hand is groping her voluptuous ass, but she doesnt seem aware of it.


    I love all of my women in general, but they range from skinny to super skinny. Even the curvy girls only have fat in a few choice ces, which I admittedly enjoy, but even so Most of the bigger girls are actually hard and muscr, and while it is nice getting it on with tough women I know I wont break if I ride them hard, that means most of my selection are either hard, bony, or small and delicate. A bigger girl is incredibly soft.


    Oo! Sarahs hips suddenly jut up as something hard pokes her bottom.


    Hah oops. Its a new body, dont have all the impulses worked out. Iugh as I put Sarah down.


    Yo-you you! Sarahs face goes dark.


    Just as she takes a swing at me, I dodge her and appear in front of Sapporo, who is curiously watching the pair of us now. As soon as I stand in front of him, he looks down at my engorged member and gives a tight smile.


    C-can you do something about that? I cant even kill you right now while youre sporting that thing.


    Haha, well, it has been a while. Ghosts cant exactly jack off. Ive built up a lot of seed over this time, I feel like I could explode any moment, you know?


    No, I dont, and I dont really want to know.


    I shrug, Oh, well, it doesnt matter anyway. Ill save it for my girls. You, Ill just kill.


    You think you can? Thest I checked, you died easily. I didnt predict youd have some kind of repop spell, but this time Ill make sure you die.


    Enough talk! I immediately lunge at Sapporo as soon as my condition diminishes enough.


    As I fly at Sapporo, I dont move any faster than I did before. Sapporo rises to meet my fist,pletely expecting things to go the same way they went before. As our fists collide, a shockwave is produced, rising a nket of dust around the pair of us.


    What happened? Sarah asks, suddenly finding herself a little more worried about me than she had a few minutes before.


    Medusa has recovered as well and is now looking on excitedly. Unfortunately, my harem members arent here to worry about me. Kida and Mal are still unconscious while Shivra is still raging at her soldiers, likely taking out some built-up anger at the loss of her warrior on those unfortunate underlings weaker than her.


    As the dust clears, there is only one thing that can be said. Whered he go?


    I''m standing there in the middle of a small crater, and there is no one else around. I have my hand out in a fist, but I''m already pulling it back and stretching nonchntly. As for Sapporo, there doesnt appear to be a single sign.


    He he didnt turn to dust, did he? Sarah asks in amazement.


    Of course not! I chide, finding the confused look on Sarahs face to be a little cute.


    Then


    Ah, here hees now! I point up in the sky in the opposite direction from which I punched.


    Just as the two mystified demon lords nce up, they could see something breaking through the clouds. A sound could be heard off in the distance.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The sound seems to being closer and closer at an incredible rate. It is at this point Sarah was finally able to make out the form flying through the clouds. It is Sapporo!


    Did he just fly around the! Sarah exims.


    Ah, hesing back! Medusa responds while looking on with eyes that look even more devoted than before.


    No worries, Ive got him! I leap up into the air, the crater widening a bit with the force of my movement.


    Spinning in mid-air I manage to reach Sapporo just as his flying body passes. My kick manages tond on his ass, and the screaming Sapporo lets out a different scream as the direction of his orbit is radically and brutally changed. In this case, the target is very clear. With another shockwave, Sapporo is sent face-first back into the portal he came from. His impact on the other side is enough that it disrupts the military operations, stopping the brutal sacrifices for a few moments.


    Ind smoothly with ease, walking up to the two demon lord hotties with a smile on my face.


    How did you be so strong! Sarah immediately demands.


    I created a new body for myself. Stronger than before. I exin.


    You look exactly like you did before! Sarah says.


    It is true, my physical appearance hasnt changed much at all.


    Oh, thats because I changed my appearance to this so no one would be confused seeing me. Here is my true form!


    With a sh, I pull off the illusion magic, revealing the new body that I concocted.


    Medusa gasps. Oh my


    Oh my Sarah says tly. Oh my? He looks exactly the same as before! How are you any stronger if you have the same body?


    I frown at her words. Whats she talking about? I totally look a little hotter. I gave myself a nose job, a new haircut. I smoothed my facial features. Basically, I look like the hottest, most attractive me, I could be. I even went full chuuni and decorated myself to look as badass as I feel.


    What can I say? Turns out Im already the ideal form? Iugh as I scratch the back of my neck. Besides, why would I be okay with my harem just easily fucking around with a different form? I mean, thats almost like cheating. What would it say about my girls if they are willing to fuck anything as long as I im its me?


    Sarah stares at me darkly and then sighs. Whatever, rather, we need to be worrying about this hole. The demon gods about to be summoned.


    Sounds good! I chuckle.


    Well, its as good an exnation as any. Exining that this form is a proxy to interact with humans and that I''m now actually an inter-dimensional form of energy existing on another ne of existence is a bit difficult to understand. I dont even get it myself, really, but I''m pretty sure if I showed my true form their faces would melt. Ah, well, time to stop the demon god!

 Book 4: Chapter 10

    Book 4: Chapter 10


    By sending the apostle back through you have given us a chance, my beloved, Medusa says excitedly. If we can close the hole, we might be able to dy the summoning of the Demon God.


    Just dy? I ask.


    Medusa nods. Unfortunately, things have already progressed too far. The Demon God will be entering our world. However, with luck, we could buy ourselves a few months. That might just be enough time


    Well, I dont really care either way. Bring on the loli demon god. Ill give her a proper spanking and then


    You fool! Sarah snaps. Do you really think itll be that simple. The Demon God is the very end of this world. Its the end of all creation. At the very least, we must prepare first.


    I frown, not entirely convinced. I''m pretty powerful now, and I deliberately built my new body for god killing. I should be able to kill any number of gods now.


    My beloved Medusa speaks more politely then her sister, The demon god isnt so simple as another conquest you can take with your penis. While you can conquer me as much as you want once we are done, Im afraid if you dont put off the summoning now, then there will be no more time to do itter.


    So, what youre saying is the Demon God is the final boss, and this is the save point where I can go back and get all the side quests and addpanions and shit before I go verse her? I think out loud. Or I guess its more like Chronotrigger because the boss ising either way, but I can either fight her now or fight herter


    I dont know what youre speaking of, my beloved, Medusa responds with a tight look. But I think you understand enough.


    Alright then, how are we going to close this portal thingy? I ask.


    The three of us all stare at the ominous blue thing glowing in the sky. If they havent started killing people again yet, they will soon. Then it will start growing again. Thenes the Demon God. Then the end game. I suppose even my story needs to end eventually, its rare outside of video games for it to be so tant, but whatever.


    Sarah gives a sigh. Thats just the thing, to close the portal, youll need to inject arge quantity of life into their world. Your entire goblin army will need to make babies faster than they can kill soldiers.


    And while you channel life energy from the portal, Medusa adds. Youll need to stay in front of the portal and block it. If another apostle gets back onto our side, hell only hasten the Demon Gods summon.


    How much time we got to close this portal? I ask.


    The pair of demon lords look at each other before giving me a sympathetic look. Only about five minutes, Im afraid.


    So, I need to block the portal, send in tons of life energy, and I only got five minutes. I state with a frown.


    The two women nod up and down. They are showing expressions that clearly made it appear as if they thought it is a lost cause.


    To think, I mutter to myself while shaking my head. My racial ability woulde into use so quickly.


    Huh? Racial ability? Sarah asks.


    I nod. I created a body from a custom race. It has a racial skill that I thought was basically useless, but it appears like it might just be enough to save the day.


    What race are you? Medusa asks curiously.


    On that note, I hadnt given the race a name myself. In fact, the races name and description are assigned by whatever the rules of this universe use to give names like my so-called Power of Creation. While I have seen this body use its racial skill once before, I didnt really know the specifics of the skill, let alone the name of my own race.


    Well, lets see, Im a- I use magic to look at the name of my race before stopping dead.


    Wh-what is it? What are you? Medusa asks worriedly.


    Ah, ahem Thats not really important. Either way, the skill seems useful, so well go with that. Itd be easier just to show you, rather than exin it to you. Will you guys back away a bit?


    Heh? Uh, okay.


    No, more more keeping going Im going to need more. How about a football fields length?


    Just what kind of skill do you n on using!


    Hahaha well, the skill that made this form the best survivor. I reach to my belt and pull down my pants in a single swift motion. Skill Activate: GigaPenis, Jump straight to Ludicrous Mode!

 Book 4: Chapter 11

    Book 4: Chapter 11


    Its its. sooo big! Medusas expression is one of absolute excitement, like her birthday, Christmas, and the best sex of her life were all wrapped up in one single moment.


    The massive member explodes from my hips. As to how it remains erect, defying all sense of gravity, that is merely a part of my racial skill. A shadow casts over the goblins, and soon all fucking stops as my men stare up in wonder at the massive b of meat hovering over their heads. The sex dolls all curiously look up as well. Even though they were bred to fuck, the female sex dolls all orgasm merely at the sight of it, copsing in heaps and shuddering deep in the throes of ecstasy.


    H-how is that going to help! Sarah manages to get out, but even she finds herself breathless, the very aura released by its presence being enough to send her to her knees.


    Even the unconscious Kida and Mal be wet in their unconscious states, twisting their thighs as their previously fitful sleep be inexplicably erotic.


    Woah! I suddenly lose my bnce, the member swinging to the right.


    The gale left from my swinging penis is powerful enough that it knocks the nearby armies down to the ground, immediately stopping all fighting between the surviving demon lord troops and the slugs remaining suicidal members. The tip of the head hits a nearby mountain tip, causing the mountain to tip over in the distance like the leaning tower of Pisa except its a mountain.


    Watch out, you almost killed us all! Sarah cries, already on the ground as she holds her contracting sexual organs that seem to have developed an erotic mind of their own outside of her control.


    She is blushing and breathing hard as she struggles to look away from the massive thing that dominants the very heavens.


    Well, time to block that hole! I dere while ignoring her. Eh, on that note, what is this ce called anyway?


    I cast a little bit of magic, reading from the code source of the world, so to speak. As it turns out, the world I currently reside in is called Terra, who knew? The in this other dimensions name is Gaia. My eyes narrow, I always learn the names of those I''m about to fuck. I''m ssy that way.


    Good evening, citizens of Terra, my name is Hakodate, an apostle to the true God! As Sapporo has been knocked out, I will bring your civilization into the grace of our go- holy shit, what the fuck is that!


    Those are thest words Hakodate ever speaks as a massive monster thrusts into the hole he just came out of. His body is ripped in half by the edge of the gate between the massive GigaPenis and the gate glowy outsides. As a result, while I push my dick into the other world, blood leaks out the edges of the portal.


    As it turns out, the portal is a tight fit, and I must use my hips and a good deal of magic for force my dick in. I give several rough thrusts before the thing pierces deep into their dimension. This ends up tearing the hole open even wider, but as the hole is blocked with my massive girth, it remains an effective block.


    <NSFW Image Here>


    As soon as the dick reaches into Gaia, I begin pulling the life energy into my dick from their side. Using my balls, I pull in the life energy from this world as well, creating a cyclone of life around my dick with the portal wrapped around it. Thus, I begin thrusting. As to how Gaia feels like, the portal acts a bit like a sphincter, giving the feel of some tight anal sex. The edges of the portal are tight, and rather than simply spreading willingly, thegate squeezes relentlessly on my girth, trying to return to its smaller form. However, my engorged member is hard and keeps Gaia spread open. Since this seems to be some kind of backdoor entrance that the demon god tried to use, it seems fitting that I plow Gaia in the rear.


    Gaias hole seems slightly tilted since as I thrust into her, the tip of my head hits a hard nub at the end. After pushing hard against it, I manage to rip through, feeling a pleasant splitting sensation as my heades into something warm, wet, and tight. To me, it feels like a tight asshole around my shaft, with the tip of my cock pressed into the crevices of a warm pussy inside. Its the closest Ive ever felt to fucking an asshole and a pussy at the same time. Itd be like pushing my dick into an asshole, only for it to slide into a pussy inside the asshole.


    In reality, my dick struck the surface of Gaia, and after a few jagged thrusts, I broke through her crust and opened up a volcano. Lava is exploding from around the edges of my monsters engorged head, sshing all across the armies of Gaia and causing mass hysteria as Gaia squirts her hot juices all over them. As the massive shaft reaches into their world, it truly looks like the hand of God has reached into their world to spread absolute death and destruction.


    As to Gaia herself, she hasnt been ridden this hard since the formation of her respective sr system. Her body tremors excitedly as I work my hips to deliver aggressive piston movements deep inside her. As to what is happening on the other end, I dont care to know.

 Book 4: Chapter 12

    Book 4: Chapter 12


    I-is he fucking a! Sarah shouts in disbelief as the world around her trembles.


    Medusa shakes her head, an ecstatic look on her face. Beloved wouldnt just do a, hes banging an entire dimension!


    Its tearing, look, there are rips! Sarah points. She cant take anymore.


    Where Sarah points are of course the entryway that my Gigapenis is prating. The pressure and expansion caused by my penis is causing light streaks of broken dimension to stream away from the central hole. Various abrasion have built up, causing the dimensional space to thin out.


    On Gaias side


    Men attack that thing. We have to bring it down!


    What is it!


    Some kind of drill, clearly! Whod think the other world would start drilling us.


    Cast every offensive spell at it. Bring the thing down!


    It cant be stopped. Its moving to fast! The spells just bounce off of it!


    On Terras side


    You fool! A voice suddenly erupts from seeming space itself.


    Huh? Is that one of those damn apostles? I guess correctly as I continue to work my hips, thrusting the massive beast through the hole and continuing to prate into their world. What the hell do you want?


    Hahaha, I am the great Apostle Nagasaki. Thrust away, you foolish mortal. You may be wiping out our armies, but youre killing more people in this world than we possibly could by ourselves. As soon as youre finished, the life energy will flood from our world to yours, and the Demon God will rise. Youve only helped us aplish our goals. Wed rather it be all humans who died, but theing of the Demon God always requires sacrifice!


    Oh, really? I give arge crescent smile while my face is covered in shadow, Well, we havent reached the climax yet!


    Climax? What climax? The only way this will end is with the summoning of the Demon God. The Demon God wille-


    Not if I cum first! I cry. Ah, shit, baby, you were good, but its time to for the cumshot, please endure!


    On Gaia


    Whats going on captain? Its contracting!


    The ground starts to tremble as the massive cylinder than had been pounding their for thest five minutes slows down. Suddenly, the hole widens and a giant bulge bursts through the hole into Gaia from Terra. In what felt like slow motion, the bulging is pushed forward as the entire fleshy cylinder contracts. When it finally reaches the tip, a massive crevice at the tip of the head that the captain only now notices splits open as a flood of white stuffes out.


    By the gods-


    Those are thest words he speaks as a massive flood of white erupts at a thousand miles an hour, annihting the entire army as it shoots forward like a Deathstarser across the entire battlefield.


    On the other side of Gaia


    No, mother, no! Danielle was ripped away from her mother, a trio of demon soldiersugh as they trashed their home.


    Honey! Please, dont touch my daughter! Serrah shouted before one of theughing demons struck her in the face.


    Oh, well take good care of your daughter. You too. Youll both get special treatment from us. One of the demon menughed, his eyes holding lustful intents on both the 30 something mother and her 14 yo daughter with equal gusto.


    Of course, that was the way of Gaia. The demon race had already won the war. The demon god descended, and now it was a world where humans were desperately running. Men were killed. Women were often sold into sex very. These two had been hiding for months. However, they had finally been caught and now only a life of torment awaited them.


    One of the demons started ripping off the mothers clothing, roughly forcing her to the ground whileughing. Another held the daughter, forcing her to watch the defilement of her own mother as she screamed and cried. They also kicked puppies, or kittens for the cat person. Not sure why thats important, but yeah, these demon guys kick puppies and kittens. Sometimes at each other. Its a game called pupcat. They also deny climate change. And dont vinate their children.


    Hey, guys whats that giant wall of whiteing at us?


    The other two demons turn from their revelry as they emotionally scar the women, curiously looking at some kind of white thing covering the distant horizon.


    Doesnt it look like its getting closer?


    Isnt that a wave? Another asks.


    Dont they call those tsunamis?


    Of white? I dont get it? Wh-what? It is getting closer!


    The air is starting to pick up as the tsunami wave got closer and closer. The world starts to cool down, and soon the girls are left alone half naked crying on the ground as the confused demons look at the white thinging closer and closer. It only takes a few moments before it towers over them, a mile-high tsunami of white.


    Oh, no!


    Finally, they turn to run, but there is nowhere to run. A secondter the white hits the little hut they are in, destroying it with them. They scream as the flesh is torn from their bodies and they die within a few agonizing seconds. When the wave is finished passing, it looks like the has faced a massive bukkake. There isplete silence for a few moments, but then some noise urs.


    A 14 yo girl pushes a piece of wood off of her, she sits up, strings of white covering her hair and body, making her look quite the mess.


    M-mom? She asks worriedly. Mom!


    H-honey? Her mother pulls herself out of a bush. Honey!


    The two white sodden girls run to each other and hug. I-I thought I was dead!


    Me too, honey. I thought that tsunami would kill us, but it barely seemed to touch me!


    It-it felt warm. It caressed me, mom. I-I felt it even go inside. I-I felt funny and I think I even well, it felt really good.


    The mother turns her head with a blush on her cheeks. That! Ah, yeah me as well. Th-thats called an orgasm. Its so weird to feel like a lovers embrace from some what was that?


    As she speaks, the mother wipes all the seed off of her face.


    Ahhh! Mom! You look like a sixteen-year-old girl!


    Eh? EH! The mother runs to a bucket and looks in the water, to reveal in fact her appearance has returned to that of a healthy sixteen-year-old only a few years above her daughters.


    Wh-what happened to us, mom?


    I dont know, honey bu-but there is one more thing.


    Huh? What is it? What?


    I-Ive always had an ability. When your father and I had you, may he rest in peace, I knew immediately I had you in my tummy.


    What are you saying?


    Eh well what can I say? I think Im pregnant!


    Eh!?

 Book 4: Chapter 13

    Book 4: Chapter 13


    <strong>2000 Years Later, Gaia</strong>


    Good morning, sweetheart. Its time to get up!


    Mmph.


    Wake up, sweetie


    Mmm little longer.


    Wake up, baka!


    Gah! Dont throw cold water on the bed, mom!


    Haha! An unnaturally beautiful woman stands in the door proudly while holding an empty bucket.


    She looks to be only about in her twenties and has white jade-like skin and perfect blond curls. Shes wearing a pink see-through nightie with bra and panties that only barely hides her ares and cameltoe. Its an outfit more akin to seducing a lover on a special asion than for casual wear. As it were, the girl in bed raises an eyebrow at the sight of her mother.


    Mom? Whats with the ceremonial robe? You usually dont wear so much around the house


    The mother gives a cute snort, putting her hands on her hips. Did my baka daughter forget? Its youring of age day! Youre about to be baptized in the seed of our lord for the first time!


    Ah, th-thats right. The young woman, a woman just as erotically beautiful as her mother forms a blush on her cheeks as she realizes the day. D-do you think our Lord will bless me this day?


    Ahaha! The momughs. Well, I certainly became pregnant during my first baptism! Why my mom was so happy! She said it took her four baptisms before God blessed her with me!


    Yes, mom, Ive heard this story a million times!


    Haha! Well, put on your ceremonial outfit! The priest says the seed is warm today!


    Okay, okay. The girl gets out of her bed and puts on her ceremonial ck thong and bra, along with her thin see-through ck blouse and garter hose, per tradition. I just wish this stuff wasnt so modest and constricting.


    Well, bear with it, daughter. These vestments are blessed by the priests and are said to be in gods liking. Afterward, you can go back to running around naked like the rest of us.


    I mean, really the girl whines while touching her breasts while joining her mother out the front door. What is the point of a bra anyway?


    ording to the elders, before the great flood, when our Lord God wiped away the demons and thwarted the evil god with his mighty seed, boobs used to sag over time if they werent kept up.


    Gross


    The mom lets out a sultryugh. Why, yes, I certainly am happy that my boobs always point straight ahead. They say its gods way of telling every woman to keep moving forward, by keeping our breasts always pointing in that direction! But dont forget the ancient texts, my daughter, as the lord sayeth, even saggy br-


    -breasts need loving too. Yes, mom, I read the texts time and time again. Thats why I make sure to lotion my breasts every day and massage them vigorously, to honor God.


    Thats a good girl.


    The girl rolls her eyes as the pair walk down the street, one in erotic pink, and the other in erotic ck. They look more like siblings doing an underwear shoot than mother and daughter walking to church. The pair have lived in a small vige their entire lives. Since the dark god had been expunged from this world: monsters, demons, and men were now only something relegated to fairy tails.


    Ah, are youdies off to the church? An attractive little girl steps out of her door,pletely naked.


    Although she has the body of a young maiden, she is actually one of the oldest women in the vige. Lolibabas, as they were called, were exceptionallymon these days. But as the lord sayeth, whether breast is small orrge, all bitches are wee in his lords embrace.


    Oh, half-sister Loli! How are you? The mother asks.


    Its L! The girl stamps her bare feet on the ground angrily in a way that looked like a little girl having a tantrum.


    Of course, half-sister L, I havent seen you around recently. The mother quickly hides her slip.


    The lolibaba decides to drop the loli offense with a sigh. Ai, I recently took a survey on behave of the church traveling to all of the nearest viges.


    Oh? Good news I hope?


    L shakes her head sadly. Birthrates are down all around.


    Well, maybe its just been a few bad years. The mother puts on a thoughtful face to hide her anxiousness.


    Mm maybe well, dont let this olddy bring you down on your special day. Good luck. Im going to go rub one out in the name of the lord.


    L! Mom cries out.


    What, it brings good luck! Lughs as she starts to enter her hut before a dark look turns on her face. I might need to bring out the big dildo this time for extra luck.


    The mother sighs as the pair continue on. Eventually, curiosity gets the best of her and the young girl turns to her mom.


    What was the lolibaba talking about, mom?


    Oh, that her mother looks apprehensive for a second before shrugging. I suppose youre an adult now and should know. As you know, men went extinct nearly 2000 years ago. The few survivors after the great flood dwindled and passed on. All woman today are born from the lords gift, his seed.


    Yes, I know that, but-


    But some believe the seed has been losing potency. In the past, it used to cause every woman who baptized pregnant. Now, it takes some women ten to twenty baptisms before they are able to be MILFs. Some even im the seed is running out and the priests have been watering it down! The young girl gasps at this promation, but the mother only chuckles. You dont need to worry about it, my daughter. This is an issue that wont affect you in your lifetime. Instead, think about how much you love the lord, and as you baptize in the pool of his holy seed, hope that he should impregnate you. Id love to meet my half-sister and granddaughter.


    Mooom! the daughter fusses with a blush while the momughs.


    The pair of them enter the church, stopped by an impossibly attractive priest woman wearing nothing but a red leather corset that outlined sized L breasts that burst out of her top and see-through sexy red underwear at the entrance. The woman nodded as the mother handed off her nervous daughter, and the priest led the girl into the church to begin her ceremony.


    Of course, I know nothing of any of this. The portal closes as soon as my dick pulls out and shrinks back to regr size, and the future of Gaia, as well as its trials and tribtions, are part of another story Ill likely never read.

 Book 4: Chapter 14

    Book 4: Chapter 14


    Well, that had a satisfying climax, I sigh.


    Ill say Medusa responds breathlessly while Sarah recovers herself.


    Grimhilde finally wakes up around this time as well, and before I can say anything there is a thud as the woman leaps to her feet and throws herself at me. I hear a few sobs as she rubs her face into my chest. I hear several muffled words like baka and made me worry. Not quite sure what to do, I finally settle for patting her on the head gently.


    There, there. You should know by now Im not that easy to get rid of. Im sorry I made you see such scary things.


    Grimhilde looks up at me with tearful eyes. Th-thats the first time you ever apologized to me.


    Geh! Ah, well, dont expect it normally. I growl.


    However, Grimhilde only seems to be looking up at me with a glowing smile. Even though shes a demon lord, it seems like she really did care that much about me. When she had told me she loved me, those werent just words to her.


    Of course, the warrior wouldnt be taken out so easily. I knew hed be fine! Shivraes marching up with a cocky pose whileughing.


    Only the slightest tinge of tears at the edge of her eyes revealed any of the stress she had felt when she thought I had perished earlier.


    Ah, well Im d you girls are alright as well. Im not sure what I would have done if that stupid apostle had decided to attack one of you while I was respawning. I was worried when you guys got hit by him.


    It is Shivras turn to look slightly awkward, a yellow blush appearing on her cheeks. To bypass the strangely amorous mood, she turns and grabs the unconscious Kida, picking her up. The pair of them had a bit of a rivalry, but it seems like they were starting to watch each others backs. One might even call the two muscle-bound warriors friends.


    Well, we have a little bit of time. Sarah brushes her pants off as she stands up, covering up a wet stain that had formed around her crotch. But things arent over.


    Huh? What do you mean? I sted that Demon God away! I shrug.


    No, I already told you. The Demon God isnt that easy. You closed the portal, and perhaps even expelled his presence from Gaia, but while you were spraying your seed all over Gaia, the Demon God nted his seed on Terra. Gaia was only a backdoor option, an attempt to speed up hising. There are still other options. I already can feel it. The Demon God wille.


    I scrunch up my face. I dont get it. I thought the Demon God needs to break into this world, now youre talking about seeds like shes hatching or something. Just what the hell is this Demon God.


    The end, my love, Grimhilde interjects. Im sorry were so vague, but even we dont know everything. We just can feel his presence. The reactions already started.


    And how much time do we have? I finally ask after a brief moment of silence.


    Three months.


    Oh, well, a lot can happen in three months. I mean, if you want to be technical, I havent even been here that long.


    Once again, I dont know what my love is talking about, but yes, there is much we can do in 3 months to prepare for the Dark God.


    Things like? I ask.


    The three sisters all look at each other and it''s finally Sarah who sighs and shrugs. Our sisters. We want you to conquer them.


    Conquer your sisters?


    Yes, my love. Once all seven of us are under your thumb, you will be recognized as the Demon King.


    Demon King? I dont want to be a Demon King. I barely even want to rule Riun, and I make Kida do most of the work here.


    The Demon King isnt so much a ruler, my beloved. It is Medusa who steps forward. Rather, the Demon God cant be fought by anyone but the Demon King. Bing the Demon King involves being given a certain kind of magic. Its barrier-breaking magic. As my sister says, we dont know the details, but we know one thing for certain. Only the Demon King can fight the Demon God. No one else can even try. Theyd lose already.


    When I built this new body, I built it to fight a god. Are you suggesting its useless?


    Not useless, my love, but insufficient. If the Demon Godes and there is no one who has learned the Demon Kings knowledge, then the Demon God wins. Youd have already lost before you even tried.


    Argh this is so annoying! I drag my hands through my hair resisting the urge to pull. Okay, fine. I dont really care about your prophecy or Demon Kings or whatever, but I nned to conquer your sisters anyway. So, its not like I care that much.


    Be careful, my love, we need a stronger army to fight our sisters. Our countries are ranked from one to seven. Tremaine and Crue are more powerful than all four of usbined both in might and resources. They are the oldest living sisters.


    At this point, I can just summon them to me, p them with my Gigapenis, and it can be over with. I mutter.


    Medusa chuckles. As much as Id like you to p me around with your penis, my elder sisters are less amiable than I am. If you conquer either with such backhanded methods, their anger, and pride wont allow them to ept you, and youll never be King. Youll need to defeat them fairly. Fairly, and overwhelmingly.


    Argh, so troublesome. What about the other one?


    Gothel? Although my country is bigger and more industrious than Gothels, after our loss here by that slugs suicide attacks, neither my army nor my sisters are fit for an invasion. If we gather all of the armies here and unite them, it should be enough, but there is still one problem. Medusa exins. Gothel uses a lot of area curse effect magic. Hand to handbat with her troops is dangerous. Its best to battle her armies from a distance yet our armies arent archers.


    We need curse-resistant archers? I ask cautiously.


    I could probably whip them up with the right kind of magic.


    The dark elves. Sarah interrupts my thoughts. Their race is especially curse-resistant and known for their archery skills. If you could gain their favor


    Grimhildes eyes brighten Lamilia!


    Speaking of which I look to the side as the very dark elf I needed to seees running up.


    Hey, Lamilia, we were just


    No time! Lamilia interrupts. Your babies, trouble!

 Book 4: Chapter 15

    Book 4: Chapter 15


    With a quick teleport, I take Lamilia back to the mansion before the demon lords can even respond. A woman of few words, Lamilia immediately starts leading me. Of course, it only takes a turn before I realize that I am being guided to Auras room where Aura and Elysa are giving birth. Although Lamilia is now with child as well, she hasnt started to show just yet. Of course, I am only thinking about that to hide my own anxiety over what might have happened to my babies. Maybe Lamilia should tell me something about what happened.


    However, as those thoughts came, I already found myself in front of my babys mamas room. I immediately shove open the door. My eyes fall on the two women in sister beds, there is a great deal of blood on the sheets. The women look haggard, and tears are running down their cheeks as they hold each other and cry.


    I immediately search the room in absolute terror, until my eyesnd on two red mounds of flesh. They look like red and veiny bags of flesh. My lips curl in absolute freight. My babies they hadnte out right. Rather, they ended up as these disgusting lumps of flesh. There was nothing in that pile of flesh that could be considered remotely living.


    I fall to my knees. What had I done wrong? Did the magic fail? Did it have something to do with the dark god?


    H-how did this happen o-our babies! I cry out, holding my hands up. Damn it! Damn it all to hell!


    Uh hero-san


    What! I snap, but when I see Auras tearful face I suddenly feel very guilty. Aura Im so sorry


    D-daddy thats


    Why did this have to happen? I cry out.


    Darling, its the afterbirth, Cindy interjects.


    Huh? I turn to the twodies giving me odd looks while they wipe the tears with handkerchiefs. What now?


    After a woman gives birth, she must expel the cental tissue. Those are just the after birth. Cindy exins.


    Hero-san.. you did realize those arent the babies, didnt you? Aura asks cautiously, trying not to smirk.


    Of course! I immediately stand up, recovering with extreme quickness. What do you take me for! Im just wondering why THAT is sitting out here on the table!


    Some of the information given to me by Darling suggests that eating the centa is good for


    Oops! I identally vaporized it. Clumsy me


    Rejected so quickly Cindy looks downtrodden at her deliberate suggestion being so savagely destroyed.


    So, anyway, where are my daughters? I ask, patting off my pants.


    The two mothers nce at each other before looking away. Very suspicious


    Why, Darling, your daughters are behind you!


    Eh? I turn around, and thats when I realize that there are two additional people standing in the corner of the room. What?


    Sister, sister, is father somewhat stupid? a girl whispers while watching me cautiously.


    Mm sister, dont know. Perhaps he is funny? So-called dad jokes? The other responds.


    A pair of girls are standing naked in the corner holding each other, their size B breasts pressed against each other and their hands in each others embrace as if they are scared to split even an inch. They arent loli girls, rather, they have slim shapely bodies of around fifteen or sixteen. However, the most notable thing about these women beyond their pale white skin and extreme beauty is their hair. Half their hair is hot pink, a color that has never existed in this world, and the other half is midnight ck. Each girl has a mole underone of her eyes. The girls are undoubtedly twins. No, that wasnt the right word. They were exact mirror images of each other.


    Um girls, perhaps you should introduce yourselves to your father? Aura sounds slightly awkward like shes at a loss on how to introduce them.


    Mm Anna. One girl nods and simply says.


    Jenny. The other girl adds.


    The two girls finally pull themselves apart, revealing their naked bodies. Even their pubic hair is half pink and half ck. The one named Anna is ck on the left, the one named Jenny is ck on the right. The two girls, while still holding their arm together, give a slight bow and speak in unison.


    Father, please take care of your horny daughters!


    Ha-ha-horny! The wordes out before I could help myself.


    For the first time in this world, I''m not 100% sure how to proceed.

 Book 4: Chapter 16

    Book 4: Chapter 16


    Announcement


    As you may have realized... the original novel had every girl named after a Disney Princess. It was just part of the humor of the previous novel. I kept some names, while changing the more obvious ones (like Snow White), but Anna and Elsa got through. I changed Elsa to Jenny. So it''s Anna and Jenny. Please continue.


    Why-why are my daughters adults! I demand.


    Sister, sister, is daddy upset?


    Its Annas fault.


    Eh? The one named Anna grows flustered. It must be Jenny! Jenny did it!


    No, Anna must be spanked to satisfy father.


    R-really? If thats what father must do? Suddenly Anna looks sheepish, holding a finger to her lip as she turns her naked butt towards me while Jenny grabs her hips as if to present her sisters rump as a sacrifice. Please be gentle, its my first time.


    I turn away from the scene to re at the two mothers. What is this?


    Ah, we were hoping Daddy would be able to answer. Youre the one who used magic to make the babies. Is this perhaps something you made


    Well, its not like I deliberately tried to make them look alike. I just sort of though I was thinking about the same things at the same time, so its not like my mindset was all that different between impregnations. Whatever, that was like a long time ago. Lamilia baby is bound to look somewhat different. However, what I didnt do was make my baby into an adult!


    All that energy from the Demon God summoning must have leaked around and resulted in some of these unexpected effects. I thought thest part out loud.


    Demon God! Aura and Elysa say at the same time.


    Ah, dont worry I handled it. I wave away their concerns. So why are youdies crying if the babies are fine?


    We just had babies. Elysa whines. It hurts!


    Were emotional! Aura adds.


    And now we wont even get to hold our babies because they are all grown up. I was supposed to breastfeed them! What will I do now, they dont need me- ah, what are youtwo doing!


    The two naked twins suddenly were on either side their mother, looking up at her as she sat in the bed.


    Not true, not true, Anna says reassuringly.


    Mother will always be mother, Jenny adds.


    My babies Elysa suddenly tears up again.


    Ah, plus, when we get hungry


    Ah, what are you two doing now!


    The twins each greedily pull a breast out from Elysas baggy shirt and in unison put the nipples into their mouths. Without reserve, they began sucking on Elysas breasts, a twin on each one. Elysa, not expecting this started moaning and twisting as the twins fed on her with vigor. I had removed all the dirty linen and cleaned up when I got rid of the afterbirth, and as a result the scene only looked like an attractive MILF being osted by two teeny bopper twins in bed. Suffice it to say the scene is very erotic, and my staff jumps to full attention.


    Hero-san! Aura scolds me with a mocking look of shock. Those are your daughters!


    Ah, well, if thats the case, wheres your daughter. At least I can stick it in her.


    Big sister had to go. I jump as the two twins instantly are in front of me.


    I didnt even see them leave Elysas bed! While Anna is talking to me, Jenny is kneeling, her face too close to my penis even if it is in my pants as she reaches out and touches it with the tip of her finger like shes poking a sleeping animal with a stick.


    Hey! Dont touch that, and what do you mean, she had to go?


    Jenny and Anna look up but its Anna who speaks. Ariel was a bad girl, so we tied her in the red room.


    Will father spank her?


    My eyes furrow as I look over at the mothers. They wince at the look before Aura finally speaks.


    Thats why we called you in such a hurry, hero-san. Your daughters, theyre a bit out ofour control.


    Huh? At that point, I look down to realize I''m not wearing pants.


    More than that, Jenny is on her knees and has her mouth wide open while going ahhh like she ns to take a giant bite out of my cock. I immediately respond by returning my pants and retreating a step with magic, only for the cockless Jenny to put on a pouty look while Anna pats her shoulder consolingly.


    We think that they inherited your Power of Creation. The two moms say at once.


    I look at the two girls, who look back while holding each other. It turns out my new daughters are going to be a handful.

 Book 4: Chapter 17

    Book 4: Chapter 17


    Using the cors, I check on all of the girls in my harem. In particr, I am worried over some of the casualments made by my twin daughters about punishing Ariel. Aura was trying to put on a happy face, but I can tell under her faade was worry for her daughter. The twin sisters had just waved their hands and made Ariel disappear when Ariel started getting handsy. Id need to do something about the twins shortly. If even their own mothers couldnt handle them, this would be an unfortunate circumstance.


    However, that wasnt my focus right now.The second I get a grasp on Ariels state, I immediately erupt from the room with a frown on my face. It could be described in a single word, agony. Ariel is in absolute agony. My daughters decided to torture her in some way. Therefore, I race towards the red room at full tilt. Had my mind been in a better state, perhaps I could have just teleported there in an instant, but I''m not exactly used to being a demi-god like being.


    As I approach the room, I can hear screaming from the hallways. It is howling of absolute agony and despair. My poor, precious Ariel is being brutally tortured, and it is because I ended up with two daughters who are out of control. As I approach the door, I can hear another sound too. It is a loud humming noise which almost sounds like a car engine. Immediately, I open the door.


    Ariel is bound and gagged. I heard her scream because she has actually bitten threw the gag. This is a measure of the incredible torment the woman is facing. Tears and snot are running down her face as her eyes seemed to hold no light. Her hands are slightly red and bruised from where she fought against her restraints desperately. She is still crying and screaming, but she has copsed, unable to put up any resistance any longer.


    The position she is in is on a saddle-like object in the middle of the room. She is forcefully tied to it. In the middle of that saddle is a massive dildo which is now plunged deep inside her. I know this because it is actually a device known as a Sybian which I had made myself when I created the red room. Its power is ten times that of a standard Sybian. It is to the point where it would tear a normal woman apart from the inside if the knob was turned up high enough.


    In this case, Ariel was tied to it so that she couldnt raise her butt at all for release, instead having to keep the entire mass of the dildo deep inside her pussy while the knob was cranked to the maximum setting. Her entire body vibrated as the massive thing shook like an earthquake inside her pussy. She had already cum, cum, and cum again until the juices had flowed down the saddle soaking it and pooling into a puddle on the ground. Her dder likely had given out at some point as well. My Ariel, this beautiful girl, my first harem member, has been reduced into aplete mess by my rowdy kids.


    I immediately shut off the machine, but I find Ariels entire body is still shivering and spasming as if the very muscles of her body had been permanently screwed up and she is stuck in aftershock. Had I not increased Ariels stats; thest thirty minutes she had been subjected to my max level Sybian likely would have killed her. Suddenly, I found myself feeling extremely angry that I had created this infernal contraption. In the end, this was all my fault. I just didnt know when to quit when making sex stuff!


    NSFW Image Here


    As I pull the barely conscious Ariel off the saddle while making the restraints disappear, I hold her closely. The girl seems unable to speak, her body simply shivering from hypothermia and the extreme trauma she had just endured.


    At this point, I realize the twins had followed me and are now staring curiously as I hold the broken Ariel.


    You My eyes narrow.


    Father is angry with us? Anna asks worriedly.


    I think he is, I want to cry, Jenny adds.


    Look what youve done to Ariel! Shes your sister! I snap angrily.


    Hm? What did we do? one girl tilts her head


    Did we do what? The other adds


    You tied her to that device and tortured her!


    The two daughters cock their heads as if they are confused. At that point, I feel a tap and I look down at Ariel. She is looking up at me with a pout on her face.


    Why did hero ruin my knots! It took forever to tie myself to that thing so I couldnt escape!


    You didnt want to escape? I ask in disbelief.


    Hmph! They locked me in here, so why cant I have fun! But every time it gets too intense, I pull away instinctively, so I had to tie myself down for my own good!


    I frown as I look down at the willful woman and her strange logic. She had apparently put herself into that state! Suddenly, I feel really guilty for yelling at my poor daughters. Maybe I am worrying about nothing. It looks like my daughters arent that much trouble after all.


    Is it fun? Can I try? Anna asks.


    Me first, Me first! Jenny shouts.


    I gasp and have to run, pushing Jenny off the horse. She was already lowering to slide the Sybian into her pussy by the time I even realized it. I only managed to just preserve my daughters virginity. I am wrong! They are a major handful!


    I throw Ariel back on the Sybian to block my daughter''s attempts to deflower themselves and then tie her to it before setting the frequency back to max. Ariel returns back to her sexual nirvana as she spasms over the extreme sexual satisfaction the device brings to her body. As she starts orgasm erotically, I cover her sisters eyes, and back the two curious kids out of the room. Ariel just manages to give me a thumbs-up as the door shuts to screams behind it. Well, it is Ariel, after all, shes the biggest handful of them all, in many meanings of the word.

 Book 4: Chapter 18

    Book 4: Chapter 18


    I finish tying the apron around my hips, pick up the hammer, and start to work. Sweat drips down my brow as I m down with my hammer each time, creating sparks and waves of heat. After a long day of stopping Demon Gods and bing a father to misfit twins, I decide to dedicate the rest of my day to some repetitive and calming work.


    So, I stand in front of a forge, my shirt off, sweat dripping down my masculine body. While this was more or less the body Ive always had in appearance, thats not to say I dont have perfect skin, rock-hard abs, and a perfect tan now. Even if I could say my face is basically a perfected form with only mild adjustments to increase attractiveness, it was clear my body appeared to be molded by the gods themselves. Well, it was molded by just one god. Me.


    Is-is he really making jewelry for us? Sarah asks cautiously, not quite sure how to react to the manly scene in front of her.


    Grimhildes hand raises up to her obsidian cor and smiles before nodding slightly. This is how he creates gifts for us.


    Sarah still looks doubtful. Ive seen jewelers before; they certainly dont work at a forge or strike a hammer to create something so delicate as a neckpiece.


    Youck nuance for artistic magic, sister, Medusa interjects while shooting her sister a condescending look. What he is molding isnt metal or gems, but pure magic itself. He is literally creating something from nothing. This is very strenuous indeed. My beloved has truly shown his might.


    Sarah shrugs. If his magic ability is truly so mighty, why does he need to form magic in such an intensive and wasteful way. You think he might just be doing it to look sexy?


    There is a sudden bang as my hammer misses the spot. I immediately throw something into a nearby water bin, hiding my mistake behind the sudden sizzling of rapidly cooling water. Of course, I have no clue how to cksmith, so I was only ying at what I figured cksmithing looked like. I could have molded the magic in a way like shaping y. The temperature could have been cool and I could have just been sitting over a table working like a seamstress or something.


    Sarah had ended up hitting reality on the head. I took off my shirt to show off my refined body. Although I wore an apron, my back and shoulders were bare. My muscles were writhing, and I was giving my harem of girls a good show by performing one of the manliest practices I could, working with molten hot metal.


    Sister, dont be ridiculous! I breathe easier as Medusa, Grimhilde, and even Mal start admonishing Sarahs observational skills as mistakes.


    The four demon girls arent the only ones present though. My act has gained many spectators since I started working onpleting the cors. Other than the two recovering mothers and Kida, I have a full house of observers. The girls who had already received their cors touch at their necks and fondled them as if to unconsciously brag that they had been first to receive them. Their sexual arousal is increasing quite a bit, as I could tell by one of the cors many hidden enchantments, which motivated me to keep on with the manly scene. Even Tiana seems to be happy with her cor despite being a dog cor. I had heard her bragging that I had given her one first and even made use of it to strangle her during sex. That must mean I like her the best! I ignore the leaps in logic that ended up with that conclusion.


    Of course, I had made Ariel a ck leather cor which angled into a peak pointing down to her cleavage. In the front sat an aquamarine gem. Millie had a ck cor as well, but it didnt point down (to her nonexistent cleavage) and used a ruby gem instead. Auras ne was silver and metal, taking the appearance of borate jewelry encrusted with diamonds. Grimhildes cor was made of obsidian, a ck, smooth ringlet that had no apparent means of removal. Kida had a tight neckless, with a single mchite gem.


    Elysas ne was made of pearls and could be called the ssical pearl ne. Chris received a cor embedded with yellow titanite. The four baka girls received identical and color-coded cors only slightly better quality than Tiana which matched their hair color. Sylvia got blue, Denise purple, Minni yellow, and Daisy green.


    Jasmine received a heart-shaped green gem with her name written in it and an extremely thin cor which create a line around her neck. Although the gem was technically a fake stic gem (I decided a lighter cor would do well on her), she seems to really like seeing her name. Someone in the harem had apparently been teaching her to read, and recognizing her name embedded in the gem gave her great delight.


    Cindys cor was a bit moreplex, an intricate working of a silver pattern that seemed to infinitely repeat. Bells was a very ssical diamond ne that looked expensive. Shivras ne was white with a spiky like appearance suitable for a warrior. Last and definitely least, Tiana has a simple dog cor still, made of blue nylon. Well, this world doesnt have any material like nylon, so to her, its a rare and exotic material that further intes her ego.


    Based on those cors, I started making my new cors. However, my newest conquests are all troublesome people. Megara is a hero from another world who is determined to screw around with my harem dynamics with her so-called unionization. Mal is a spoiled brat who is slightly unstable after losing so much and not attached to me all that much. Lamilia seems tamed now, but its only because she has expectations from me. N N fucks the vegetables, enough said.


    Then I have Medusa and Sarah, who are acting like theyve submitted, but that hasnt been settled with my penis yet. There is Mason, who only has eyes for Millie and hasnt really found her niche in the harem yet. Sansa is a squirrel, like, literally, a fucking squirrel. That leaves Jenny and Anna, my two rambunctious pair of troublemakers. That was everyone, right? Yeah, I think I got everyone.


    Adventurers Guild


    What are you doing, unhand this cop. Im part of the LPD!


    Yeah, some of the townspeopleined to the Adventurers Guild that a crazy woman was propositioning young children near the newly established school our lord created and they asked us to take care of it, Kida exins as she ties the womans hands from behind while keeping her on the floor.


    What are you talking about? I believe injustice! Clearly, that school was established by the evil lord to make a loli factory! He even dressed them in these so-called school uniforms! I protect the Lolis from scum like this towns lord!


    The air suddenly drops particrly colder. Everyone in the adventurers guild at that particr time are giving very heavy looks towards the shapely woman with the nice rack. However, rather than being impressed and caught up over her considerably above average good looks, no one shows her any leniency. This strange city seems to have no shortage of amazingly beautiful women. In another town, just a look at her cleavage was enough to get her out of any trouble. Here, they instead look at her in extreme hostility. Over thest couple of months, this town has grown fiercely loyal to the one they call lord.


    Unfortunately, the woman didnt know that not only had she stepped on this towns soft spot; she had done so in front of one of this lords women! There is a cracking of knuckles as Kida stretched exaggeratedly.


    Wh-what are you all doing! The woman asks.


    Kida smirks, Just a little bit of interrogation.


    Huh? What? Information? My name is Moana, LPD! Why are you closing the door behind you? Why are you grinning like a cat? Why do you keep flexing your muscles as you move towards me menacingly? Ill talk! I said Ill talk!


    Shhhh! Kida put a finger on Moanas lips, Well talk after.


    Like most of the harem, Moana found herself getting pounded that night, however, its probably not the same thing.

 Book 4: Chapter 19

    Book 4: Chapter 19


    After constructing thest of the cors for the moment, I look on curiously as Shivra approaches me, surprisingly looking a bit shy despite her usual domineering, intimidating nature.


    Warrior. That was, eh fine work you did! Shivra deres loudly. And uh the goblin army has finished cleaning up the zealots and has returned to their underground bunker with their pregnant women in tow.


    This seemed to be something akin to small talk for her, something she certainly isnt used to doing. The way she looks awkward trying to be casual is a little cute. However, the Shivra I know wouldnt be talking to me unless she had something important to say. She is neither an overly affectionate woman nor a particrly social one.


    Other than the odd friendship with Kida, Shivra remains a bit of a lone wolf. Most of the other girls have formed cliques as their numbers grow. Despite Ariels venerable position as harem bitch and Tianas pitiable position as harem whore, the two girls had quickly moved to be quite close, and when Ariel isnt up to sexual shenanigans she often would be with Tiana and Aura while Elysa stands nearby as a guard. This could be called the noble girls. Grimhilde also seems to drift into that group, but since her sisters showed up earlier, shes been near them to help them limate to their new roles as haremettes. Together, theyd be the demon lord girls.


    When Grimhilde isnt doing that, she is helping Kida with her pseudo-role as mayor of the town. In the absence of any kind of formal government outside my lordship, Kida has used the adventuring guild as the localw enforcement and source of rule until something more official can be determined. Add Shivra who manages the army, and Cindy who functions as a secretary because of her source of information on the modern amenities I added to the town and I have the town hall girls.


    While Millie also has the loner attitude, her clingy sister Mason has kept herpany of recent. Naturally. Megara has seemed to catch their ear recently, dragging in N and Bell. I could call them the Union girls.


    Finally, Chris protects her sister, but Lamilia has seemingly taken a liking to the sisters as well and sometimes acts as Chriss older sister. As a former man (fake), she still had some adjustments to being a woman, and Lamilia has been the most reliable at giving her proper information. Including Chriss pet, Sansa. I could call these the natural girls, or I could also call them the Chris fan club as her cute demeanor, and innocence is what ties all of the girls to her.


    What is it? What do you want? Albeit Shivras attempts at beating around the bush are cute, I decide to immediately go for the heart of the matter while shaking away my thoughts on character dynamics.


    Shivra suddenly straightens like she has just been goosed before nodding and speaking quietly. Yes, um, earlier, Warrior chose to im this Queens womb.


    As soon as she says this, she piques the interest of several of the nearby girls. Tiana and Ariel are leaning close in a not too obvious way, but even the demon lord girls are feigning a conversation while they listen to the conversation.


    Yes, and? I inquire out loud, not really caring who hears.


    A blush forms on Shivras cheeks before she forces herself onward. That is, to say you came inside me, for the first time. The other goblins, their women are all pregnant. Their gestation period is only a week or two. Therefore


    Shivra seems to have lost her ability to speak any more of the question, so I simply shrug. You want to know if I made you pregnant?


    If she was light yellow before, her skin turned a deep yellow now. That is of course, female goblins are exceptionally rare and virtually infertile. It would be very difficult for this queen


    Ah, well, I didnt make you pregnant.


    Yes of course. Shivra tries to hide a sh of disappointment before she puts on a brave smile, nods, and turns away. Very well, then Ill be going.


    I sigh, pulling off my cksmiths apron, Well then, well just have to get you pregnant this time!


    Huh! Shivras eyes go wide as she spins back. No, Warrior! This is actually best! I do not wish to have children at this time. As the general, it would be bad if I were to be pregnant!


    Haha! Its cute you say that like Ive ever given you a choice!


    B-b-but Warrior this is why?


    I shrug. I wanted to have some baby daughter to bounce on my knees and instead I got these incestuous twins whod rather bounce on my cock.


    Hey, sister. Father called us incestuous. What is incestuous? Can we eat it? Anna asks.


    Mmm Jenny nods excitedly. I think it means we can eat Fathers cock.


    Then we must be as incestuous as possible for Fathers sake!


    I want to bounce on Fathers knee.


    I want to bounce on Fathers cock.


    Can we do both?


    At the same time?


    I ignore the twins as they talk to each other with such sweet dark words. Anyway, you said it yourself, a baby in a week. The perfect incubator.


    I-i-incubator! Shivras eyes were looking dizzy, but after a moment her eyes harden. Very well, lets go to my room and use my bed. This Queen will graciously take your seed!


    Shivra wasnt that particrly shy when it came to sex stuff. Whether it was battle or sex, she took every mission bravely and with resolve. Shed swallow cum, ept anal, or do anything else the Warrior wanted from her. The only kind of thing that ever made her sweat was the public stuff. Even mentioning her previous event in front of the other girls was difficult. So naturally, being vited in front of an audience was dreadful. Thats why the chance to enjoy me behind closed doors made her infinitely happy.


    Hey! Who wants to join me while I impregnate Shivra? I call out.


    Oh, I do, I do! Medusa leaps forward only a step behind Ariel.


    What! Shivra starts to blush again but is helpless as a half dozen women push her along into her room while stripping her of her clothing.


    Suddenly, her intimate time with me has be an orgy with witnesses. Even when making a child, the Warrior chooses to demean and embarrass Shivra! She starts crying as shes immediately stripped of all dignity and turned into my incubating oven.

 Book 4: Chapter 20

    Book 4: Chapter 20


    What are you doing out here?


    Oh, the girls said something about Shivra smelling. Guess she didnt clean herself after the war, so theyre preparing her for insemination. I respond before realizing who was asking. Huh, eh? Florian? Arent you Meg?


    Hm? Meg? Florian cocks his head to the side. Who was she, anyway? Was she always that creature that invaded my head?


    I have no clue. I shrug. The Meg I found had actually had her mind destroyed. She was essentially nothing but an empty vessel.


    What? Florian cries out. But I saw her not too long ago! She was giving me strange looks.


    Yeah I had to fill her mind up with someones memories, and since it wasnt like your mind was using your body well, nevermind, itsplicated. Well just say I recently dropped some truth bombs on her and shes still recovering. How did you get into the mansion?


    Florian scratches the back of his neck andughs awkwardly. Yeah, well, I got dragged back to the mansion during clean up and sort of got filled in on a little bit of what happened. It turns out Ive been problematic for you and your city.


    Yeah, you could say that.


    Florian suddenly bows down, lowering his head. Im sorry! I know Ive made a lot of mistakes, but in the end, you saved me. Thank you!


    Hey, the reason I kept you alive was because of N.


    N? Right, of course. Florian closes his eyes for a second before straightening himself up while wearing an apprehensive look.


    N, she stopped by shortly after I had woke up.


    Oh? I knew she had stopped by his room and it had caused me some distress, but she didnt stay long so I chose to ignore the lingering jealousy. Shed be wearing a cor soon and then I could rest easy knowing my girls are faithful. And what did N say?


    She uh told me that she liked me. Florianughs. Uh, dont give me that dark look. She said liked, as in the past tense. She then told me that you, and Im quoting so excuse my French here, she likes your big, hard dick and likes to get fucked hard, she said my tiny bitch dick is no longer enough to satisfy her. Then, she ran out of the room crying.


    I cant help but break outughing at his apparent description of the events. Besides being shocking words for N to dere, they are also shocking words toe out of the ever polite Florian.


    Yeah, so howd you take it? I probe cautiously.


    Florian chuckles wryly. I was really jealous and resentful at first. Then, I was just pissed at how much I missed out on! Fuck, Ns hot! I could have been balls deep in that filthy snatch for days and I fucked it up trying to be the good guy!


    I let out a breath in surprise. Had I been drinking anything, it would have been spit up all over Florians face. This was definitely not the kind of words that I ever would have expected toe out of Florians mouth.


    You are you sure youre alright? The slug didnt give you brain damage, right?


    Florian let out augh, his cheeks only blushing slightly. Ah, well, earlier today I woke up on the ground after you removed the slug. I was in a pile of naked sexy women surrounded by goblins who were pounding them aggressively. I was so beat up I couldnt move, but as I lied there with a goblins balls rubbing up and down my cheek as he pounded a girl from behind my nose was shoved up her snatch with her thighs wrapped around my forehead, by the way It was a first-row ticket. You could say I was in the ssh zone ahem well as my eyes were stained and I started to lose consciousness, my life shed before my eyes and I started to reflect on the path I had taken.


    Naturally I fought to keep a straight face as I nod sympathetically.


    You have so many women, and you take and give with extreme prejudice. In another story, you might even be called a monster or a demon. However, here, youre a hero. You even stopped a demon god with your penis.


    Florian sighs and continues. I spent most of my life thinking I knew what was right. I interpreted the world to my own satisfaction. I was convinced of a certain right and a certain wrong, and before I knew it, I was a 20-year-old virgin who had friend-zoned every girl he ever knew!


    Ah, well I find myself at a loss for words.


    It wasnt always that way. Florian continues. I wasnt always surrounded by women. At first, I was just trying to be the nice guy, thinking women wanted some guy to treat them right. Soon, women started to walk all over me. Back on Earth, I was that guy friend whod they ask to drive them somece, only to find out that ce was their boyfriends pad where they were looking to get dick. Had to pick those bitches up after too, drunk and smelling like sex, Id drive those fucking sluts home and not even get a kiss.


    So, I started to change. I stopped bing a nice guy and became self-righteous instead. Suddenly, the women wanted to be around me, but every time a girl got close, I remembered those fucking bitches who always used me, and I found myself unwilling to even acknowledge their affection. Once I acknowledged their affection, I always thought theyd then start using me again at least that was where my mind was at.


    Why are you telling me this? Youre noting on to me, are you? I mean, I already have a girl version, so this would just be redundant


    Uh, yeah I like my penis where it is, okay


    I could give you a vagina as well, they say Futa is the new straight.


    Ill pass.


    Alright. Well, is that all you wanted to say?


    Hah Florian gave another sigh. I know you dont want me around your harem. Id probably be the same way if I had so many hot girls willing to suck dick at a moments notice. Ill be leaving soon. I just wanted to say thank you.


    I shrug. As I said, it was N


    No, Im not thanking you for saving me this time. I mean about waking me up. I got too self-righteous. I stopped thinking about my own happiness and just did what I arbitrarily decided was the greater good. I got off on being the hero. I got off on girls putting me on the pedestal. And I got so afraid of losing my ce on the pedestal I never even took advantage of the girls who put me there. Thanks for giving me a new lease on life. Ill be going! Florian gives one more bow before turning and walking away abruptly.


    Hey! I call as he makes it halfway down the hallways. What do you n to do now?


    Florian nces back, looking thoughtful for a second, and thenughs. Head back to the human continent, maybe? Duck those stupid nobles who want to use me, certainly. I think I might seduce a woman or ten. Yeah be an Adventurer, make some money, buy a mansion, start a harem. Rescue a few damsels, give them six inches.


    Arent you just copying me? I snort. Wait, just six inches?


    Hey, not everyone has a giga penis! Florian growls back.


    The pair of us re at each other for a few minutes before breaking intoughter. Hey, at this point youre probably the closest thing Ill ever get to a male friend in this world, so stay out of trouble.


    Florian wipes a tear from his eye and responds indigently. Youre one to talk! Well, whatever. And hey, in the future, can you notorare my women, thatd be just super.


    I promise nothing, but Ill say Ive already got enough human girls, so my future women will probably be demihumans, goddesses, and demon lords.


    Noted. If there is nothing else to discuss, I guess Im going to head out.


    Yeah, see ya, Im going to go impregnate a goblin.


    Have fun with that, Ive uh seen all the goblin impregnation tost eons Florian wears a dark haunted look for a second before shaking out of it and giving augh. Well, to each their own.


    He finally turns away and walks off, only throwing up his hand in a wave as he turns a corner. I give a nod to myself as I watch him leave, realizing that he and I might not be so different after all. We are just two guys, thrown into another world, looking to find happiness however we can. And like that, two heroes part ways, forging their own isekai paths to pussy.

 Book 4: Chapter 21

    Book 4: Chapter 21


    The door opens and Medusa pokes her head out. Yourdy awaits.


    As Medusa opens the door, she gives a bowing gesture with her hand held out. Beyond her, the room is somewhat dark, but there are numerous candles lit. As to Shivra, I cant see the woman herself. A giant white canopy is blocking my view of the room. All the other women are out of sight.


    You certainly are hyping this up. I sigh as I enter into the room.


    I am a very lustful woman. Medusa shrugs. Naturally, I cant help but feel excited when my man chooses to engage in sexual intercourse. Not simply intercourse! Intercourse for the sake of procreation.


    Is there really a difference? I ask as I look down at Medusas excited look, her red snakelike eyes shining as her multicolored, scaly tail whips back and forth behind her.


    Mm! Of course, there is. Sex without consequence is meaningless sex. But to be impregnated oh to feel your seed prating deep inside her womb to know a woman will be creating life with your seed, half of her, half of you that feeling is truly orgasmic.


    Yeah, but childbirth is really painful, right?


    Mm? Really? But when ites out, I always orgasm. Medusa responds cutely.


    Ive heard that some women can orgasm during childbirth, but wait, you have kids!


    Medusa puts on a mysterious smile. Of course, not all of us can be innocent virgins. I dont sleep around with anyone like Crue or that slut Gothel, and Im not a naive virgin like Grimhilde, Sarah, or Mal despite popr opinion, Im intensely loyal to those Ive slept with.


    That is very counter to the opinion I had previous established on her. I had formed the natural belief that Medusa was flighty and whorish. However, I''m not sure if shes lying or not. She has kids! That means she has slept around before. She also hasnt slept with me yet, so where does her loyalty lie at the moment?


    How can you say that with kids? I mean, what the hell.


    Medusa gives a gentleugh. You may not have realized this, but us demon lords have very drastic age differences. The youngest, Grimhilde, is only in her teens. However, Mal, despite her appearance, is much much older, and Im older still.


    How old are you MILF? I demand.


    To ask a girl her age Medusa pouts. Well, I suppose it cant hurt. Im around 3,000 years old.


    Three thousand!


    Mm so as you see, my children, and my grandchildren, and their children Ive had 3 husbands in my life, all dead now but they were all a long time ago. Thest by more than one hundred years.


    Youre not even a MILF! I cry out. Youre like a GILF or a GGGILF!


    Medusa shrugs. Its true. I hope that doesnt make you think less of me?


    Im not sure, its a lot to take in, but why are you telling me all this?


    Thats simple! Medusa brightens as she gets to the crux of the matter. I want you to conquer me! I have chosen you as my next beloved. I wish to be impregnated with your seed! I want to bear your children! I will be your loyal bride, wife, and mother to your children. That is my ambition!


    My lips tighten, not quite sure if I even want to stick in this aged GILF woman.


    Actually, I already n to impregnate a woman today, and its Shivra, so will you lead me to her? I decide to put off her question for the moment.


    Of course, follow me Medusa guides out a hand.


    I move forward suspiciously think thinking that it wouldnt be this easy. I still dont know if I trust Medusa, and even though shes been the most forting and open, it feels a bit like she might be trying to trick me. I had heard from Grimhilde that she could ensnare people with her eyes. Of course, my body should be immune to that kind of bullshit, but that didnt mean this snake didnt have other ways to ensnare her prey.


    At that point, I find myself in front of arge opaque sheet. She moves over to the side, and like a game show girl revealing a prize, she opens the curtain up. Immediately, I frown, because behind the curtain is not Shivra as I was promised. Rather, there appears to be a wall. The odd thing, however, is that there are tenrge holes in the wall, and in each hole is a butt stuck through it. They were all women, I could see their horny snatches practically inviting me to take them doggy, however, this was also a somewhat confusing scene.


    What the heck is this, Medusa? I turn to her with narrow eyes.


    I thought my beloved might be up for a bit of a game.


    A game? What are you talking about?


    Mm yes, of course. This is a game of choice. Behind those walls are ten women Ive chosen from your harem. You just need to stick your dick into Shivra and impregnate her.


    What kind of fool do you take me for? None of those asses are green! Iugh.


    Medusa chuckles in response, unperturbed. As if I would make it that easy. There is an illusion over them. Youll only be able to tell the difference by touch and feel. Of course, you could probably use your own magic and tell the truth instantly, but that would ruin the game.


    I think about it for a few seconds while rubbing my chin and examining the asses in front of me. What she says appears to be true. I should be able to tell Ariels ass with ease, I made that pert thing myself. The younger girls like Millie and Mal and their small forms should have been obvious. Whether it was Tianas small, thin, bony ass, Bells heart-shaped backside, Kidas tight muscr behind, the maids bby butts, and their color-coded snatch fur I could recognize them all. However, here I had ten basic backsides. They were all round, pert, and pleasing to the eye, but none of them stood out by sight alone.


    What are the terms?


    If I win, then I get you for the entire night alone. You will give me a child, and keep my nest warm until morning. My stamina is unimaginable, so I expect some hard pounding service.


    And if I win?


    Medusa raises an eyebrow. Isnt it enough that youre free of ountability?


    ountability? I frown at her innocent words.


    As I said, it could be any girl. You wont know until after. So there is no consequence if you for example, where to stick it in my chubby virgin sister who I know youve been eyeing. You can conquer that fat girl with none of the guilt and impregnate her so that she has no choice but to be yours. Given her temperament, once pregnant she will no longer resist you. Or better yet, how about a certain loli youve neglected who has been begging for it? A certain dragon who has always been more interested in her sister? Maybe even a daughter or two? Medusa gives a wink.


    You My eyes narrow. If I did y your game, I wouldnt cheat and use the situation to engage in taboo acts.


    Medusaughs. Of course, you wouldnt. And its not like you have to impregnate the first one you stick it in either. y around. Find the right pick. I insist.


    However, the way she said it should have been followed by a wink. Being an omnipotent god, I could figure out who is where instantly. If I chose to do so, I could fuck Shivra as intended and win, or use the moment to engage in some taboo acts, even impregnating those I shouldnt while iming ignorance. Or, I could y the game fair, in which Ill never be certain until after what I did to who. It was exactly the kind of game a demon of lust would y.


    If I win, I say, Then there is something I want.


    Oh? What is that?


    A certain union has been formingtely, I want it destroyed. If I win, you help me tear down Megaras influence on the other girls. And if you win, Ill impregnate you so hard that your grandchildren wille out pregnant!


    Medusa smirks. Deal.


    And thus, I were seduced by a snake, now its time to taste some forbidden fruit.

 Book 4: Chapter 22

    Book 4: Chapter 22


    I look down at the ten behinds temptingly spread out before me. Of course, Ive had a harem of girls for ages now, and it isnt the first time Ive had more than a few of them at once. However, having them all lined up and sopletely devoid of freedom or choice aroused me in new ways. Furthermore, theplete mystery of which girls were behind which ass and pussy is exceptionally tempting.


    I quickly realize as I look from booty to booty that Medusa has done her illusion magic well and no matter what angle I look at I cant get a peek at the woman in front of the ass. There are no cracks and holes to reveal a hint at the women behind. It looks like the more traditional kinds of cheating are not allowed in Medusas game.


    Ive also had the girls all remove their cors for the next hour, so you wont be able to cheat that way, Medusa adds with a wink.


    I give a cough, ignoring her knowing nce and avoiding revealing that this sort of cheating had been exactly on my mind. It slightly bothers me that all of the girls are without cors right now. That includes the girls not lined up before me. One of them could be off fooling around and I wouldnt even know it! I fought back the jealous anger that swelled up inside me. All of the girls are mine, none of them would dare leave me. I had to repeat that to myself a few times before I calmed down.


    Go ahead, touch smell taste find your precious Shivra. Medusa gave a smile like a cat who caught the canary.


    I''m not sure whether Medusa is ying fair, but I dont see how Id have too many regrets no matter if I fell for her trap or not. Therefore, I have only the choice to step up and start to use the three senses that arent blocked under Medusas rules. Yes, I could have instantly crafted a spell and known every detail about every girl in the lineup. However, these are my women! If I cant tell who is who, then how could I call myself a harem king! Not that Ive ever called myself that but I wouldnt be able to if I failed such a simple challenge.


    I casually lift my hand and reach for and touch my first butt. A warmth and softness is immediately transferred to my fingertips. My fingertips appear to touch the butt I can see, but the shape of the butt I feel doesnt seem to match my eyes. As I realize my eyes are only confounding my senses, I shut them and immerse myself in feeling up the person in front of me.


    Her butt isnt hard, muscr, or tight, so she isnt one of the fit or young girls. That rules out the fit girls like Ariel, the muscr women like Kida and Shivra, and small or bony girls like Millie and Tiana. Thezy baka maids have softer butts like this, however, this girl has much wider hips and a rounder butt than them. Perhaps it is Bell, who has one of the biggest booties in my harem, but Ive tasted that ass plenty of times and this one didnt feel as familiar.


    As I fondled the person aggressively, I could feel their body slightly shivering. The paralyzation seems to prevent any big movements like shaking or rocking, but the small responses to my fingertips are still functional. So, as my fingers worked their way between her thighs, I could feel the micro spasms of sensation as I stimte the girl, even if she cant respond in any obvious ways. Compared to my other girls, these thighs are a bit thick, and working my way between them and up to her pussy seems to afford some difficulty. She seems to slightly mp as I move my fingers up to her snatch, and I can feel a great deal of resistance from the woman herself.


    Of course, there is only one unfit girl with a big butt that would resist my machinations. That would be Sarah, of course. I grin at finding myself ced in front of the helpless Sarah. Likely, she would never willingly put herself in this position in a million years. I wonder a bit how Medusa managed to get her in this position. My finger continues to rub her pussy, working its way forward until I start to run my fingers in circles around her clit. The woman herself shakes at my touch, her pussy is mped tight, desperately trying to deny my fingers. However, her body betrays her, producing great amounts of lubricant to aid in pration, so soon my fingers work their way up and down her slit, invading her private parts. She produces lewd smells but not a single sound as her body shakes and shudders at my touch.


    A cruel look forms on my face as I pull out my erect penis. Immediately, I slide it down her butt cheeks. The girl herself suddenly freezes, the little bit of shaking stopping like she is a deer just caught in headlights.


    Yeah, you know what that is, dont you? I give a little chuckle, sliding into the crack of her pussy.


    The head of my cock pushes open her pussy lips, and no matter how hard her limited paralyzed body tries to keep her thighs tight and her pussy mped, her wet lewd desires have moistened the area to the point where my head pops in with ease. The girl shudders, as the head slides into her pussy. I press up against an area of resistance and quickly realize I''m pressing up against her virgin cherry.


    I push slightly, rubbing the head of my cock up and down her slit, just giving enough pressure to force her to be consciously aware of the virginity I''m threatening, but not enough that Ill break it just yet. Her body shivers and shudders, and I can imagine the woman on the other side cursing and begging at me to not take her like this. After a minute or two of rubbing my head up and down her clit, Ive had enough fun.


    Will my beloved be cumming in this woman? Medusa asks excitedly.


    What are you talking about? I snort.


    I pull the dick away, with my hands on each cheek spreading the womans behind open by force. I raise a hand and p her rump hard. As if this was a signal, the umted stimtion of being yed with for the previous five minutes, having the head of a cock rubbing her clit while in the constant jeopardy of having her virginity taken, liquid immediately spurted out of the girl, running down her legs as the p seems to trigger her body to cum uncontrobly.


    I could even see her pussy, the lips spread open by my dicks head, her virgin cherry still intact, and the muscles around it contracting forcefully like a gaping fish, desperately wanting to gobble up my cock and take my semen as she cums for a minute straight. As her leaking fluids and throbbing pussy slow down, I finally let go of her cheeks, allowing the exposed cunt that she no longer could resist being spread shut closed once again.


    I turn to Medusa with my dick still at full mast and chuckle. Cumming? Im just getting started.

 Book 4: Chapter 23

    Book 4: Chapter 23


    Having shed my pants now, I move on to the second girl, abandoning the wet, orgasming Sarah behind. As I stare at the next girls behind, I consider myst interaction. I had first determined it was Sarah and then I began to change how I handled her as a result. In a way, it feels like the fun was ruined a bit by knowing first.


    Grabbing hold of my dick in its decapenis 10-inch state, I immediately line it up with the next girls pussy. This will be a trial by fire. Ill take this girl Russian roulette. The number of intact virgins in my harem consists of only a few girls, so the chances are rather low that Ill identally take someone Id rather taketer. However, I sense a little bit of exhration as I push up against an unsuspecting pussy. Not allowing myself any time to guess who it is or give them time to prepare, I slide it in.


    Unlike the wet and horny virgin Sarah, this woman hasnt gotten wet first. I force my way in, and she provides a great deal of resistance. It takes almost a minute to roughly push myself into her tight hole, and I have to use my hands to spread her cheeks open in order to amodate my mass. It isnt just because the girlcks arousal, but also because she is incredibly tight. The woman herself shivers in much the way Sarah had, and she probably would be kicking and screaming as I reamed her pussy with my penis had she not been frozen by Medusa.


    Well, its her fault for not having properly prepared herself for my cock. As I pull my cock back out, there is a little bit of blood on my cock, causing me to pause. Had I defiled one of my virgin harem members? I wont feel bad if I have, but I dont want her first experience to be too shitty. Bending over for a minute, I stick my tongue in her crotch, eating her pussy for a little bit to add some lubrication. Although detective magic would ruin the game, Medusa said nothing about other magic, so I clean the damage and remove the blood before sticking my tongue inside her.


    Even my tongue feels her extreme tightness which doesnt match the nice round body and tasty glistening pussy on disy. Once again, I close my eyes to fight against the illusion, using my hands and tongue to get a feel for the womans true form. I immediately realize shes a lot smaller than I initially had thought. The illusion made it look like I was touching a tight, round ass, but when I actually used my feeling of touch, it is actually quite a small and pert butt.


    Her body is skinny and small, her pussy appears to feel hairless, and the tightness of her small canal is obvious. She smells pleasant, a little like candy, and she tastes sweet and innocent. My eyes widen right away, my tongue still stuck deep into her pussy canal as she shivers silently at my enthusiastic machinations. Did I finally defile Jasmine? It wasnt my intention to vite the little girl in such a rough manner. What hade over me?


    Wait for a second, I needed to think about this a bit first. Although Jasmine is young, she is still starting to reach that age where she thinks about sex. More than that, Jasmine is highly motivated and possesses a strong desire to have sex with me. Therefore, had you slid it into Jasmine, Jasmine absolutely would have been moist and ready. Even if her biologycked the necessary lubricant, shed make sure to have properly prepared if given the opportunity.


    The more I worked the taste of this pussy in my mouth, the more I realized that I recognized this unbearably tight hole. Yes, there was only one pussy as tight and resistive as this one. There was only one tiny loli who would smell like candy and taste like strawberries. Of course, it was none other than Mal!


    I stand back up with a sigh. Her tight hole hadnt been stretched enough by me yet. Clearly, various distractions had kept me from properly breaking her open as Pun intended. However, with her pussy properly wetted now and the taste of her sex on my lips, I slide my dick back into Mals waiting pussy. She is still resistant and tight, but I manage to work my ten inches into her tight cunt in only thirty seconds this time. Without her cursing and struggling, its actually a lot easier to fuck her. However, her shivering takes on a new meaning as I realize the vulgar words that would probably be flying out of her mouth as she uses me of being a pervert.


    She is so tight that there isnt much room left, and I cant pull out or the tightness of her pussy will push out my entire cock. It looks from the outside like my cock gets suddenly sucked into a pink hole, crushing my girthy cock in her tightness. As to how thispares with thest time I enjoyed Mal, then I had shrunk my penis to the modest 7 inches, with 30% less girth. The size I am now would never have been able to prate her. Therefore, Mal was truly making progress, and with her unable to resist my cock, I continued to work on spreading her micropussy with my giant cock.


    She felt good, really good, and the shuddering of her body without any other movement in conjunction with her enormously tight snatch stimted my penis erotically. It seemed like in the absence of the woman being able to say or do anything, the slight reactions, shudders, twitches of her pussy were easier to grasp and let to more subtle but somewhat erotic feelings being transmitted to my cock.


    Ah, shit, Im going to cum


    So, beloved has chosen?


    My eyes widen, suddenly remembering the game I am ying with Medusa. I immediately pull out, Mals tight hole mping shut and forcing thest two inches out herself just as the first shot of cum erupts. It shoots across Mals ass. I immediately wipe Mals shivering pussy, and I can feel that apparently, she started cumming too. In fact, it is probably Mals cumming that saved her from a creampie and impregnation. As her tight pussy mped down even tighter than normally, it sessful popped my cock out just in time for my cum to avoid being injected inside her.


    Of course, she would clearly be aware of the hot streaks of stuff dripping down her ass, but she is powerless to do anything but stand there bent over as cum drips down her ass and legs. I carefully take several more wipes to make sure nothing remains around her entrance hole, and then sigh before looking up at Medusa, who is watching me with an amused smile.


    It doesnt count. I state as a matter of fact.


    Of course, Medusa doesnt protest. But can you keep going?


    Iugh at Medusas vote of no confidence. I am already erect just looking at the next woman. Even my old body could go a hundred times before feeling drained. This body could fuck all day without remorse! I head for the next pussy to conquer.


    NSFW Image Here

 Book 4: Chapter 24

    Book 4: Chapter 24


    Always the gentlemen, I tackle the next butt by immediately falling to my knees. Not wanting to repeat Mals rough treatment, I decide the next girl will get the lick down first. Like with myst girl, I go for the fuck first, ask questionster approach, diving myself face-first into the honey patch of my mysterious harem member.


    At this point, I truly show how much I love my harem as I unabashedly plunge my face in between her buttcheeks. With the illusion magic, I could never truly say for certain what I are getting into, but even if I plunge my nose into her butthole and my tongue into her snatch, thats just a way of showing my love. I trust and crave the women of my harem so much, that there is nothing to hide and no reservation between me and her pussy.


    Although I typically have dominated my women, putting them into submissive roles as they suck my cock or are desperately used like sex toys to meet my sexual satisfaction, I am not a man above licking pussies, ying with assholes, or getting on my knees to please my women. Although I quickly licked at Mal to get her moist enough to fuck, this time I take the initiative to position myself and lick that snatch from behind until its good and wet.


    Medusa seems slightly surprised as I shake my face enthusiastically against that wet snatch, munching out of my girls lunchbox, my face smothered with asscheeks and so far into my girl that words like carpet muncher and brownnoser seem adequate descriptions. The woman on the menu today is definitely a bigger girl, with thick muscr buttocks of a warrior. My tongue didnt have to taste her for long before I was convinced the snatch belonged to Kida. It could have also been Shivras cunt, but I dont think it is.


    The reason for this is simple. I have never anally vited Kida before. Shivra has been anally pounded a few times, and I must have loosened up her butthole quite a bit. Meanwhile, my nose is pressed against a pert, tight butthole right now and showed no sides of opening up for pration. As far as taste, Kida is less sweet and saltier. Eating her pussy is like tasting a salty snack rather than Mals berries and cream. She has an alluring fragrance, musky but distinctly feminine. Her internal lubrication is thick and mucusy, not wet and watery like Sarah.


    It was at this point a realization shot through I brain. I grab onto Kidas muscr buttocks with one hand to keep myself from falling. Immediately lowering my head, a deep feeling of shame and embarrassment shoots through me. Whatever Medusas intentions with this game, after, Ill need to properly thank her. She has helped Ie to a realization.


    And I called myself a god and I cant even answer this much I have failed all of my women.


    I formed a harem of women. They are my lovers, my sex partners, and my family. However, in all that time, I only knew them so well. I had been so caught up on the looks of these women, that I rejected the chance to truly know them as women. What did Auras pussy taste like? I had tasted it before. In fact, if I were to find her pussy in this lineup I might snap my fingers and go, aha, thats the mother of my child however, do I really know it.


    This game, even without cheating, should have never been a challenge. Even touching these women was a cheat. I have the abilities of a god, yet I cant tell each pussy with a single sniff? I should know the taste of every woman! With my other senses restricted, it was only now that I found out Mals pussy is sweet, and Kidas pussy is salty? If I had enjoyed both pussys together I have the perfect sweet-n-salty snack all along! It was inexcusable that I had neglected these details!


    I work my way back up to my feet, giving Kidas backside a reassuring squeeze and pat. I mentally give Kida a silent apology. I have responsibilities. I need to know what every pussy tastes like.


    So, she doesnt pas- Medusa starts toment as she sees me move away from Kida, only to stop dead when she sees the fiery look in my eyes. Um my beloved, are you okay


    I must determine what the pussies all taste like!


    Eh? What? You can? They are all right he-


    And I will start by tasting you!


    Oh, my!


    Before Medusa can resist, I push her down, ripping off her clothing, she tries to defend herself for a brief moment, but soon her tattered panties are roughly discarded. I look down at her private pink slit. While its not small and tight like Mal''s, its cute and slightly engorged from arousal. She is quite wet and I had even noticed that the panties I had ripped off were darkened with wet stains. Medusa has been suffering in silence, watching me fuck other women while she could only watch and fantasize.


    This is a pussy that birthed dozens of children. Would it taste different from the virgin pussies I am used to? I dont know. Clearly unprepared for my aggressive attacks, Medusa seems to lose all resistance; her teasing, mature, dominant demeanor is ripped away like her panties. All she can do is let out a cute little moan as I plow face-first into this snakes furry patch. Let the feast begin!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!